<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<!DOCTYPE ThML PUBLIC 
    "-//CCEL/DTD Theological Markup Language//EN"
    "http://www.ccel.org/dtd/ThML10.dtd">
<!--
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xml"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xsl"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
-->
    
<!-- Copyright Christian Classics Ethereal Library -->
<ThML>
    <ThML.head>
        <generalInfo>
            <description>Sermons XXXVII.-LIII.
            </description>
            <pubHistory>
            </pubHistory>
            <comments>Page images provided by Web Archive</comments>
        </generalInfo>
        <printSourceInfo>
            <published>Oxford: Clarendon Press (1823)</published>
</printSourceInfo>

<electronicEdInfo>
 <publisherID>ccel</publisherID>
 <authorID>south_robert</authorID>
 <bookID>sermons03</bookID>
 <workID>sermons03</workID>
 <bkgID>sermons_preached_upon_several_occasions_vol_iii_(south_robert)</bkgID>
 <version />
 <series />

 <DC>
  <DC.Title>Sermons Preached Upon Several Occasions. Vol. III.</DC.Title>
  <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="short-form">Robert South</DC.Creator>
  <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="file-as">South, Robert, (1634-1716)</DC.Creator>
  <DC.Publisher>Grand Rapids, MI: Christian Classics Ethereal Library</DC.Publisher>
  <DC.Subject scheme="LCCN" />
  <DC.Subject scheme="ccel">All;Sermons;</DC.Subject>
  <DC.Date sub="Created">2008-06-19</DC.Date>
  <DC.Type>Text.Monograph</DC.Type>
  <DC.Format scheme="IMT">text/html</DC.Format>
  <DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/south_robert/sermons03.html</DC.Identifier>
  <DC.Source />
  <DC.Source scheme="URL" />
  <DC.Language scheme="ISO639-3">eng</DC.Language>
  <DC.Rights />
 </DC>

</electronicEdInfo>
        
<style type="text/css">
body	{ margin-left:30%; margin-right:30% }
.normal	{ text-indent:.25in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
.continue	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
.center	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:center }
.ctrtext	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:center; font-size:90% }
.first	{ margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
.hang1	{ margin-left:.25in; text-indent:-.25in; text-align:justify; margin-top:9pt }
.hangtext	{ margin-left:.25in; text-indent:-.25in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify; font-size:90% }
</style>

<style type="text/xcss">
<selector element="body">
  <property name="margin-left" value="30%" />
  <property name="margin-right" value="30%" />
</selector>
<selector class="normal">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector class="continue">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector class="center">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector class="ctrtext">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
  <property name="font-size" value="90%" />
</selector>
<selector class="first">
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector class="hang1">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
</selector>
<selector class="hangtext">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
  <property name="font-size" value="90%" />
</selector>
</style>

    </ThML.head>
    <ThML.body>

<div1 title="Title Page." prev="toc" next="ii" id="i">
<pb n="i" id="i-Page_i" />
<div style="line-height:200%" id="i-p0.1">
<h1 id="i-p0.2">SERMONS</h1>

<h3 id="i-p0.3">PREACHED UPON</h3>

<h1 id="i-p0.4">SEVERAL OCCASIONS,</h1>

<h4 id="i-p0.5">BY</h4>
</div>
<div style="margin-top:24pt; margin-bottom:36pt" id="i-p0.6">
<h2 id="i-p0.7">ROBERT SOUTH, D.D.</h2>
<h4 id="i-p0.8">PREBENDARY OF WESTMINSTER, 
</h4>
	<h4 id="i-p0.9">AND CANON OF CHRIST CHURCH, OXFORD,</h4>
</div>
<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-bottom:12pt" />
<h2 id="i-p0.11">A NEW EDITION, IN SEVEN VOLUMES.</h2>
<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-top:12pt" />
<h2 id="i-p0.13">VOL. III.</h2>
<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-bottom:24pt" />
<h2 id="i-p0.15">OXFORD,</h2>
<h2 id="i-p0.16">AT THE CLARENDON PRESS.</h2>
<h3 id="i-p0.17">MDCCCXXIII.</h3>

<pb n="ii" id="i-Page_ii" />

<pb n="iii" id="i-Page_iii" />
</div1>

<div1 title="Prefatory Material." prev="i" next="ii.i" id="ii">

<div2 title="The Chief Heads of the Sermons." prev="ii" next="ii.ii" id="ii.i">
<h3 id="ii.i-p0.1">THE</h3>
<h2 id="ii.i-p0.2">CHIEF HEADS OF THE SERMONS.</h2>

<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-top:12pt" />

<h2 id="ii.i-p0.4">VOL. III.</h2>

<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-bottom:24pt" />



<h2 id="ii.i-p0.6">SERMON XXXVII.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.i-p0.7">THE SCRIBE INSTRUCTED, &amp;C.</h3>
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Matthew 13:52" id="ii.i-p0.8" parsed="|Matt|13|52|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.52" />
<p class="center" id="ii.i-p1"><scripRef passage="Matth 13:52" id="ii.i-p1.1" parsed="|Matt|13|52|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.52"><span class="sc" id="ii.i-p1.2">Matthew</span> xiii. 52</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="ii.i-p2"><i>Then said he unto them, Therefore every scribe which is instructed unto the kingdom of heaven is like unto a man 
that is an householder, which bringeth forth out of his 
treasure things new and old</i>. P. 3.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p3">Christ here gives the character of a preacher or evangelist, 3. in these words; where we are to consider,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p4">1st, What is meant by <i>the scribe</i> among the Jews, either 
as a civil or a church-officer, 5.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p5">2dly, What it is to be <i>instructed for the kingdom of 
heaven</i>, 7.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p6">3dly, What it is to <i>bring out of one’s treasure things 
new and old</i>, 8.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p7">And then, by applying all this to the minister of the 
gospel, we are to examine,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p8">1st, His qualifications, 11. viz.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p9">1. A natural ability of the faculties of his mind, 12. 
judgment, 12. memory, 13. invention, 14.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p10">2. An habitual preparation by study, 15. in point of learning 
and knowledge, 17. of significant speech and expression, 21.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p11">2dly, The reasons of their necessity, 24. viz. 
1 . Because the preacher’s work is to persuade, 24.</p>

<pb n="iv" id="ii.i-Page_iv" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p12">2. Because God himself was at the expense of a miracle 
to endow the first preachers with them, 29.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p13">3. Because the dignity of the subject, which is divinity, 
requires them, 30.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p14">3dly, The inferences from these particulars, 32.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p15">1. A reproof to such as discredit the ordinance of preaching, 32, 40. and the church itself, 41. either by light and 
comical, 32. or by dull and heavy discourses, 34.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p16">2. An exhortation to such who design themselves for 
the ministry, to bestow a competent time in preparing for 
it, 42.</p>
<h2 id="ii.i-p16.1">SERMON XXXVIII.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.i-p16.2">PROSPERITY EVER DANGEROUS TO VIRTUE.</h3>
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Proverbs 1:32" id="ii.i-p16.3" parsed="|Prov|1|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.1.32" />
<p class="center" id="ii.i-p17"><scripRef passage="Prov 1:32" id="ii.i-p17.1" parsed="|Prov|1|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.1.32"><span class="sc" id="ii.i-p17.2">Proverbs</span> i. 32</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="center" id="ii.i-p18"><i>The prosperity of fools shall destroy them</i>. P. 47.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p19">The misery of all foolish or vicious persons is, that prosperity itself to them becomes destructive, 47. Because,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p20">1st, They are ignorant or regardless of the ends where 
fore God sends it, 48.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p21">1. To try and discover what is in a man, 49.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p22">2. To encourage him in gratitude to his Maker, 51 .</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p23">3. To make him helpful to society, 52.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p24">2dly, Prosperity is prone,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p25">1. To abate men’s virtues, 53.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p26">2. To heighten their corruptions, 57. such as pride, 58. 
luxury and uncleanness, 59. profaneness, 60.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p27">3dly, It indisposes men to the means of their amendment, 
62. rendering them,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p28">1 . Averse to all counsel, 62.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p29">%. Unfit for the sharp trials of adversity, under which 
they either despond or blaspheme, 63.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p30">Therefore, that prosperity may not be destructive, a man 
ought,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p31">1. To consider the uncertainty of it, 64. And</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p32">2. How little he is bettered by it, 65.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p33">3. To use the severe duties of mortification, 66.</p>

<pb n="v" id="ii.i-Page_v" />
<h2 id="ii.i-p33.1">SERMON XXXIX.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.i-p33.2">SHAMELESSNESS IN SIN THE CERTAIN FORERUNNER OF DESTRUCTION.</h3>
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Jeremiah 6:15" id="ii.i-p33.3" parsed="|Jer|6|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.6.15" />
<p class="center" id="ii.i-p34"><scripRef passage="Jer 6:15" id="ii.i-p34.1" parsed="|Jer|6|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.6.15"><span class="sc" id="ii.i-p34.2">Jeremiah</span> vi. 15</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="ii.i-p35"><i>Were they ashamed when they had committed abomination? 
nay, they were not at all ashamed, neither could they 
blush: therefore they shall Jail among them that Jail: at 
the time that I visit them they shall be cast down, saith 
the Lord</i>. P. 68.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p36">Shamelessness in sin is the certain forerunner of destruction, 68. In the prosecution of which proposition we may 
observe,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p37">1st, What shame is, 70. and how it is more effectual 
than law in its influence upon men, with respect to the evil 
threatened by it, 73. and to the extent of that evil, 74.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p38">2dly, How men cast off that shame, 76.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p39">1. By the commission of great sins, 77.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p40">2. By a custom of sinning, 79.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p41">3. By the examples of great persons, 80.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p42">4. By the observation of the general practice, 81.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p43">5. By having been once irrecoverably ashamed, 83. 
3dly, The several degrees of shamelessness in sin, 84.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p44">1. To shew respect to sinful persons, 84.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p45">2. To defend sin, 85.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p46">3. To glory in it, 87.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p47">4thly, The reasons why shamelessness is so destructive, 88.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p48">1. Because it presupposes those actions which God seldom 
lets go unpunished, 88. and,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p49">2. It has a destructive influence upon the government of 
the world, 89.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p50">5thly, The judgments, by which it procures the sinner’s 
ruin, 92.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p51">1. A sudden and disastrous death, 92.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p52">2. War and desolation, 92.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p53">3. Captivity, 93.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p54">Lastly, An application is made of the whole, 94.</p>

<pb n="vi" id="ii.i-Page_vi" />
<h2 id="ii.i-p54.1">SERMON XL.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.i-p54.2">CONCEALMENT OF SIN NO SECURITY TO THE SINNER.</h3>
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Numbers 32:23" id="ii.i-p54.3" parsed="|Num|32|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.32.23" />
<p class="center" id="ii.i-p55"><scripRef passage="Numb 32:23" id="ii.i-p55.1" parsed="|Num|32|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.32.23"><span class="sc" id="ii.i-p55.2">Numbers</span> xxxii. 23</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="center" id="ii.i-p56"><i>Be sure your sin will find you out</i>. P. 97.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p57">These words reach the case of all sinners, 98. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p58">1st, Sin upon a confidence of concealment, 98. For,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p59">1. No man engages in sin, but as it bears some appearance 
of good, 98.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p60">2. Shame and pain are by God made the consequents of 
sin, 99.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p61">2dly, Take up that confidence, 103. upon,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p62">1. Their own success, 103,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p63">2. The success of others, 106.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p64">3. An opinion of their own cunning, 108.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p65">4. The hope of repentance, 110.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p66">3dly, Are at last certainly defeated, 112. Because,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p67">1. The very confidence of secrecy is the cause of the 
sinner’s discovery, 112.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p68">2. There is sometimes a providential concurrence of unlikely accidents for a discovery, 113.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p69">3. One sin sometimes is the means of discovering another, 115.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p70">4. The sinner may discover himself through phrensy and 
distraction, 117. or be forced to it,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p71">5. By his own conscience, 118.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p72">6. He may be suddenly struck by some notable judgment, 119. Or,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p73">Lastly, His guilt will follow him into another world, if 
he should chance to escape in this, 121.</p>
<h2 id="ii.i-p73.1">SERMON XLI.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.i-p73.2">THE RECOMPENCE OF THE REWARD.</h3>
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Hebrews 11:24,25,26" id="ii.i-p73.3" parsed="|Heb|11|24|11|26" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.24-Heb.11.26" />
<p class="center" id="ii.i-p74"><scripRef passage="Heb 11:24,25,26" id="ii.i-p74.1" parsed="|Heb|11|24|11|26" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.24-Heb.11.26"><span class="sc" id="ii.i-p74.2">Hebrews</span> xi. 24, 25, 26</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="ii.i-p75">By faith Moses, when he was come to years, refused to be 
called the son of Pharaoh’s daughter; choosing rather 
to suffer affliction with the people of God, than to enjoy 
the pleasures of sin for a season; esteeming the reproach <pb n="vii" id="ii.i-Page_vii" />of Christ greater riches than all the treasures of 
Egypt: for he had respect unto the recompence of reward. P. 124.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p76">A Christian is not bound to sequester his mind from 
respect to an ensuing reward, 125. For,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p77">1st, Duty considered barely as duty is not sufficient to 
engage man’s will, 127. Because,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p78">1. The soul has originally an averseness to duty, 128.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p79">2. The affections of the soul are not at all gratified by 
any thing in duty, 130.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p80">3. If duty of itself was a sufficient motive, then hope and 
fear would be needless, 135.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p81">With an answer to some objections, 142.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p82">2dly, A reward and a respect to it are necessary to engage man’s obedience, 149. not absolutely, but with respect 
to man’s present condition, 150. The proof whereof may be 
drawn from scripture, 151. and the practice of all law 
givers, 152.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p83">Therefore it is every man’s infinite concern to fix to himself a principle to act by, which may bring him to his beatific end, 154.</p>
<h2 id="ii.i-p83.1">SERMON XLII.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.i-p83.2">ON THE GENERAL RESURRECTION.</h3>
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Acts 24:15" id="ii.i-p83.3" parsed="|Acts|24|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.15" />
<p class="center" id="ii.i-p84"><scripRef passage="Acts 24:15" id="ii.i-p84.1" parsed="|Acts|24|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.15"><span class="sc" id="ii.i-p84.2">Acts</span> xxiv. 15</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="ii.i-p85"><i>Having hope towards God, (which they themselves also allow,) that there shall be a resurrection of the dead, both of the just and unjust</i>. P. 157.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p86">It is certain that there must be a general retribution, 
and, by consequence, a general resurrection, 157, 158.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p87">The belief of which, though,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p88">1st, It is exceeding difficult, 159. because,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p89">1. Natural reason is averse to it, 160.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p90">2. This averseness is grounded partly upon many improbabilities, 163. partly upon downright impossibilities 
charged upon it, 165. Yet,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p91">2dly, Is founded upon sufficient and solid grounds, 168. 
which will appear,</p>
<pb n="viii" id="ii.i-Page_viii" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p92">1. By answering the objections of improbability and impossibility, 168.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p93">2. By positive arguments, 176.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p94">3dly, Gaineth much worth and excellency from all those 
difficulties, 185. For from hence,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p95">1. We collect the utter insufficiency of bare natural religion, 185.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p96">2. We infer the impiety of Socinian opinions concerning 
the resurrection, 188.</p>
<h2 id="ii.i-p96.1">SERMON XLIII.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.i-p96.2">THE DOCTRINE OF THE BLESSED TRINITY ASSERTED, AND 
PROVED NOT CONTRARY TO REASON.</h3>
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Colossians 2:2" id="ii.i-p96.3" parsed="|Col|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.2" />
<p class="center" id="ii.i-p97"><scripRef passage="Col 2:2" id="ii.i-p97.1" parsed="|Col|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.2"><span class="sc" id="ii.i-p97.2">Coloss</span>. ii. 2</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="center" id="ii.i-p98"><i>To the acknowledgment of the mystery of God, and of the Father, and of Christ</i>. P. 194.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p99">These words examined and explained prove the plurality of 
Persons in the divine nature a great mystery, to be acknowledged by all Christians, 194. which will appear by 
shewing,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p100">1st, What conditions are required to denominate a thing 
a mystery, 198. viz.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p101">1. That it be really true, and not contrary to reason, 
198.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p102">2. That it be above the reach of mere reason to find it 
out before it be revealed, 204.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p103">3. That, being revealed, it be yet very difficult for, if not 
above finite reason fully to comprehend it, 209.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p104">2dly, That all these conditions meet in the article of the 
Trinity, 198213.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p105">With an account of the blasphemous expressions and 
assertions of the Socinians, 213.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p106">Lastly, Since this article is of so great moment, it is fit to 
examine,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p107">1. The causes which have unsettled and destroyed the 
belief of it, 219. Such as representing it in a figure, 219. 
expressing it by bold and insignificant terms, 220. building 
it on texts of scripture which will evince no such thing, 221.</p>

<pb n="ix" id="ii.i-Page_ix" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p108">2. The means how to fix and continue it in the mind, 
221. by acquiescing in revelation, 222. and suppressing all 
over-curious inquiries into the nature of it, 222.</p>
<h2 id="ii.i-p108.1">SERMON XLIV. XLV.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.i-p108.2">ILL-DISPOSED AFFECTIONS BOTH NATURALLY AND PENALLY 
THE CAUSE OF DARKNESS AND ERROR IN THE JUDGMENT.</h3>
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="2 Thessalonians 2:11" id="ii.i-p108.3" parsed="|2Thess|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.2.11" />
<p class="center" id="ii.i-p109"><scripRef passage="2Thess 2:11" id="ii.i-p109.1" parsed="|2Thess|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.2.11">2 <span class="sc" id="ii.i-p109.2">Thess</span>. ii. 11</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="center" id="ii.i-p110"><i>And for this cause God shall send them strong delusion, 
that they should believe a lie</i>. P. 224.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p111">A very severe judgment is here denounced against them 
who receive not the love of the truth, 224. which will be 
best understood by shewing,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p112">1st, How the mind of man can believe a lie, either,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p113">1. Through the remoteness of the faculty from its object, 230. or,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p114">2. Through some weakness or disorder in it, 231.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p115">2dly, What it is to receive the love of truth, 232. viz. 
to esteem, 232. and to choose it, 236. And consequently, 
what it is not to receive it, 237.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p116">3dly, How the not receiving the love of truth into the 
will, disposes the understanding to delusion, 240.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p117">1. By drawing the understanding from fixing its contemplation upon truth, 240.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p118">2. By prejudicing it against it, 242.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p119">3. By darkening the mind, which is the peculiar malignity of every vice, 244.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p120">4thly, How God can properly be said to send men delusions, 246.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p121">1. By withdrawing his enlightening influence from the 
understanding, 247.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p122">2. By commissioning the spirit of falsehood to seduce the 
sinner, 250.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p123">3. By providential disposing of men into such circumstances of life as have an efficacy to delude, 252.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p124">4. By his permission of lying wonders, 255.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p125">5thly, Wherein the greatness of this delusion consists, 259.</p>

<pb n="x" id="ii.i-Page_x" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p126">1. In itself; as it is spiritual, and directly annoys a man’s 
soul, 259. and more particularly blasts his understanding, 
263.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p127">2. In its consequences, 268. as it renders the conscience 
useless, 268. and ends in a total destruction, 270.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p128">6thly, What deductions may be made from the whole, 
272.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p129">1. That it is not inconsistent with God’s holiness to 
punish one sin with another, 272.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p130">2. That the best way to confirm our faith about the 
truths of religion is to love and acknowledge them, 277.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p131">3. That hereby we may be able to find out the true 
cause of atheism, 281. and fanaticism, 283.</p>
<h2 id="ii.i-p131.1">SERMON XLVI. XLVII.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.i-p131.2">COVETOUSNESS PROVED NO LESS AN ABSURDITY IN REASON, THAN A CONTRADICTION TO RELIGION, NOR A MORE UNSURE WAY TO RICHES, THAN RICHES THEMSELVES TO HAPPINESS.</h3>
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Luke 12:15" id="ii.i-p131.3" parsed="|Luke|12|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.15" />
<p class="center" id="ii.i-p132"><scripRef passage="Luke 12:15" id="ii.i-p132.1" parsed="|Luke|12|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.15"><span class="sc" id="ii.i-p132.2">Luke</span> xii. 15</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="ii.i-p133"><i>And he said unto them. Take heed, and beware of covetousness: for a man’s life consisteth not in the abundance of 
the things which he possesseth</i>. P. 287.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p134">It is natural for man to aim at happiness, the way to 
which seems to be an abundance of this world’s good 
things, and covetousness is supposed the means to acquire 
it. But our Saviour confutes this in these words, 287 
288. which contains,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p135">1st, A dehortation, 289. wherein we may observe,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p136">1. The author of it, Christ himself, 290. the Lord of the 
universe, 292. depressed to the lowest estate of poverty, 292.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p137">2. The thing we are dehorted from, covetousness, 293. 
by which is not meant a prudent forecast and parsimony, 
294. but an anxious care about worldly things, attended 
with a distrust of Providence, 295. a rapacity in getting, 
298. by all illegal ways, 301. a tenaciousness in keeping, 303.</p>

<pb n="xi" id="ii.i-Page_xi" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p138">3. The way how we are dehorted from it; Take heed and 
beware, 306. For it is very apt to prevail upon us, by its 
near resemblance to virtue, 307. the plausibility of its pleas, 
308. the reputation it generally gives in the world, 311. 
And there is a great difficulty in removing it, 313.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p139">2dly, The reason of that dehortation, 288, 318. that <i>a 
man’s life consisteth not in the abundance of the things 
which he possesseth</i>, 318. Because,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p140">1. In the getting of them men are put upon the greatest 
toils and labours, 320. run the greatest dangers, 322. commit the greatest sins, 326. And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p141">2. When they are gotten, are attended with excessive 
cares, 328. with an insatiable desire of getting more, 331. 
are exposed to many temptations, 333. to the malice and 
envy of all about them, 335.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p142">3. The possession of earthly riches is not able to remove 
those things which chiefly render men miserable, 337. such 
as affect his mind, 337. or his body, 338.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p143">4. The greatest happiness this life is capable of, may be 
enjoyed without that abundance, 341.</p>
<h2 id="ii.i-p143.1">SERMON XLVIII.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.i-p143.2">NO MAN EVER WENT TO HEAVEN, WHOSE HEART WAS NOT 
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Matthew 6:21" id="ii.i-p143.3" parsed="|Matt|6|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.21" />
THERE BEFORE.</h3>
<p class="center" id="ii.i-p144"><scripRef passage="Matth 6:21" id="ii.i-p144.1" parsed="|Matt|6|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.21"><span class="sc" id="ii.i-p144.2">Matthew</span> vi. 21</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="center" id="ii.i-p145"><i>For where your treasure is, there will your heart be also</i>. P. 348.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p146">These words concerning man’s heart’s being fixed upon 
his treasure or chief good, 348. may be considered, 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p147">1st, As an entire proposition in themselves, 349.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p148">1. Supposing, that every man has something which he 
accounts his treasure, 350. which appears from the activity 
of his mind, 350. and the method of his acting, 352.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p149">2. Declaring, that every man places his whole heart upon 
that treasure, 353. by a restless endeavour to acquire it, 
354. by a continual delight in it, 356. by supporting himself <pb n="xii" id="ii.i-Page_xii" />with it in all his troubles, 358. by a willingness to part 
with all other things to preserve it, 359.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p150">2dly, As they enforce the foregoing precept in the 19th and 
20th verses; wherein the things on earth and the things in heaven are 
represented as rivals for men’s affections, 361. and that the last ought to 
claim them in preference to the other will be proved,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p151">1. By considering the world, how vastly inferior it is to 
the worth of man’s heart, 364.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p152">2. By considering the world in itself, 367. how all its enjoyments are perishing, 367. and out of our power, 369. 
And on the contrary, heaven is the exchange God gives 
for man’s heart, 365. and the enjoyments above are indefectible, endless, 368. and not to be taken away, 370.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p153">The improvement of these particulars is to convince us of 
the extreme vanity of most men’s pretences to religion, 371.</p>
<h2 id="ii.i-p153.1">SERMON XLIX.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.i-p153.2">VIRTUOUS EDUCATION OF YOUTH, THE WAY TO A HAPPY OLD AGE.</h3>
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Proverbs 22:6" id="ii.i-p153.3" parsed="|Prov|22|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.22.6" />
<p class="center" id="ii.i-p154"><scripRef passage="Prov 22:6" id="ii.i-p154.1" parsed="|Prov|22|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.22.6"><span class="sc" id="ii.i-p154.2">Proverbs</span> xxii. 6</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="center" id="ii.i-p155"><i>Train up a child in the way he should go: and when he is 
old, he will not depart from it</i>. P. 379.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p156">The rebellion of forty-one has had ever since a very pernicious influence upon this kingdom, 379. To hinder the 
mischief whereof, Solomon’s advice is best, to plant virtue 
in youth, in order to ensure the practice of it in a man’s 
mature or declining age, 383. For since every man is naturally disposed to evil, and this evil principle will (if not 
hindered) pass into action, and those vicious habits will, 
from personal, grow national; and no remedy against this 
can be had but by an early discipline; it is absolutely necessary that the minds of youth should be formed with a 
virtuous preventing education, 386. which is the business of</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p157">1. Parents, who ought to deserve that honour which their 
children must pay them; and to instil into their hearts 
early principles of their duty to God and their king, 390.</p>


<pb n="xiii" id="ii.i-Page_xiii" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p158">2. Schoolmasters; whose influence is more powerful than 
of preachers themselves, 395. and who ought to use great 
discretion in the management of that charge, 397.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p159">3. The clergy; who should chiefly attend first upon 
catechising, 400. then confirmation, 402. and lastly, instructing them from the pulpit, not failing often to remind 
them of obedience and subjection to the government, 405.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p160">Lastly, It is incumbent upon great men to suppress conventicling schools or academies, 409. and to countenance all 
legal free grammar-schools, 411.</p>
<h2 id="ii.i-p160.1">SERMON L.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.i-p160.2">PRETENCE OF CONSCIENCE NO EXCUSE FOR REBELLION.</h3>
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Judges 19:30" id="ii.i-p160.3" parsed="|Judg|19|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Judg.19.30" />
<p class="center" id="ii.i-p161"><scripRef passage="Judg 19:30" id="ii.i-p161.1" parsed="|Judg|19|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Judg.19.30"><span class="sc" id="ii.i-p161.2">Judges</span> xix. 30</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="ii.i-p162"><i>And it was so, that all that saw it said, There was no such 
deed done nor seen from the day that the children of Israel 
came up out of the land of Egypt unto this day: consider 
of it, take advice, and speak your minds</i>. P. 415.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p163">These words were occasioned by a foul and detestable 
fact, which, for want of kingly government, happened in 
one of the tribes of Israel, 415. but may be applied to express the murder of king Charles the First, 418. The unparalleled strangeness of which deed will appear, if we consider,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p164">1. The qualities, human accomplishments and personal 
virtues of the person murdered, 421.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p165">2. The gradual preparations to such a murder, a factious 
ministry and a covenant, 426. and their rebellious catechism, 428.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p166">3. The actors in this tragical scene, 431.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p167">4. Their manner of procedure in it, 432. openly, 433. 
cruelly, 434. and with pretences of conscience, and protestations of religion, 439.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p168">5. The fatal consequences of it, 440. such as were of a 
civil, 440. or a religious concern, 442.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p169">Lastly, Hereupon we ought to take advice, 445. and consider, that our sins have been the cause of our calamities; 
and that the best way to avoid the same evil is to sin no 
more, 447.</p>

<pb n="xiv" id="ii.i-Page_xiv" />
<h2 id="ii.i-p169.1">SERMON LI.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.i-p169.2">SATAN HIMSELF TRANSFORMED INTO AN ANGEL OF LIGHT.</h3>
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="2 Corinthians 11:14" id="ii.i-p169.3" parsed="|2Cor|11|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.14" />
<p class="center" id="ii.i-p170"><scripRef passage="2Cor 11:14" id="ii.i-p170.1" parsed="|2Cor|11|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.14">2 <span class="sc" id="ii.i-p170.2">Cor</span>. xi. 14</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="center" id="ii.i-p171"><i>And no marvel; for Satan himself is transformed into an 
angel of light</i>. P. 450.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p172">These words suppose that there is a Devil; and forewarn us against his deceitful disguises, 450. and the sense 
of the words may be prosecuted by shewing,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p173">1st, What influence he has upon the soul, and how he 
conveys his fallacies, 454.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p174">1. In moving, or sometimes altering the humours of the 
body, 454.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p175">2. In suggesting the ideas of things to the imagination, 455.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p176">3. In a personal possession of the man, 457.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p177">2dly, Several instances, wherein he, under the mask of 
light, has imposed upon the Christian world, 459. making 
use,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p178">1. Of the church’s abhorrence of polytheism, to bring in 
Arianism, 459.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p179">2. Of the zealous adoration of Christ’s person, to introduce the superstitious worship of Popery, 461.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p180">3. Of the shaking off of Popery, to bring in the two extremes of Socinianism, 471. and Enthusiasm, 479. with a 
comparison of this last with Popery, 480.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p181">3dly, Certain principles, whereby he is like to repeat his 
cheats upon the world, 485.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p182">1. By making faith and free grace undermine the necessity of a good life, 485.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p183">2. By opposing the power of godliness irreconcilably to 
all forms, 487.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p184">3. By making the kingdom of Christ oppose the kingdoms of the world, 489.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p185">Therefore we ought not to cast the least pleasing look 
upon any of his insidious offers, 489. but encounter him 
with watchfulness and prayer, 494.</p>


<pb n="xv" id="ii.i-Page_xv" />


<h2 id="ii.i-p185.1">SERMON LII.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.i-p185.2">THE CERTAINTY OF OUR SAVIOUR’S RESURRECTION.</h3>
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="John 20:29" id="ii.i-p185.3" parsed="|John|20|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.29" />
<p class="center" id="ii.i-p186"><scripRef passage="John 20:29" id="ii.i-p186.1" parsed="|John|20|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.29"><span class="sc" id="ii.i-p186.2">John</span> xx. 29</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="ii.i-p187"><i>Jesus saith unto him, Thomas, because thou hast seen me, thou hast believed: blessed are they that have not seen, and yet have believed</i>. P. 496.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p188">The resurrection of a body before its total dissolution is 
easier to be believed than after it; and it was this last sort 
of resurrection, which puzzled Thomas’s reason, 496, 497. 
with various objections, 500. Which, after some preliminary 
considerations, 502. are severally proposed, and answered 
under eight heads, 502. together with a confutation of the 
lie invented by the Jews, 515. Then, all objections being 
removed, Christ’s resurrection is proposed to our belief 
upon certain and sufficient grounds, 517. viz.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p189">1st, The constant, uniform affirmation of such persons, 
as had sufficient means to be informed of the truth, 520. 
and were of an unquestionable sincerity, 521.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p190">2dly, The miracles which confirmed the apostle’s words, 
523.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p191">Lastly, That such tradition has greater reason for its belief, than can be suggested for its disbelief, 525.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p192">Thence we ought to admire the commanding excellency 
of faith, which can force its way through the opposition of 
carnal reason, with an entire submission to divine revelation, 526.</p>
<h2 id="ii.i-p192.1">SERMON LIII.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.i-p192.2">OBEDIENCE FOR CONSCIENCE SAKE, THE DUTY OF GOOD 
SUBJECTS.</h3>
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Romans 13:5" id="ii.i-p192.3" parsed="|Rom|13|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.5" />
<p class="center" id="ii.i-p193"><scripRef passage="Rom 13:5" id="ii.i-p193.1" parsed="|Rom|13|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.5"><span class="sc" id="ii.i-p193.2">Rom</span>. xiii. 5</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="center" id="ii.i-p194"><i>Wherefore ye must needs be subject, not only for wrath, 
but also for conscience sake</i>. P. 531.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p195">In these words there is,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p196">1st, A duty enjoined, viz. subjection, 531. which the 
believers of the church of Rome are commanded to pay Nero, 
532.</p>

<pb n="xvi" id="ii.i-Page_xvi" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p197">2dly, The ground of this duty, <i>for conscience sake</i>, 534. 
In which we are to consider,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p198">1. The absolute unlawfulness of resistance, 537. notwithstanding the doctrine of the sons both of Rome, 538. and 
of Geneva, 543. of the Scotch, 546. and English puritans, 
548. With an account, how far human laws bind the conscience, 550.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p199">2. The scandal which resistance casts upon Christianity, 
553.</p>


<pb n="1" id="ii.i-Page_1" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Dedication." prev="ii.i" next="iii" id="ii.ii">
<div style="margin-left:-5%; margin-right:-5%" id="ii.ii-p0.1">
<h3 id="ii.ii-p0.2">TO THE RIGHT HONOURABLE</h3>
<h2 id="ii.ii-p0.3">WILLIAM BROMLEY, ESQ.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.ii-p0.4">SOME TIME SPEAKER OF THE HONOURABLE THE HOUSE OF COMMONS;</h3>
<h4 id="ii.ii-p0.5">AND AFTER THAT</h4>
<h3 id="ii.ii-p0.6">PRINCIPAL SECRETARY OF STATE TO HER MAJESTY QUEEN 
ANNE, OF EVER BLESSED MEMORY;</h3>
<h3 id="ii.ii-p0.7">IN BOTH STATIONS GREAT AND EMINENT,</h3>
<h3 id="ii.ii-p0.8">BUT IN NOTHING GREATER THAN IN AND FROM HIMSELF;</h3>
<h2 id="ii.ii-p0.9">ROBERT SOUTH,</h2>
<h3 id="ii.ii-p0.10">HIS MOST DEVOTED SERVANT,</h3>
<h3 id="ii.ii-p0.11">HUMBLY OFFERS AND PRESENTS THIS FOURTH VOLUME<note n="1" id="ii.ii-p0.12"><p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p1">This refers to the twelve sermons next following.</p></note></h3>
<h4 id="ii.ii-p1.1">OF</h4>
<h2 id="ii.ii-p1.2">HIS SERMONS,</h2>
<h3 id="ii.ii-p1.3">AS THE LAST AND BEST TESTIMONY HE CAN GIVE OF</h3>
<h3 id="ii.ii-p1.4">THE HIGH ESTEEM AND SINCERE AFFECTION,</h3>
<h3 id="ii.ii-p1.5">WHICH HE, THE AUTHOR OF THEM, BEARS, AND EVER</h3>
<h3 id="ii.ii-p1.6">MUST AND SHALL BEAR, TO THAT 
EXCELLENT PERSON.</h3>
</div>

<pb n="2" id="ii.ii-Page_2" />
<pb n="3" id="ii.ii-Page_3" />
</div2></div1>

<div1 title="Sermons." prev="ii.ii" next="iii.i" id="iii">

<div2 title="Sermon XXXVII. The Scribe Instructed, &amp;c." prev="iii" next="iii.ii" id="iii.i">
<p class="center" id="iii.i-p1"><i>The Scribe instructed, &amp;c</i>.</p>
<h2 id="iii.i-p1.1">A SERMON</h2>
<h3 id="iii.i-p1.2">PREACHED AT ST. MARY’S CHURCH IN OXON,</h3>
<h2 id="iii.i-p1.3">BEFORE THE UNIVERSITY,</h2>
<h3 id="iii.i-p1.4">JULY 29, 1660.</h3>
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Matthew 13:52" id="iii.i-p1.5" parsed="|Matt|13|52|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.52" />
<p class="hangtext" id="iii.i-p2"><i>Being the time of the King’s commissioners meeting there, soon after 
the Restoration, for the visitation of that University</i>.</p>
<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-bottom:24pt" />
<p class="center" id="iii.i-p3"><scripRef passage="Matth 13:52" id="iii.i-p3.1" parsed="|Matt|13|52|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.52"><span class="sc" id="iii.i-p3.2">Matthew</span> xiii. 52</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="hangtext" id="iii.i-p4"><i>Then said he unto them. Therefore every scribe which is instructed unto the kingdom of heaven is like unto a man 
that is an householder, which bringeth forth out of his 
treasure things new and old</i>.</p>
<p class="first" id="iii.i-p5">IN this chapter we have a large discourse from the 
great preacher of righteousness; a discourse fraught 
with all the commending excellencies of speech; delightful for its variety, admirable for its convincing 
quickness and argumentative closeness, and (which 
is seldom an excellency in other sermons) excellent 
for its length.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p6">For that which is carried on with a continued, unflagging vigour of expression can never be thought 
tedious, nor consequently long. And Christ, who 
was not only the preacher, but himself also the 
word, was undoubtedly furnished with a strain of 
heavenly oratory far above the heights of all human <pb n="4" id="iii.i-Page_4" /> rhetoric whatsoever: his sermons being of that 
grace and ornament, that (as the world generally 
goes) they might have prevailed even without truth, 
and yet pregnant with such irresistible truth, that 
the ornament might have been spared; and indeed 
it still seems to have been used, rather to gratify 
than persuade the hearer. So that we may (only 
with a reverential acknowledgment both of the 
difference of the persons and of the subject) give 
that testimony of Christ’s sermons, which Cicero 
(the great master of the Roman eloquence) did of 
Demosthenes’s orations, who being asked, which of 
them was the best, answered, the longest.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p7">Accordingly, our Saviour having in the verse here pitched upon 
for my text, finished his foregoing discourse, he now closes up all with the 
character of a preacher, or evangelist; still addressing himself to his 
disciples, as to a designed seminary of preachers; or rather indeed, as to a 
kind of little itinerant academy, if I may so call it, of such as were to take 
his heavenly doctrines for the sole rule of their practice, and his excellent 
way of preaching for the standing pattern of their imitation; thus lying at the 
feet of their blessed Lord, with the humblest attention of scholars, and the lowest prostration of 
subjects. The very name and notion of a disciple 
implying, and the nature of the thing itself requiring 
both these qualifications.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p8">Now the discussion of the words before us shall 
He in these following particulars:</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p9">1st, To shew, What is here meant by the <i>scribe</i></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p10">2dly, What by being <i>instructed unto the kingdom 
of heaven</i>. And,</p>

<pb n="5" id="iii.i-Page_5" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p11">3dly and lastly, What by bringing <i>out of his treasure things new and old</i>; and how upon this 
account he stands compared to an householder.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p12">And I. Concerning the word <i>scribe</i>. It was a 
name, which amongst the Jews was applied to two 
sorts of officers.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p13">1. To a civil; and so it signifies a notary, or in a 
large sense any one employed to draw up deeds or 
writings: whether in an higher station or degree, 
as we read in the <scripRef passage="2Ki 22:3" id="iii.i-p13.1" parsed="|2Kgs|22|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.22.3">2 Kings xxii. and the 3d verse</scripRef>, 
that Shaphan was <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p13.2">γραμματεὺς βασιλέως</span>, the king’s 
scribe, or secretary; or, as in a lower sense and acception of the word, we find this appellation given 
to that officer who appeared in quelling the uproar 
at Ephesus, as we read in <scripRef id="iii.i-p13.3" passage="Acts xix." parsed="|Acts|19|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19">Acts xix.</scripRef> where, in the 
<scripRef passage="Acts 19:35" id="iii.i-p13.4" parsed="|Acts|19|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.35">35th verse</scripRef>, he is called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p13.5">
γραμματεὺς</span>, which, I think, 
we may fitly enough render, (as our English text 
does,) <i>the townclerk</i>, or public notary of the city. 
To this sort also some would refer those mentioned 
in <scripRef passage="Mt 2:4" id="iii.i-p13.6" parsed="|Matt|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.2.4">Matthew ii. and the 4th verse</scripRef>, who are there 
called <i>the scribes of the people</i>; as if they were 
such notaries as we have been speaking of; but the 
business about which we read in that chapter that 
Herod called them together, seems to evince the 
contrary; which was to inquire of such as were 
skilled in the writings of the prophets, when and 
where the Messiah was to be born. The resolution 
of which was very unlikely to be had from those 
who were only notaries and journeymen to courts, 
to draw up indictments, bonds, leases, contracts, and 
the like. And from whence we may, no doubt, 
conclude, that this sort of scribes was quite of another 
nature from the scribe here alluded to in the text; 
and which shall be next treated of: and therefore,</p>

<pb n="6" id="iii.i-Page_6" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p14">2. This name <i>scribe</i> signifies a church-officer, one 
skilful and conversant in the law, to interpret and 
explain it. For still we find the scribes reckoned 
with the great doctors of the Jewish church, and 
for the most part joined with the Pharisees in the 
writings of the evangelists, and by St. Paul with the 
disputer of this world, <scripRef passage="1Cor 1:20" id="iii.i-p14.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.20">1 Cor. i. 20</scripRef>; and sometimes 
called also <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p14.2">νομικοὶ</span>, <i>lawyers</i>, as in St. <scripRef id="iii.i-p14.3" passage="Luke vii. 30" parsed="|Luke|7|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.7.30">Luke vii. 30</scripRef>, 
and in St. <scripRef id="iii.i-p14.4" passage="Luke xi. 52" parsed="|Luke|11|52|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.52">Luke xi. 52</scripRef>; that is to say, men skilful 
and expert in the Mosaic law. Not that these 
scribes were really and properly any part of the 
Pharisees, (as some have thought;) for <i>Pharisee</i> was 
the name of a sect, <i>scribe</i> of an office: and whereas 
we read, in <scripRef passage="Acts 23:9" id="iii.i-p14.5" parsed="|Acts|23|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.23.9">Acts xxiii. and the 9th verse</scripRef>, 
of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p14.6">γραμματεῖς</span> there said to be 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p14.7">τοῦ μέρους τῶν Φαρισαίων</span>, <i>of 
part of the Pharisees</i>; the word <i>of part</i> is not to 
be understood in respect of distribution, as it signifies a correlate to the whole, but in respect of 
opinion; as that they were of the Pharisees’ part or 
side, or, in other words, joined with them in some 
of their opinions; as possibly others of them might 
join with the Sadducees in some of theirs. By <i>scribe</i> 
therefore must be here meant <i>a doctor</i> or <i>expounder 
of the law to the people</i>; such an one as Ezra, that 
excellent person, so renowned amongst the Jews; 
who, in <scripRef passage="Ezra 7:6" id="iii.i-p14.8" parsed="|Ezra|7|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezra.7.6">Ezra vii. verse 6</scripRef>, is said to have been 
<i>a ready 
scribe in the law of Moses</i>. For though, indeed, 
the word scribe in the English and Latin imports 
barely <i>a writer</i>, and the Greek <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p14.9">γραμματεὺς</span> by its 
derivation from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p14.10">γράφω</span>, strictly signifies no more; 
yet by its nearer derivation from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p14.11">γράμμα</span>, which signifies 
<i>a letter</i>, it seems to represent to us the nature 
of the office from the notation of the name, viz. that 
these scribes were men of the bare letter, or the <pb n="7" id="iii.i-Page_7" />text; whose business it was to explain and give the 
literal sense and meaning of the law. And therefore, that the men here spoken of, whom the Jews 
accounted of such eminent skill in it, should by their 
office be only writers, or transcribers of it, can with 
no more reason, I think, be affirmed, than if we 
should allow him to be a skilful divine, who should 
transcribe other men’s works, and, which is more, 
preach them when he had done. But,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p15">2. As for the meaning of that expression, of being 
<i>instructed unto the kingdom of heaven</i>. By <i>the 
kingdom of heaven</i> is here signified to us, only the 
preaching of the gospel, or the condition and state 
of the Church under the gospel; as, <i>Repent, for the 
kingdom of heaven is at hand</i>, that is, the gospel is 
shortly to be preached: now we are to take notice, 
that it was the way of Christ, in his preaching to 
the Jews, to express the offices, and things belonging 
to his church under the gospel, by alluding to those 
of the Jewish church under the law, as being 
known, and familiar to them. Hence he calls a 
minister, or preacher of the gospel, <i>a scribe</i>: and 
this from the analogy of what the scribe did in the 
explication of the Mosaic law, with what the gospel 
minister was to do, in preaching and pressing home 
the doctrines of Christianity upon the heart and 
conscience; much the harder work, God knows, of 
the two.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p16">Now the word which we here render <i>instructed</i>, 
in the Greek is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p16.1">μαθητευθεὶς</span>, one who was taught, 
schooled, or disciplined to the work by long exercise 
and study. He was not to be inspired, or blown 
into the ministry, but to come to it by mature study 
and labour. He was to fetch his preparations from <pb n="8" id="iii.i-Page_8" />industry, not infusion. And forasmuch as Christ’s 
design was to express evangelical officers by legal, 
there must, as I shew, be some resemblance between 
them; and since the matter or subject they were 
engaged in was wholly diverse, this resemblance 
was to hold, at least, in the qualification of the persons, viz. that as the scribe of the law did with 
much labour stock himself with all variety of learning requisite to find out the sense of the same, so the 
evangelical scribe, or preacher, should bring as much 
learning, and bestow as much labour in his employment, as the other did in his; especially since it 
required full as much, and deserved a great deal more: 
and so pass we to the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p17">3d thing proposed, which was to shew what is to 
be understood by bringing <i>out of his treasure things 
new and old</i>. By treasure is here signified that 
which in Latin is called <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p17.1">penus</span></i>, a <i>storehouse</i>, or 
<i>repository</i>; and the bringing out thence things new 
and old was (as some are of opinion) a kind of proverb, or proverbial speech 
amongst the Hebrews, expressing a man’s giving a plentiful or liberal entertainment to his friends, and such as came about 
him. And accordingly, as here borrowed from the 
householder, and applied to the gospel-scribe in the 
text, it makes the drift and import of the whole 
parable to amount to this: that as the former, if a 
man of substance and sufficiency, of a large stock, 
and as large a mind, will entertain his friends and 
guests with plenty and variety of provision, answerable to the difference of men’s palates, as well 
as to the difference of the season; not confining 
them to the same standing common fare, but, as occasion requires, adding something of more cost and <pb n="9" id="iii.i-Page_9" />rarity besides; so our gospel-scribe or preacher, in 
the entertainment of his spiritual guests, is not 
always to set before them only the main substantials of religion, whether for belief or practice, but, 
as the matter shall require, to add also illustration 
to the one, and enforcement to the other, sometimes 
persuading, sometimes terrifying; and accordingly 
addressing himself to the afflicted and desponding 
with gospel lenitives, and to the hard and obstinate 
with legal corrosives; and since the relish of all is 
not the same, he is to apply to the vulgar with plain 
familiar similitudes, and to the learned with greater 
choiceness of language and closeness of argument; 
and moreover, since every age of the church more 
peculiarly needs the clearer discussion of some truth 
or other, then more particularly doubted of, or op 
posed; therefore, to the inculcating the general acknowledged points of Christianity, he is to add 
something of the controversies, opinions, and vices 
of the times; otherwise he cannot reach men’s minds 
and inclinations, which are apt to be argued this 
way or that way, according to different times and 
occasions; and consequently he falls so far short of a 
good orator, and much more of an accurate preacher.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p18">This, I conceive, is the genuine and full sense of 
the words we are now upon, and which I shall yet 
further strengthen with this observation: “That we 
shall find that Christ’s design all along the evangelists was to place the economy of the church 
under the gospel, above that of the Jewish church 
under the law, as more excellent in every particular.” Now it was the way of the scribes then, to 
dwell wholly upon the letter of the law, and what 
Moses said; shewing the construction, the coherence, <pb n="10" id="iii.i-Page_10" />and force of his words, only sometimes sprinkling 
them a little with tradition, and the pompous allegation of their ancient rabbies, 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p18.1">Ἐῤῥέθη τοῖς ἀρχαίως</span>. 
But Christ, who, we read, <i>taught with authority, 
and not as the scribes</i>, as one not only expounding, 
but also commanding the words, took a freedom of 
expression, in shewing not the sense of Moses only, 
but the further sense and intent of God himself 
speaking to Moses; and then clothing this sense in 
parables, similitudes, and other advantages of rhetoric, so as to give it an easier entrance and admission into the mind and affections; and what he did 
himself, he recommended to the practice of his disciples. So that, I think, we may not unfitly 
account for the meaning of our Saviour in this chapter 
thus: You see how the scribes of the law with much 
anxiety and niceness confine themselves to the let 
ter of Moses, but the scribe who is <i>instructed unto 
the kingdom of heaven</i>, and fitted to preach the 
gospel, must not dwell only upon the letter and 
shell of things, but often enlarge and amplify upon 
the subject he handles, adapting his discourse to the 
various circumstances, tempers, and apprehensions 
of his hearers; and so letting it rise or fall in the 
degrees of its plainness or quickness, according to 
his hearers dulness or docility.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p19">Thus, I hope, I have made out the full import of 
the words, and the design of our Saviour in them, 
which I shall now more throughly prosecute in this 
proposition, naturally resulting from them so explained, viz.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p20">That the greatest advantages, both as to largeness 
of natural, and exquisiteness of acquired abilities, are 
not only consistent with, but required to the due <pb n="11" id="iii.i-Page_11" />performance of the work and business of a preacher 
of the gospel.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p21">Not that I affirm, that every one, who has not 
such a furniture of parts and knowledge, is therefore 
wholly unfit or forbidden to be a preacher; for then 
most of us might for ever sit down and adore, but 
not venture upon this work. But in giving a rule 
for any thing or action, we must assign the utmost 
perfection which either of them is capable of, and to 
which men ought to aspire; not to which they of 
necessity must or can attain. We know the copy 
always falls short of the original, and the performance of the precept. But still the rule must be absolute, and highly perfect; otherwise, we should 
never look upon our improvement as our duty, or our 
imperfections as our defects.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p22">In the handling of the proposition drawn forth, I 
shall shew,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p23">1st, What qualifications are required as necessary 
to a minister of the word, from the force of the 
comparison between him and the scribe mentioned 
in the text.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p24">2dly, I shall shew the reasons to evince and prove 
their necessity: and</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p25">3dly, I shall draw some inferences from the 
whole.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p26">And first, concerning the qualifications required, 
&amp;c.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p27">I shall bring them under these two.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p28">1. An ability and strength of the powers and faculties of the mind. And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p29">2. An habitual preparation of the same, by study, 
exercise, and improvement.</p>

<pb n="12" id="iii.i-Page_12" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p30">Which two, I conceive, contain all that both nature and art can do in this matter.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p31">And first, for the first of these two.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p32">1. A natural ability and strength of the powers 
and faculties of the mind. And what these are is 
apparent, viz. judgment, memory, and invention.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p33">Now, whether these three are three distinct things 
both in being distinguished from one another, and 
likewise from the substance of the soul itself considered without any such faculties, but only receiving 
these several denominations from the several respects 
arising from the several actions exerted immediately 
by itself upon several objects, or several qualities 
of the same object; I say, whether of these two 
it is, is not easy to decide; and it is well, that it 
is not necessary. Aquinas and most with him 
affirm the former, and Scotus with his followers the 
latter. But yet to assert with him, that in a created 
nature essence and power are the same, seems too 
near and bold a step to the incommunicable simplicity of the divine; and according to the received 
way of arguing will pass for a great absurdity. 
However, not to insist further upon a point merely 
philosophical, but supposing (at least probably) that 
(according to the common opinion) the soul acts or 
works by powers and faculties, as well as habits, distinct from its own substance; I proceed to shew the 
necessity of the three forementioned faculties in the 
business of the ministry. And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p34">1st, For that great leading one, the judgment: 
without which, how can any controversy in philosophy or divinity be duly managed, stated, or 
determined? How can that which is ambiguous be <pb n="13" id="iii.i-Page_13" />cleared, that which is fallacious be detected, or even 
truth itself be defended? How, where the words of 
scripture may bear several senses, some proper, and 
some figurative, can we be assured which the writer 
or speaker of them intended them in? How also, 
without this, when a scripture has been corrupted, 
partly by filching some words out of it, and partly by 
a supposititious foisting of some in, shall the whole 
be rescued from the imposture passed upon it, and 
so restored true and genuine to itself? And lastly, 
how shall many seeming clashings and dark pas 
sages in sacred history and chronology be placed in 
such a light, as may throughly satisfy, or at least 
effectually silence the doubtful and exceptious? All 
which particulars (with many more of the like nature) being confessedly knotty and difficult, can 
never be accorded, but by a competent stock of critical 
learning; and can any one (even according to the 
very signification of the word) be said to be a critic, 
and yet not judicious? And then,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p35">2dly, For memory. This may be reckoned twofold. 
1. That which serves to treasure up our reading, or 
observations. And 2. That which serves to suggest 
to us, in our reciting or repeating of any thing, 
which we had endeavoured to commit to our memory before. I distinguish them, because one may be, 
and often is excellent, where the other is deficient. 
But now, were this never so large, yet theology is 
of that vast compass, as to employ and exhaust it. 
For what volumes are thereof antiquity, church-history, and other divine learning, which well 
deserve reading; and to what purpose do we read, if 
we cannot remember? But then also, for the reciting or repeating part of memory, that is so necessary, <pb n="14" id="iii.i-Page_14" />that Cicero himself observes of oratory, (which 
indeed upon a sacred subject is preaching,) that upon 
the want of memory alone, <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p35.1">omnia, etiamsi praeclarissima fuerint, 
in oratore peritura.</span></i><note n="2" id="iii.i-p35.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.i-p36">Primo libro de Oratore.</p></note> And we 
know that, to a popular auditory, it is upon the 
matter <i>all</i>. There being, in the esteem of many, 
but little difference between sermons read, and homilies, save only this, that homilies are much better. 
And then for the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p37">Third faculty, which is invention: a faculty acting chiefly in the strength of what is offered it by 
the imagination. This is so far from being admitted 
by many as necessary, that it is decried by them as 
utterly unlawful; such grand exemplars, I mean, as 
make their own abilities the sole measure of what is 
fit or unfit, lawful or unlawful; so that what they 
themselves cannot reach, others, forsooth, ought not 
to attempt. But I see not why divinity should suffer 
for their narrowness, and be deprived of the service of 
a most useful and excellent endowment of the mind, 
and which gives a gloss and a shine to all the rest. 
For I reckon upon this as a great truth, that there 
can be no endowment in the soul of man, which God 
himself is the cause and giver of, but may even in its 
highest and choicest operations be sanctified and employed in the work of the ministry. And there is 
also another principle, which I account altogether as 
true as the former; namely, that piety engages no 
man to be dull; though lately, I confess, it passed 
with some for a mark of regeneration. And when I 
shall see these principles disproved, I shall be ready 
to grant all exercise of the fancy or invention, in the 
handling things sacred, to be unlawful. As fancy, <pb n="15" id="iii.i-Page_15" />indeed, is often taken in the worst sense, for a conceited, curious, whimsical brain, which is apt to 
please itself in strange, odd, and ungrounded notions; so I confess, that nothing is more contrary to 
or destructive of true divinity; but then I must add 
withal, that if fancy be taken in this sense, those 
who damn it in its other sober and right acception, 
have much the greatest share of it themselves. But 
if, on the other hand, we take fancy for that power 
or ability of the mind, which suggests apposite and pertinent expressions, and handsome ways of clothing and setting off those truths which the judgment 
has rationally pitched upon, it will be found full as 
useful as any of all the three mentioned by us in 
the work of preaching; and consequently slighted 
and disapproved of by none but such as envy that 
in others, which they are never like to be envied for 
the want of in themselves. He therefore who thinks 
to be <i>a scribe instructed for the kingdom of heaven</i>, 
without a competency of judgment, memory, and invention, attempts a great superstructure where there 
is no foundation; and this, surely, is a very preposterous way to edify either himself or others.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p38">And thus much for the first of the two qualifications of our evangelical scribe; to wit, a tolerable 
ability or strength of the powers and faculties of the 
mind; particularly of those three, judgment, memory, and invention. I proceed now to the other, 
and</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p39">Second qualification: which was an habitual preparation by 
study, exercise, and due improvement of the same. Powers act but weakly and 
irregularly, till they are heightened and perfected by their ha bits. A well 
radicated habit, in a lively, vegete faculty, <i>is like an apple of gold in a 
picture of silver</i>; <pb n="16" id="iii.i-Page_16" />it is perfection upon perfection, it is a coat of mail 
upon our armour, and, in a word, it is the raising 
the soul at least one story higher: for take off but 
these wheels, and the powers in all their operations 
will drive but heavily. Now it is not enough to 
have books, or for a man to have his divinity in his 
pocket, or upon the shelf; but he must have mastered his notions, till they even incorporate into his 
mind, so as to be able to produce and wield them 
upon all occasions; and not when a difficulty is proposed, and a performance enjoined, to say, that he 
will consult such and such authors: for this is not 
to be a divine, who is rather to be a walking library, 
than a walking index. As, to go no farther than 
the similitude in the text, we should not account him 
a good or generous housekeeper, who should not 
have always something of standing provision by him, 
so as never to be so surprised, but that he should still 
be found able to treat his friend at least, though perhaps not always presently to feast him: so the scribe 
here spoken of should have an inward, lasting fulness and sufficiency, to support and bear him up; 
especially where present performance urges, and 
actual preparation can be but short. Thus, it is not 
the oil in the wick, but in the vessel, which must 
feed the lamp. The former indeed may cause a present blaze, but it is the latter which must give it a 
lasting light. It is not the spending-money a man 
has in his pocket, but his hoards in the chest, or in 
the bank, which must make him rich. A dying 
man has his breath in his nostrils, but to have it in 
the lungs is that which must preserve life. Nor will 
it suffice to have raked up a few notions here and 
there, or to rally up all one’s little utmost into one 
discourse, which can constitute a divine, or give a <pb n="17" id="iii.i-Page_17" />man stock enough to set up with; any more than a 
soldier who had filled his snapsack should thereupon 
set up for keeping house. No; a man would then 
quickly be drained, his short stock would serve but 
for one meeting in ordinary converse, and he would be 
in danger of meeting with the same company twice. 
And therefore there must be store, plenty, and a 
treasure, lest he turn broker in divinity, and having 
run the rounds of a beaten exhausted common place, 
be forced to stand still, or go the same round over 
again; pretending to his auditors, that it is profit 
able for them to hear the same truths often inculcated to them; though, I humbly conceive, that to 
inculcate the same truths, is not of necessity to repeat the same words. And therefore, to avoid such 
beggarly pretences, there must be an habitual preparation as to the work we are now speaking of. 
And that in two respects.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p40">1. In respect of the generality of knowledge required to it. The truth is, if we consider that great 
multitude of things to be known, and the labour and 
time required to the knowledge of each particular, 
it is enough to discourage and dash all attempt, and 
cause a careless despair. What Hippocrates said of 
the cure of the body, is much truer of the cure of 
the soul, “that life is short, and art long.” And I 
might add also, that the mind is weak and narrow, 
and the business difficult and large. And should I 
say, that preaching was the least part of a divine, it 
would, I believe, be thought a bold word, and look 
like a paradox, (as the world goes,) but perhaps, for 
all that, never the further from being a great truth. 
For is it not a greater thing to untie the knots of 
many intricate and perplexing controversies; and <pb n="18" id="iii.i-Page_18" />to bring together all the ends of a loose and hardly 
cohering hypothesis? to refute the opinions and 
stop the mouths of gainsayers, whereas some of them 
are so opposite amongst themselves, that you can 
hardly confute one, but with arguments taken from 
the other, though both of them equally erroneous? In which and the like cases to carry an argument for the defence of truth so warily and exactly, 
that an adversary shall not sometimes be able to pervert it to the support of an error, (since though the 
argument may be materially the same, yet the different application and management of it may produce 
quite different inferences from it;) this, no doubt, is 
a matter of great difficulty, and no less dexterity. 
And the like also may be said of casuistical divinity 
for resolving cases of conscience; especially where 
several obligations seem to interfere, and, as it were, 
justle one another, so that it seems impossible to the 
conscience to turn either way without sin, and while 
it does so, must needs be held under great distraction. To clear a way out of which, being a work 
certainly depending upon much knowledge of the 
canon and civil laws, as well as of the principles 
of divinity, it must needs require much toil and labour for the casuist to provide himself with materials for this purpose, and then no less art and skill 
to manage and apply them to the conscience. And 
as it is highly requisite that this should in some 
measure be found in every divine, and in its height 
and perfection in some, which since it cannot well be, 
but by the whole employment of a man’s time, not 
took off or diverted by other ministerial business, it 
so far shews the happy constitution of such churches, 
as afford place of suitable scholastic maintenance <pb n="19" id="iii.i-Page_19" />(without the trouble of a pastoral charge) for such 
whose abilities carry them to the study of the controversial or critical part of theology, rather than 
any other belonging to the ministry. But on the 
contrary, where there is no such proper maintenance 
allotted for a divine, but by preaching only, let us 
suppose, that which in such a case we easily may; 
That one had a peculiar inclination to controversy, or 
to dive into antiquity, or to search critically into the 
original letter of the scriptures; and withal had little inclination, and perhaps less ability to preach, 
but yet knew no other way to live as a divine, but by 
preaching; do we not here lose an excellent casuist, 
an accurate critic, or profound school-divine, only 
to make a very mean preacher? who, had he had the 
forementioned opportunity of encouragement, might 
have been eminently serviceable to the church in any 
of those other ways, while he only serves the natural necessities of life in this. And this has been observed by a learned knight<note n="3" id="iii.i-p40.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.i-p41">Sir Edwyn Sandys in his 
<i>Europae Speculum</i>.</p></note> to have been an inconvenience even in those days, when the revenues of 
the church were not wholly reformed from it; that 
for our not then setting aside whole societies for the 
managing of controversies and nothing else, as the 
church of Rome finds it necessary to do, divines for 
the most part handle controversies only as a diversion in the midst of their other pastoral labours, 
and many of them have performed it accordingly. 
For as man’s faculties will not suffice him for all 
arts and sciences, so neither will they sometimes 
reach all the parts and difficulties of any one of them. 
But the late times made the matter yet ten times 
worse with us, when <i>the rooters</i> and <i>through-reformers </i><pb n="20" id="iii.i-Page_20" />made clean work with the church, and took 
away all, and so, by stripping the clergy of their 
rights and preferments, left us in a fair posture, (you 
may be sure,) both offensive and defensive, to encounter our acute and learned adversaries the Jesuits. 
For then the polemics of the field had quite silenced 
those of the schools. All being took up and busied, 
some in pulpits, and some in tubs, in the grand work 
of preaching and holding forth, and that of edification, 
(as the word then went;) so that they seemed like an 
army of men armed only with trowels, and perhaps 
amongst thousands only a Saul and a Jonathan with 
swords in their hands, only one or two with scholastic artillery, and preparation for controversy. But 
this by the way, and as a sad instance to shew how 
fatal it is, that when divinity takes in so large a compass of learning, and that for so many uses, the church 
should be robbed of the proper and most effectual 
means of stocking herself with it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p42">But some perhaps will reply, What needs all this? 
we are resolved to preach only, and look no further, 
and for this much reading cannot be requisite, except only for the delivery of our sermons: for we 
will preach our own experiences. To which I answer, that be this as it may; but yet, if these men 
preach their own experiences, as they call them, 
without some other sort of reading and knowledge, 
both their hearers, and themselves too, will quickly 
have more than sufficient experience of their confidence and ridiculous impertinence. But as there 
are certain mountebanks and quacks in physic, so 
there are much the same also in divinity, such as 
have only two or three little experiments and popular harangues to entertain and amuse the vulgar <pb n="21" id="iii.i-Page_21" />with; but being wholly unacquainted with the solid 
grounds and rules of science, from whence alone 
come true sufficiency and skill, they are pitifully ignorant and useless as to any great and worthy purposes; and fit for little else, but to shew the world 
how easily fools may be imposed upon by knaves. 
And thus much for habitual preparation in point of 
knowledge; besides which, there is required also, 
in the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p43">Second place, the like preparation as to significant 
speech and expression. For as I shew, that by knowledge a man informs himself, so by expression he conveys that knowledge to others; and as bare words 
convey, so the propriety and elegancy of them gives 
force and facility to the conveyance. But because 
this is like to have more opposers, especially such as 
call a speaking coherently upon any sacred subject, a 
blending of man’s wisdom with the word, an offering 
of strange fire; and account the being pertinent, even 
the next door to the being profane, I say, for their 
sakes, I shall prove a thing clear in itself by scripture, and that not by arguments, or consequences 
drawn from thence, but by downright instances occurring in it, and those so very plain, that even such 
as themselves cannot be ignorant of them. For in 
God’s word we have not only a body of religion, but 
also a system of the best rhetoric: and as the highest things require the highest expressions, so we 
shall find nothing in scripture so sublime in itself, 
but it is reached, and sometimes overtopped by 
the sublimity of the expression. And first, where 
did majesty ever ride in more splendour, than in 
those descriptions of the divine power in Job, 
in the <scripRef passage="Job 38:1-40:24" id="iii.i-p43.1" parsed="|Job|38|1|40|24" osisRef="Bible:Job.38.1-Job.40.24">38th, 39th, and 40th chapters</scripRef>? And what <pb n="22" id="iii.i-Page_22" />triumph was ever celebrated with higher, livelier, 
and more exalted poetry, than in the song of Moses 
in the <scripRef passage="De 32:1-43" id="iii.i-p43.2" parsed="|Deut|32|1|32|43" osisRef="Bible:Deut.32.1-Deut.32.43">32d of Deut.</scripRef>? And then for the passions of 
the soul; which being things of the highest transport 
and most wonderful and various operation in human 
nature, are therefore the proper object and business 
of rhetoric: let us take a view how the scripture 
expresses the most noted and powerful of them. And 
here, what poetry ever paralleled Solomon in his description of love, as to all the ways, effects, and ecstasies, and little tyrannies of that commanding passion? See Ovid with his 
<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p43.3">Omnia vincit amor</span></i>, &amp;c. 
and Virgil with his <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p43.4">Vulnus alit venis et caeco carpitur igne</span></i>, &amp;c. How jejune and thin are they to 
the poetry of Solomon, in the <scripRef passage="Song 8:6" id="iii.i-p43.5" parsed="|Song|8|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.8.6">8th chapter of the 
Canticles, and the 6th verse</scripRef>, <i>Love is strong as death, 
and jealousy cruel as the grave</i>. And as for his 
description of beauty, he describes that so, that he 
even transcribes it into his expressions. And where 
do we read such strange risings and fallings, now the faintings and languishings, now the terrors and astonishments of despair venting themselves in such high, 
amazing strains, as in the <scripRef passage="Ps 77:1-20" id="iii.i-p43.6" parsed="|Ps|77|1|77|20" osisRef="Bible:Ps.77.1-Ps.77.20">77th Psalm</scripRef>? Or where 
did we ever find sorrow flowing forth in such a natural prevailing pathos, as in the Lamentations of 
Jeremy? One would think, that every letter was 
wrote with a tear, every word was the noise of a 
breaking heart; that the author was a man compacted of sorrows; disciplined to grief from his in 
fancy; one who never breathed but in sighs, nor 
spoke but in a groan. So that he who said he would 
not read the scripture for fear of spoiling his style, 
shewed himself<note n="4" id="iii.i-p43.7"><p class="normal" id="iii.i-p44">Politian.</p></note> as much a blockhead as an atheist, <pb n="23" id="iii.i-Page_23" />and to have as small a gust of the elegancies of expression, as of the sacredness of the matter. And shall we 
now think that the scripture forbids all ornament 
of speech, and engages men to be dull, flat, and slovenly in all their discourses? But let us look a 
little further, and see whether the New Testament 
abrogates what we see so frequently used in the Old. 
And for this, what mean all the parables used by our 
Saviour, the known and greatest elegancies of 
speech? so that if this way was unlawful before, 
Christ by his example has authorized and sanctified 
it since, and if good and lawful, has confirmed it. 
But as for the men whom we contend with; I see 
not why they should exterminate all rhetoric, who 
still treat of things figuratively, and by the worst of 
figures too, their whole discourse being one continued 
meiosis, to diminish, lessen, and debase the great 
things of the gospel infinitely below themselves. 
Besides that I need not go beyond the very words of 
the text for an impregnable proof of this; for Christ 
says, that a <i>scribe instructed unto the kingdom of 
heaven ought to bring out of his treasure things 
new and old</i>. Now I demand, what are the things 
here to be understood? For as to the matter which 
he is here to treat of, the articles of the Christian religion are and still must be the same, and 
therefore there can be no such variety as <i>new and 
old</i> in them. Wherefore it remains, that this variety 
can be only in the way of expressing those things. 
Besides that our Saviour Christ, in these words, 
particularly relates to the manner of his own preaching, upon occasion of the very sermon which we 
find all along this chapter delivered in parables; so 
that by <i>new and old</i> may probably be meant nothing <pb n="24" id="iii.i-Page_24" />thing else, but a plenty, or fluent dexterity of the 
most suitable words and pregnant arguments to set 
off and enforce gospel truths. For questionless, 
when Christ says, that a <i>scribe</i> must be stocked 
with <i>things new and old</i>, we must not think that 
he meant, that he should have an hoard of old sermons, (whosoever made them,) with a bundle of new 
opinions; for this certainly would have furnished 
out such entertainment to his spiritual guests, as no 
rightly-disposed palate could ever relish, or stomach 
bear. And therefore, the thing which Christ here 
drives at, must needs be only variety and copiousness 
of sacred eloquence.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p45">And thus much for the first of the three general 
heads proposed by us for the handling these words; 
which was to shew the qualifications necessary for 
a <i>gospel scribe instructed unto the kingdom of heaven</i>. And these were two; first, habitual preparation, in point of learning or knowledge; and 
secondly, the other in point of significant speech or 
expression: I proceed now to the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p46">Second general head proposed; which was, to as 
sign the reasons of this their necessity; and these 
shall be three.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p47">1. Because the preacher works upon men’s minds 
only as a moral agent, and as one who can do no 
more than persuade, and not by any physical efficiency. And herein I do not say, that conversion 
is caused only by moral suasion: for if we consider 
the strength of our corruption, and how it has insinuated itself into the very principles of nature, 
and seized upon those powers which are but very 
little under the command of the intellectual part, I 
think it cannot be subdued by mere suasion, which <pb n="25" id="iii.i-Page_25" />in its utmost reaches only to the convincing of that: 
but the heart must be changed by a much higher 
power, even by an immediate omnipotent work of 
God’s Spirit infusing a quality into the soul, not 
there before, which by degrees shall weaken and 
work out our inherent natural corruption: and this 
being a creating work, is done solely and immediately by God himself, forasmuch as creation admits 
of no instrument, as being an effect of that infinite 
creative power, which cannot be conveyed to an instrumental agent.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p48">But you will say then, If conversion be the sole, 
immediate work of God, what need is thereof a 
preacher? and how can he be said to be, as usually he is, God’s instrument in the work of a man’s 
conversion? To which I answer, 1st, That God’s institution of preaching is a sufficient reason for it, 
though we knew no other. 2dly, That when the 
preacher is said to be an instrument in the conversion of a sinner, it is not meant, that he is such, by 
a properly physical efficiency, but only morally, and 
by persuasion. I explain my meaning thus. A 
physical instrument, or such as is found in natural 
efficient productions, is that, which, partaking of the 
power, force, and causality of the principal agent 
from thence derived to it, produces a suitable effect. 
As when I cut or divide a thing, the force of my 
hand is conveyed to the knife, by virtue of which, 
the knife cuts or divides. And thus, I say, the 
preacher cannot be the instrument of conversion, for 
the reason above mentioned; because that infinite 
power, which does convert, cannot be conveyed to 
any finite being whatsoever. But a moral instrument is quite of another nature; and is that, as I <pb n="26" id="iii.i-Page_26" />may so express it, 
<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p48.1">non quo producente, sed quo interveniente sequitur effectus</span></i>: not that which 
conversion is effected by, but that without which, ordinarily at least, it is not. So that while the minister 
is preaching and persuading, God puts forth another 
secret influence, quite different from that of the 
preacher, though still going along with it: and it is 
this, by which God immediately touches the sinner’s 
heart, and converts him. Howbeit, the preacher is 
still said to be instrumental in this great work; forasmuch as his preaching is subordinate to, and most 
commonly, as has been said, accompanies it: God 
not being pleased to exert his action, but in concurrence with the preacher exerting his. And thus 
having given God his prerogative, and the preacher 
his due, by shewing how he is morally instrumental 
to the work of the sinner’s conversion by persuading; I infer the necessity of those forementioned 
abilities and preparations for preaching, as being the 
most proper means and instruments of persuasion. 
See this exemplified in St. Paul himself, and in him 
observe, when he deals with the Jews, how he endeavours to insinuate what he says, by pleading his 
own kindred with them, speaking honourably of 
Abraham, and of the law, and calling the gospel 
<i>the law of faith</i>; and affirming, that it did <i>establish 
the law</i>. All which was the true art of natural rhetoric, thus to convey his sense under those names 
and notions, which he knew were highly pleasing to 
them. But then, on the other hand, when he would 
win over the gentiles; forasmuch as there was a 
standing feud between them and the Jews; (the 
Jews, like the men here of late, for ever unsainting 
all the world, besides themselves;) observe how he <pb n="27" id="iii.i-Page_27" />deals with them. He tells them of the rejection of 
the Jews, and the Gentiles being ingrafted in their 
room: and that Abraham believed unto justification 
before he was circumcised, and therefore was no less 
the father of the uncircumcised believers, than of 
the circumcised. He tells them also, that the believing Gentiles were his spiritual seed, but the Jews, 
as such, were only his carnal. He takes occasion 
also to undervalue circumcision, and the ceremonial 
law, as abused by the Jews, and in themselves things 
most hateful to other nations. Now all this was 
hugely pleasing to the Gentiles, and therefore very 
apt to persuade. But had not St. Paul been a man 
of learning and skill in the art and methods of rhetoric, he could not have suited such apposite exhortations to such different sorts of men with so much 
dexterity. And the same course, in dealing with 
men’s minds, is a minister of the word to take now. 
As suppose, he would dissuade men from any vice, 
he is to found his dissuasives upon the peculiar temper of the man; so that if, for instance, he should 
find it needful to preach against drunkenness, and 
there were several in the congregation addicted to 
several sorts of vice, as some to pride or ambition, 
some to covetousness, or the like; here, besides the 
general argument from the punishments of the other 
world denounced against these and such other vices, 
if he would do his business effectually, he must also 
tell the ambitious or proud man, that his drunkenness would disgrace him, and make him the scorn 
and contempt of all the world about him; and the 
covetous man, that it would certainly waste his 
estate, and beggar him. Whereas should he, on the 
other hand, transplace these arguments, and dissuade <pb n="28" id="iii.i-Page_28" />him who is proud from drinking, because it 
would beggar him, and him who is covetous, because 
it would disgrace him, doubtless he would prevail 
but little; because his argument would not strike 
that proper principle which each of them were governed by. And now what can this be grounded 
upon, but upon natural philosophy, and a knowledge 
of men’s passions and interests, the great and chief 
springs of all their actions? And upon the like 
ground it is, that for a preacher in his discourses to 
the people to insist only upon universals, is but a 
cold, faint, languid way of persuading or dissuading; 
as, to tell men in general, that they are sinners, and 
that, going on in sin without repentance, they are 
under the curse and wrath of God; all which they 
think they knew before, and accordingly receive it 
as a word of course, and too slightly regard it: but 
conviction, the usual forerunner of, and preparative 
to conversion, is from particulars, as if the preacher 
should tell his hearers, that he who continues to 
cheat, cozen, and equivocate, is a wicked and impenitent wretch; and that he who 
drinks, and swears, and whores, is the person to whom the curse directly 
belongs: and this seriously urged, and discreetly applied, will, if any thing, 
carry it home to the conscience, and lodge it there too. And now is not the 
reason of this method also to be fetched from philosophy, as well as from 
religion? For we know, that men naturally have only a weak, confused knowledge 
of universals, but a clear and lively idea of particulars. And that which gives 
a clear representation of a thing to the apprehension, makes a suitable 
impression of it upon the will and affections. Whosoever therefore pretends to 
be a preacher, <pb n="29" id="iii.i-Page_29" />must know, that his main business is to persuade, 
and that without the helps of human learning, this 
can hardly be done to any purpose. So that if he 
finds himself wholly destitute of these, and has no 
thing else to trust to, but some groundless, windy, 
and fantastic notions about the Spirit, (the common 
sanctuary of fanatics and enthusiasts,) he would do 
well to look back, and taking his hand off from this 
plough, to put it to another much fitter for him. 
But in the mean time, as for ourselves, who pretend 
not to a pitch above other mortals, nor dare rely 
upon inspiration instead of industry, we must rest 
content to revere the wisdom, and follow the examples of those who went before us, and enjoined 
us the study of the arts and sciences, as the surest 
and most tried way to that of divinity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p49">2. A second reason for the necessity of these preparations for the ministry shall be taken from this 
consideration; that at the first promulgation of the 
gospel, God was pleased to furnish the apostles and 
preachers of it with abilities proper for that great 
work, after a supernatural and miraculous way. For 
still we find, that the scripture represents the apostles as ignorant and illiterate men, and that the 
chief priests and elders of the Jews took particular 
notice of them, as such, in <scripRef passage="Acts 4:13" id="iii.i-p49.1" parsed="|Acts|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.13">Acts iv. and the 13th 
verse</scripRef>. The text there giving them this character, 
that they were <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p49.2">ἄνθρωποι ἀγράμματοι, καὶ ἰδιῶται</span>, that is 
to say, according to the strict signification of the 
word, men unlearned, and of a mean and plebeian 
condition. Nevertheless, since they were appointed 
by God to preach the gospel to several nations; a 
work requiring a considerable knowledge of the languages of those nations, and 
impossible to be performed <pb n="30" id="iii.i-Page_30" />without it; and yet no less impossible for 
the apostles, having neither time nor opportunity 
to acquire that knowledge in the natural, ordinary 
course of study; God himself supplies this defect, 
and endues them with all necessary qualifications 
by immediate and divine infusion. So that <i>being 
filled with the Holy Ghost</i>, as we read in <scripRef passage="Acts 2:4" id="iii.i-p49.3" parsed="|Acts|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.4">Acts ii. 
and the 4th verse</scripRef>, they forthwith <i>spoke with other 
tongues</i>; and that so clearly, plainly, and intelligibly, as both to convince and astonish all who heard 
them; even those of the most different nations and 
languages, as well as their own countrymen the 
Jews themselves. From whence I thus argue; That 
if the forementioned helps and assistances were not 
always of most singular use, and sometimes of indispensable necessity to the calling of a divine, certainly the most wise God would never have been at 
the expense of a miracle, to endow men, of that 
calling, with them. For he who observes that 
order and decorum in all his works, as never to over 
do any thing, nor carry on the business of his ordinary providence by extraordinary and supernatural 
ways, would doubtless (in the eye of the world at 
least) seem to debase and make cheap those noblest 
instances of his power, should he ever exert them, 
but where he saw it of the highest concern to his 
own honour, and man’s happiness, that something 
should be done for both, which bare nature, left to 
itself, could never do.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p50">3. The third and last reason for the necessity of 
such preparations for the ministry, shall be drawn 
from the dignity of the subject of it, which is divinity. And what is divinity, but a doctrine treating 
of the nature, attributes, and works of the great <pb n="31" id="iii.i-Page_31" />God, as he stands related to rational creatures; 
and the way how rational creatures may serve, worship, and enjoy him? And if so, is not the subject-matter 
of it the greatest, and the design and business of it the noblest in the world, as being no less 
than to direct an immortal soul to its endless and 
eternal felicity? It has been disputed, to which of 
the intellectual habits, mentioned by Aristotle, it 
most properly belongs; some referring it to wisdom, 
some to science, some to prudence, and some compounding it of several of them together: but those 
seem to speak most to the purpose, who will not 
have it formally any one of them, but virtually, and 
in an eminent transcendent manner, all. And now 
can we think, that a doctrine of that depth, that 
height, and that vast compass, grasping within it all 
the perfections and dimensions of human science, 
does not worthily claim all the preparations, whereby 
the wit and industry of man can fit him for it? All 
other sciences are accounted but handmaids to divinity: and shall the handmaid be richer adorned, 
and better clothed and set off, than her lady? In 
other things, the art usually excels the matter, and 
the ornament we bestow, is better than the subject 
we bestow it upon: but here we are sure, that we 
have such a subject before us, as not only calls for, 
but commands, and not only commands, but deserves 
our utmost application to it; a subject of that native, that inherent worth, that it is not capable of 
any addition from us, but shines both through and 
above all the artificial lustre we can put upon it. 
The study of divinity is indeed difficult, and we are 
labour hard and dig deep for it; but then we <pb n="32" id="iii.i-Page_32" />dig in a golden mine, which equally invites and rewards our labour.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p51">And thus much for the second general head at first proposed, 
for the handling of the words; which was to shew, the reasons of the necessity 
of the preparations spoken of to the study of divinity. Of 
which we have assigned three.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p52">And so we pass at length to the third and last 
general head proposed, which was, to shew what 
useful inferences may be drawn from the foregoing 
particulars. And the first shall be a just and severe 
reproof to two sorts of men.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p53">1st, To such as disparage and detract from the 
grandeur of the gospel, by a puerile and indecent 
levity in their discourses of it to the people.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p54">2dly, To such as depreciate, and (as much as in 
them lies) debase the same, by a coarse, careless, 
rude, and insipid way of handling the great and in 
valuable truths of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p55">Both of them certainly objects of the most deserved reproof. And</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p56">1. For those who disparage and detract from the gospel, by a 
puerile and indecent sort of levity in their discourses upon it, so extremely 
below the subject discoursed of. All vain, luxuriant allegories, 
rhyming cadencies of similary words, are such pitiful 
embellishments of speech, as serve for nothing but 
to embase divinity; and the use of them, but like 
the plastering of marble, or the painting of gold, 
the glory of which is to be seen, and to shine by no 
other lustre but their own. What Quintilian most 
discreetly says of Seneca’s handling philosophy, that 
he did <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p56.1">rerum pondera minutissimis sententiis frangere</span></i>, <pb n="33" id="iii.i-Page_33" />break, and, as it were, emasculate the weight 
of his subject by little affected sentences, the same 
may with much more reason be applied to the practice of those, who detract from the excellency of 
things sacred by a comical lightness of expression: 
as when their prayers shall be set out in such a 
dress, as if they did not supplicate, but compliment 
Almighty God; and their sermons so garnished 
with quibbles and trifles, as if they played with 
truth and immortality; and neither believed these 
things themselves, nor were willing that others 
should. For is it possible, that a man in his senses 
should be merry and jocose with eternal life and 
eternal death, if he really designed to strike the 
awful impression of either into the consciences of 
men? No, no; this is no less a contradiction to 
common sense and reason, than to the strictest notions of religion. And as this can by no means be 
accounted divinity, so neither indeed can it pass for 
wit; which yet such chiefly seem to affect in such 
performances. For these are as much the stains of 
true human eloquence, as they are the blots and 
blemishes of divinity; and might be as well confuted out of Quintilian’s Institutions, as out of St. 
Paul’s Epistles. Such are wholly mistaken in the 
nature of wit: for true wit is a severe and a manly 
thing. Wit in divinity is nothing else, but sacred 
truths suitably expressed. It is not shreds of Latin 
or Greek, nor a <span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p56.2">Deus dixit</span>, and a <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p56.3">Deus 
benedixit</span></i>, 
nor those little quirks, or divisions into the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p56.4">ὅτι</span>, 
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p56.5">διότι</span>, and the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p56.6">καθότι</span>, or the 
<i>egress, regress</i>, and 
<i>progress</i>, and other such stuff, (much like the style 
of a lease,) that can properly be called wit. For 
that is not wit which consists not with wisdom. <pb n="34" id="iii.i-Page_34" />For can you think that it had not been an easy 
matter for any one, in the text here pitched upon 
by me, to have run out into a long, fulsome allegory, 
comparing the scribe and the householder together, 
and now and then to have cast in a rhyme, with a 
<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p56.7">quid</span></i>, a <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p56.8">quo</span></i>, and a
<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p56.9">quomodo</span></i>, and the like? But 
certainly it would then have been much more difficult for the judicious to hear such things, than for 
any, if so inclined, to have composed them. The 
practice therefore of such persons is upon no terms 
to be endured. Nor,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p57">2. Is the contrary of it to be at all more endured 
in those who cry up their mean, heavy, careless, and 
insipid way of handling things sacred, as the only 
spiritual and evangelical way of preaching, while 
they charge all their crude incoherences, saucy familiarities with God, and nauseous tautologies, upon 
the Spirit prompting such things to them, and that 
as the most elevated and seraphic heights of religion. 
Both these sorts, as I have said, are absolutely to be 
exploded; and it is hard to judge which of them deserves it most. It is indeed no ways decent for a 
grave matron to be attired in the gaudy, flaunting 
dress of youth; but it is not at all uncomely for such 
an one to be clothed in the richest and most costly 
silk, if black or grave: for it is not the richness of 
the piece, but the gaudiness of the colour, which exposes to censure. And therefore, as I shew before, 
that the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p57.1">ὅτι</span>’s 
and the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p57.2">διότι</span>’s, the <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p57.3">Deus dixit</span></i>, and the 
<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p57.4">Deus benedixit</span></i>, could not be accounted wit; so neither can the whimsical cant of <note n="5" id="iii.i-p57.5"><p class="normal" id="iii.i-p58">Terms often and much used by one J. O. a great leader and 
oracle in those times.</p></note><i>issues, products, tendencies, breathings, indwellings, rollings, recumbencies</i>, <pb n="35" id="iii.i-Page_35" />and scriptures misapplied, be accounted divinity. In a word, let but these new lights, (so apt 
to teach their betters,) instead of all this and the 
like jargon, bring us, in their discourses, strength of 
argument, clearness of consequence, exactness of method, and propriety of speech, and then let prejudice 
and party (whatsoever they may mutter against them) 
despise and deride them, if they can. But persons 
of light, undistinguishing heads, not able to carry 
themselves clear between extremes, think that they 
must either flutter, as it were, in the air, by a kind 
of vain, empty lightness, or lie grovelling upon the 
ground, by a dead and contemptible flatness; both 
the one and the other, no doubt, equally ridiculous. 
But, after all, I cannot but believe, that it is the be 
witching easiness of the latter way of the two which 
chiefly sanctifies and endears it to the practice of 
these men; and I hope it will not prove offensive 
to the auditory, if, to release it (could I be so happy) 
from suffering by such stuff for the future, I venture upon some short description of it; and it is 
briefly thus. First of all they seize upon some text, 
from whence they draw something, which they call 
a doctrine, and well may it be said to be <i>drawn</i> from 
the words; forasmuch as it seldom naturally flows 
or results from them. In the next place, being thus 
provided, they branch it into several heads, perhaps 
twenty, or thirty, or upwards. Whereupon, for the 
prosecution of these, they repair to some trusty concordance, which never fails them; and by the help 
of that, they range six or seven scriptures under each 
head; which scriptures they prosecute one by one, 
first amplifying and enlarging upon one, for some 
considerable time, till they have spoiled it; and then, <pb n="36" id="iii.i-Page_36" />that being done, they pass to another, which in its 
turn suffers accordingly. And these impertinent and 
unpremeditated enlargements, they look upon as the 
motions and breathings of the Spirit, and therefore 
much beyond those carnal ordinances of sense and 
reason, supported by industry and study; and this 
they call a <i>saving way</i> of preaching, as it must be 
confessed to be a way to save much labour, and 
nothing else that I know of. But how men should 
thus come to make the salvation of an immortal soul 
such a slight, extempore business, I must profess I 
cannot understand; and would gladly understand 
upon whose example they ground this way of preaching; not upon that of the apostles, I am sure. For 
it is said of St. Paul, in his sermon before Felix, that 
<i>he reasoned of righteousness, temperance, and judgment to come</i>. The words being in <scripRef id="iii.i-p58.1" passage="Acts xxiv. 25" parsed="|Acts|24|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.25">Acts xxiv. 25</scripRef>, 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p58.2">διαλεγομένου δὲ αὐτοῦ</span>, and, according to the natural 
force and import of them, signifying, that he discoursed or reasoned dialectically, following one conclusion with another, and with the most close and 
pressing arguments from the most persuasive topics 
of reason and divinity. Whereupon we quickly find 
the prevalence of his preaching in a suitable effect, 
that <i>Felix trembled</i>. Whereas had Paul only cast 
about his arms, spoke himself hoarse, and cried, <i>You 
are damned</i>, though Felix (as guilty as he was) 
might have given him the hearing, yet possibly he 
might also have looked upon him as one whose passion had at that time got the start of his judgment, 
and accordingly have given him the same coarse salute which the same Paul afterwards so undeservedly 
met with from Festus; but his zeal was too much 
under the conduct of his reason to fly out at such a <pb n="37" id="iii.i-Page_37" />rate. But, to pass from these indecencies to others, 
as little to be allowed in this sort of men, can any 
tolerable reason be given for those strange new postures used by some in the delivery of the word? 
Such as shutting the eyes, distorting the face, and 
speaking through the nose, which I think cannot so 
properly be called <i>preaching</i> as <i>toning</i> of a sermon. 
Nor do I see why <i>the word</i> may not be altogether 
as effectual for the conversion of souls, delivered by 
one who has the manners to look his auditory in the 
face, using his own countenance and his own native 
voice, without straining it to a lamentable and doleful whine, (never serving to any purpose, but where 
some religious cheat is to be carried on.) That ancient, though seemingly odd saying, 
<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p58.3">Loquere ut te 
videam</span></i>, in my poor judgment, carries in it a very notable 
instruction, and peculiarly applicable to the persons and matter here pointed 
at. For, supposing one to be a very able and excellent speaker, yet, under the 
forementioned circumstances, he must, however, needs be a very ill sight; and 
the case of his poor suffering hearers very severe upon them, while both the 
matter uttered by him shall grate hard upon the ear, and the person uttering it 
at the same time equally offend the eye. It is clear, therefore, that the men 
of this method have sullied the noble science of divinity, and can never warrant 
their practice either from religion or reason, or the rules of decent and good 
behaviour, nor yet from the example of the apostles, and least of all from that 
of our Saviour himself. For none surely will imagine, 
that these men’s speaking as never man spoke before, can pass for any imitation of him. And here 
humbly conceive that it may not be amiss to take 
<pb n="38" id="iii.i-Page_38" />occasion to utter a great truth, as both worthy to be 
now considered, and never to be forgot; namely, 
that if we reflect upon the late times of confusion 
which passed upon the ministry, we shall find that 
the grand design of the fanatic crew was to persuade 
the world, that a standing, settled ministry was wholly 
useless. This, I say, was the main point which they 
then drove at. And the great engine to effect this, 
was by engaging men of several callings, (and those 
the meaner still the better,) to hold forth and harangue the multitude, sometimes in streets, sometimes in churches, sometimes in barns, and 
sometimes from pulpits, and sometimes from tubs: and, 
in a word, wheresoever and howsoever they could 
clock the senseless and unthinking rabble about 
them. And with this practice well followed, they 
(and their friends the Jesuits) concluded, that in some 
time it would be no hard matter to persuade the 
people, that if men of other professions were able to 
teach and preach the word, then to what purpose 
should there be a company of men brought up to it, 
and maintained in it, at the charge of a public allowance? especially when, at the same time, the 
truly godly so greedily gaped and grasped at it for 
their self-denying selves. So that preaching, we see, 
was their prime engine. But now what was it which 
encouraged these men to set up for a work, which, 
if duly managed, was so difficult in itself, and which 
they were never bred to? Why, no doubt it was 
that low, cheap, illiterate way then commonly used, 
and cried up for the only <i>gospel, soul-searching 
way</i>, (as the word then went,) and which the craftier 
sort of them saw well enough, that with a little exercise, and much confidence, they might in a short <pb n="39" id="iii.i-Page_39" />time come to equal, if not exceed; as it cannot be 
denied but that some few of them (with the help of 
a few friends in masquerade) accordingly did. But, 
on the contrary, had preaching been made and reckoned a matter of solid and true learning, of theological knowledge, and long and severe study, (as the 
nature of it required it to be,) assuredly no preaching cobbler amongst them all would ever have 
ventured so far beyond his last as to undertake it. And 
consequently this their most powerful engine for supplanting the church and clergy had never been at 
tempted, nor perhaps so much as thought on: and 
therefore of most singular benefit, no question, would 
it be to the public, if those who have authority to 
second their advice would counsel the ignorant and 
the forward to consider what divinity is, and what 
they themselves are, and so to put up their preaching tools, their medullas, note-books, their mellificiums, concordances, and all, and betake themselves 
to some useful trade, which nature had most particularly fitted them for. This is what I thought fit 
to offer and recommend; and that not out of any 
humour of opposition to this or that sort of men, 
(for, whatsoever they may deserve, I think them be 
low it,) but out of a dutiful zeal for the advancement 
of what most of us profess, <i>divinity</i>; as likewise for 
the honour of that place which we belong to, the 
University; and which of late years I have (with 
no small sorrow) heard often reflected upon for the 
meanness of many performances in it, no ways answerable to the ancient reputation of so noble a seat 
of knowledge. For, let the enemies of that and us 
say what they will, no man’s dulness is or can be his 
duty, and much less his perfection.</p>

<pb n="40" id="iii.i-Page_40" />

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p59">And thus, having considered the two different, or 
rather contrary ways of handling the word, and most 
justly rejected them both, I shall now briefly give 
the reasons of our rejection of them; and these shall 
be two.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p60">1. Because both these ways, to wit, the light and 
comical, and the dull and heavy, extremely expose 
and discredit the ordinance of preaching: and,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p61">2. Because they no less disgrace the church itself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p62">1. And, first, we shall find how much both of them expose and discredit the ordinance of preaching; even that ordinance which was originally 
designed for the two greatest things in the world, the 
honour of God, and the conversion of souls. For if 
to convert a soul, even by the word itself, and the 
strongest arguments which the reason of man can 
bring, (as being no more than instruments, or rather 
mere conditions in the case,) if, I say, this be reckoned a work above nature, (as it really is,) then 
surely to convert one by a jest would be a reach be 
yond a miracle. In short, it is this unhallowed way 
of preaching which turns the pulpit into a stage, and 
the most sovereign remedy against sin, and preservative of the soul, into <i>the sacrifice of fools</i>; making 
it a matter of sport to the light and vain, of pity to 
the sober and devout, and of scorn and loathing to 
all; and I believe never yet drew a tear or a sigh 
from any judicious and well-disposed auditor, unless 
perhaps for the sin and vanity of the speaker: so 
sad a thing it is, when sermons shall be such, that 
the most serious hearer of them shall not be able to 
command or keep fixed his attention and his countenance too. For can it be imagined excusable, or 
indeed tolerable, for one who owns himself for God’s <pb n="41" id="iii.i-Page_41" />ambassador to the people, to speak those things, as 
by his authority, of which it is hard to judge whether they detract from the honour or honesty of an 
ambassador most? But, in a word, when the professed dispensers of the weighty matters of religion 
shall treat them in a way so utterly unsuitable to 
the weight and grandeur of them, do they not come 
too near the infamous example of Eli’s two sons, 
who managed their priestly office (as high and sacred as it was) in so wretched a manner, that it is 
said, in <scripRef passage="1Sam 2:17" id="iii.i-p62.1" parsed="|1Sam|2|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.2.17">1 Sam. ii. 17</scripRef>? that <i>the people abhorred the 
offering of the Lord</i>? and if so, we may be sure 
that they abhorred the offerers much more.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p63">2. As the two forementioned ways of handling 
the word, viz. the light and comical, and the heavy 
and dull, do mightily discredit the great ordinance 
of preaching, so they equally discredit the church itself. It is the unhappy fate of the clergy, above all 
men, that their failures and defects never terminate 
in their own persons, but still redound upon their 
function; a manifest injustice certainly; where one 
is the criminal, and another must be the sufferer: 
but yet as bad as it is, from the practice of some 
persons, to take occasion to reproach the church; so, 
on the other side, to give the occasion, is undoubtedly 
much worse. And therefore, whatsoever relation to, 
or whatsoever interest in, or affection to the church, 
such may or do pretend to, they are really greater 
enemies and fouler blots to her excellent constitution, 
than the most avowed opposers and maligners of it; 
and consequently would have disobliged her infinitely less, had they fallen in with the schismatics 
and fanatics in their bitterest invectives against her; 
and that even to the renouncing her orders, (as some <pb n="42" id="iii.i-Page_42" />of them have done,) and an entire quitting of her 
communion besides; the greatest kindness that such 
could possibly have done her. For better it is to be 
hissed at by a snake out of the hedge or the dung 
hill, than to be hissed at and bitten too by one in 
one’s own bosom. But I trust, that when men shall 
seriously and impartially consider how and from 
whence the church’s enemies have took advantage 
against her, there will be found those whose preaching shall both answer and adorn her constitution, 
and withal make her excellent instructions from the 
pulpit so to suit, as well as second her incomparable 
devotions from the desk, that they shall neither fly 
out into those levities and indecencies (so justly before condemned) on the one hand, not yet sink into 
that sordid, supine dulness on the other, (which our 
men of the Spirit so much affect to distinguish themselves by, and which we by no means desire to vie 
with them in.) In sum, we hope that all our church-performances shall be such, that she shall as much 
outshine all those about her in the soundness and 
sobriety of her doctrines, as she surpasses them all 
in the primitive excellency of her discipline.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p64">And thus having finished the first of the two general inferences from the foregoing particulars, which 
was for the reproof of two contrary sorts of dispensers of the word, and given reasons against them 
both, I shall now, in the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p65">Second place, pass to the other and concluding inference from this whole discourse; and that shall be, 
to exhort and advise those who have already heard 
what preparations are required to a <i>gospel scribe instructed to the kingdom of heaven</i>, and who withal 
design themselves for the same employment, with <pb n="43" id="iii.i-Page_43" />the utmost seriousness of thought to consider the 
high reasonableness, or rather absolute necessity of 
their bestowing a competent and sufficient time in 
the universities for that purpose. And to dissuade 
such from a sudden and hasty relinquishment of 
them, (besides arguments, more than enough, drawn 
from the great inconveniencies of so doing, and the 
implicit prohibition of St. Paul himself, declaring, 
<i>that he who undertakes a pastoral charge must not 
be a novice</i>,) there is still a more cogent reason for 
the same, and that from the very nature of the thing 
itself: for how (naturally speaking) can there be a 
fitness for any great thing or work without preparation? And how can there be preparation without 
due time and opportunity? It is observed of the Levites, though much of their ministry was only
<i>shoulder work</i>, that they had yet a very considerable time 
for preparation. They were consecrated to it by the 
imposition of hands at the age of five and twenty; 
after which they employed five years in learning 
their office, and then, at the thirtieth year of their 
age, they began their Levitical ministration; at 
which time also our blessed Saviour began his ministry. But now, under the gospel, when our work 
is ten times greater, (as well as twice ten times more 
spiritual than theirs was,) do we think to furnish 
ourselves in half the space? There was lately a company of men called <i>triers</i>, commissioned by Cromwell, to judge of the abilities of such as were to be 
admitted by them into the ministry: who, forsooth, 
if any of that Levitical age of thirty presented himself to them for their approbation, they commonly 
rejected him with scorn and disdain; telling him, 
that if he had not been lukewarm, and good for <pb n="44" id="iii.i-Page_44" />nothing, he would have been disposed of in the ministry long before; and they would tell him also, 
that he was not only of a legal age, but of a legal 
spirit too; and as for things legal, (by which we 
poor mortals, and men of the letter, and not of the 
spirit, understand things done according to law,) 
this they renounced, and pretended to be many degrees above it; for otherwise we may be sure that 
their great master of misrule, Oliver, would never 
have commissioned them to serve him in that post. 
And now what a kind of ministry (may we imagine) 
such would have stocked this poor nation with, in 
the space of ten years more? But the truth is, for 
those whose divinity was novelty, it ought to be no 
wonder, if their divines were to be novices too; and 
since they intended to make their preaching and 
praying an extemporary work, no wonder if they 
were contented also with an extemporary preparation; and after two or three years spent in the university, ran abroad, under a pretence of 
<i>serving God 
in their generation</i>, (a term in mighty request with 
them,) and that for reasons (it is supposed) best 
known to themselves. But as for such mushroom 
divines, who start up so of a sudden, we do not usually find their success so good as to recommend their 
practice. Hasty births are seldom long lived, but 
never strong: and therefore I hope, that those who 
love the church so well, as not to be willing that she 
should suffer by any failure of theirs, will make it their 
business so to stock themselves here, as to carry from 
hence both learning and experience to that arduous 
and great work, which so eminently requires both. 
And the more inexcusable will an over-hasty leaving 
this noble place of improvement be, by how much <pb n="45" id="iii.i-Page_45" />the greater encouragement we now have to make a 
longer stay in it than we had some years since; Providence having broken the rod of (I believe) as great 
spiritual oppression, as was ever before exercised 
upon any company or corporation of men whatsoever: when some spiritual tyrants, then at the top 
and head of it, not being able to fasten any accusation upon men’s lives, mortally maligned by them, 
would presently arraign and pass sentence upon 
their hearts; and deny them the proper encouragement and support of scholars, because, forsooth, they 
were not (in their refined sense) godly and regenerate; nor allowed to be godly, because they would 
not espouse a faction, by resorting to their congregational, house-warming meetings; where the brotherhood (or sisterhood rather) used to be so very 
kind to <i>their friends and brethren in the Lord</i>. Besides the barbarous, raving insolence which those 
spiritual dons from the pulpit were wont to shew to 
all sorts and degrees of men, high and low; representing every casual mishap as a judgment from God 
upon such and such particular persons; who being 
implacably hated by the party, could not, it seems, 
be otherwise by God himself. For, <note n="6" id="iii.i-p65.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.i-p66">Dr. H. W. violently thrust in canon of 
Christ Church, Oxon, by the parliament visitors, in the 
year 1647.</p></note><i>Mark the men</i>, 
said Holderforth, (as I myself, with several others, 
frequently heard him.) And then, having thus fixed 
his mark, and taken aim, he would shoot through 
and through it with a vengeance. But, I hope, 
things are already come to that pass, that we shall 
never again hear any, especially of our own body, in 
the very face of loyalty and learning, dare in this 
place (so renowned for both) either rail at majesty, <pb n="46" id="iii.i-Page_46" /> or decry a standing ministry, and, in a most unnatural and preposterous manner, plant their batteries 
in the pulpit for the beating down of the church.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p67">In fine, therefore, both to relieve your patience 
and close up this whole discourse, since Providence, 
by a wonder of mercy, has now opened a way for 
the return of our laws and our religion, it will concern us all seriously to consider, that as the work 
before us is the greatest and most important, both 
with reference to this world and the next, so likewise to remember and lay to heart, that this is the 
place of preparation, and now the time of it: and 
consequently, that the more time and care shall be 
taken by us to go from hence prepared for our great 
business, the better, no doubt, will be our work, and 
the larger our reward.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p68"><i>Now to God the Father, God the Son, and God 
the Holy Ghost, be rendered and ascribed, as 
is most due, all praise, might, majesty, and 
dominion, both now and for evermore</i>. Amen,</p>

<pb n="47" id="iii.i-Page_47" />
</div2>

<div2 title="A Sermon on Provers i. 32." prev="iii.i" next="iii.iii" id="iii.ii">
<h2 id="iii.ii-p0.1">A SERMON</h2>

<h4 id="iii.ii-p0.2">ON</h4>

<h3 id="iii.ii-p0.3"><scripRef passage="Prov 1:32" id="iii.ii-p0.4" parsed="|Prov|1|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.1.32">PROVERBS I. 32</scripRef>.</h3>
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Proverbs 1:32" id="iii.ii-p0.5" parsed="|Prov|1|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.1.32" />
<p class="ctrtext" id="iii.ii-p1"><i>The prosperity of fools shall destroy them</i>.</p>
<p class="first" id="iii.ii-p2">IT is a thing partly worth our wonder, partly our 
compassion, that what the greatest part of men are 
most passionately desirous of, that they are generally 
most unfit for: for they look upon things absolutely 
in themselves, without examining the suitableness of 
them to their own conditions; and so, at a distance, 
court that as an enjoyment, which upon experience 
they find a plague, and a great calamity. And this 
peculiar ill property has folly, that it widens and enlarges men’s desires, while it lessens their capacities. 
Like a dropsy, which still calls for drink, but not 
affording strength to digest it, puts an end to the 
drinker, but not the thirst.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p3">As for the explication of the text, to tell you, that 
in the dialect of scripture, but especially of this book 
of the Proverbs, wicked men are called fools, and 
wickedness folly, as on the contrary, that piety is 
still graced with the name of wisdom, would be as 
superfluous as to attempt the proof of a self-evident 
and first principle, or to light a candle to the sun. 
By <i>fools</i> therefore are here represented all wicked <pb n="48" id="iii.ii-Page_48" />and vicious persons. Such as turn their backs upon 
reason and religion, and, wholly devoting themselves 
to sensuality, follow the sway and career of their 
corrupt affections.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p4">The misery of which persons is from hence most 
manifest, that, when God gives them what they most 
love, they perish in the embraces of it, are crushed 
to death under heaps of gold, stifled with an over 
coming plenty: like a ship fetching rich commodities from a far country, but sinking by the weight of 
them in its return. Since therefore wicked men are 
so strangely out in the calculating of their own interest, and account nothing happiness, but what 
brings up death and destruction in the rear of it; 
and since prosperity is yet, in itself, a real blessing, 
though to them it becomes a mischief, and determines in a curse; it concerns us to look into the reason of this strange event, and to examine how it 
comes to pass, that <i>the prosperity of fools destroys 
them</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p5">The reasons of it, I conceive, may be these 
three.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p6">I. Because every foolish or vicious person is either 
ignorant or regardless of the proper ends and uses, 
for which God designs the prosperity of those to 
whom he sends it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p7">II. Because prosperity (as the nature of man now 
stands) has a peculiar force and fitness to abate men’s 
virtues, and to heighten their corruptions. And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p8">III. and lastly, because it directly indisposes them 
to the proper means of amendment and recovery.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p9">I. And first for the first of these. One reason why 
vicious persons miscarry by prosperity, is, because <pb n="49" id="iii.ii-Page_49" />every such person is either ignorant or regardless of 
the proper ends and uses for which God ordains and 
designs it. Which ends are these:</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p10">1. To try and discover what is in a man. All 
trial is properly inquiry, and inquiry is an endeavour 
after the knowledge of a thing as yet unknown; and 
consequently, in strictness of speech, God, who knows 
all things, and can be ignorant of nothing, cannot be 
said to try, any more than he can be said to inquire. 
But God, while he speaks to men, is often pleased to 
speak after the manner of men; and the reason of 
this is not only his condescension to our capacities, 
but because in many actions God behaves himself 
with some analogy and proportion to the actings of 
men. And therefore, because God sometimes sets 
those things before men, that have in them a fitness 
to draw forth and discover what is in their heart, as 
inquisitive persons do, who have a mind to pry into 
the thoughts and actions of their neighbour, he is 
upon this account said to try or to inquire, though, 
in truth, by so doing, God designs not to inform 
himself, but the person whom he tries, and to give 
both him and the world a view of his temper and disposition.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p11">For the world is ignorant of men, till occasion 
gives them power to turn their inside outward, and 
to shew themselves. So that what is said of an 
office, may be also said of prosperity, and a fortune, 
that it does <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p11.1">indicare virum</span></i>, discover what the man 
is, and what metal his heart is made of. We see a 
slave perhaps cringe, and sneak, and humble himself; but do we therefore presently think that we see 
his nature in his behaviour? No, we may find ourselves much mistaken; for nobody knows, in case <pb n="50" id="iii.ii-Page_50" />Providence should think fit to smile upon such an 
one, and, as it were, to launch him forth into a deep 
and a wide fortune, how quickly he would be another man, assume another spirit, and grow insolent, imperious, and insufferable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p12">Nor is this a mystery hid only from the eyes of 
the world round about a man, but sometimes also 
even from himself; for he seldom knows his own 
heart so perfectly, as to be able to give a certain account of the future disposition and inclination of it, 
when placed under different states and conditions of 
life. He that has been bred poor, and grown up in 
a cottage, knows not how his spirits would move, 
and his blood rise, should he come to handle full 
bags, to see splendid attendances, and to eat, drink, 
and sleep in state. Yet no doubt, but by such great 
unlikely changes, as also by lower degrees of affluence and fruition, Providence designs to sift, and 
search, and give the world some experience of the 
make and bent of men’s minds.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p13">But now the vicious person flies only upon the 
bulk and matter of the gift, and considers not that 
the giver has a plot and a design upon him; the 
consideration of which would naturally make men 
cautious and circumspect in their behaviour: for 
surely it is not an ordinary degree of intemperance, 
that would prompt a man to drink in temperately before those, who, he knows, gave him his freedom, 
only to try whether he would use it to excess or no. 
God gave Saul a rich booty upon the conquest of 
Amalek, to try whether he would prefer real obedience before pretended sacrifice, and the performing 
of a command before flying upon the spoil: but his 
ignorance of the use to which God designed that <pb n="51" id="iii.ii-Page_51" />prosperous event, made him let loose the reins of his 
folly and his covetousness, even to the blasting of his 
crown, and the taking the sceptre from his family, 
<scripRef passage="1Sam 15:23" id="iii.ii-p13.1" parsed="|1Sam|15|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.15.23">1 Sam. xv. 23</scripRef>. <i>Because thou hast rejected the word 
of the Lord</i>, said Samuel to him, <i>he hath also rejected thee from being king</i>: so that this was the effect of 
his misunderstood success; he conquered Amalek, but 
destroyed himself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p14">2. The second end and design of God in giving 
prosperity, and of which all wicked persons are 
either ignorant or regardless, is to encourage them 
in a constant, humble expression of their gratitude 
to the bounty of their Maker, who deals forth such 
rich and plentiful provisions to his undeserving creatures. God would have every temporal blessing 
raise that question in the heart; <i>Lord, what is man, 
that thou visitest him? or the son of man, that 
thou so regardest him?</i> He never sends the pleasures of the spring nor the plenties of harvest to 
surfeit, but to oblige the sons of men; and the very 
fruits of the earth are intended as arguments to carry 
their thoughts to heaven.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p15">But the wicked and sensual part of the world are 
only concerned to find scope and room enough to 
wallow in; if they can but have it, whence they 
have it troubles not their thoughts; saying grace is 
no part of their meal; they feed and grovel like 
swine under an oak, filling themselves with the mast, 
but never so much as looking up, either to the boughs 
that bore, or the hands that shook it down. This is 
their temper and deportment in the midst of all their 
enjoyments. But it is far from reaching the purposes of the great governor of the world; who makes 
it not his care to gratify the brutishness and stupidity <pb n="52" id="iii.ii-Page_52" />of evil persons. He will not be their purveyor 
only, but their instructor also, and see them taught, 
as well as fed by his liberality.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p16">3. The third end that God gives men prosperity 
for, and of which wicked persons take no notice, is 
to make them helpful to society. No man holds the 
abundance of wealth, power, and honour, that Heaven has blessed him with, as a proprietor, but as a 
steward, as the trustee of Providence to use and dispense it for the good of 
those whom he converses with. For does any one think, that the divine Providence 
concerns itself to lift him up to a station of power, only to insult and 
domineer over those who are round about him; and to shew the world how able he 
is to do a mischief, or a shrewd turn? No, God deposits (and he does but 
deposit) a power in his hand to encourage virtue, and to relieve op pressed 
innocence; and in a word, to act as his deputy, and as God himself would do, should he be 
pleased to act immediately in affairs here below.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p17">God bids a great and rich person rise and shine, 
as he bids the sun; that is, not for himself, but for 
the necessities of the world: and none is so honourable in his own person, as he who is helpful to 
others. When God makes a man wealthy and potent, he passes a double obligation upon him; one, 
that he gives him riches; the other, that he gives 
him an opportunity of exercising a great virtue; 
for surely, if God shall be pleased to make me his 
almoner, and the conduit by which his goodness 
may descend upon my distressed neighbour, though 
the charity be personally mine, yet both of us have 
cause to thank God for it, I that I can be virtuous, 
and he that he is relieved.</p>

<pb n="53" id="iii.ii-Page_53" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p18">But the wicked, worldly person looks no further 
than himself; his charity ends at home, where it 
should only begin. He thinks that Providence fills 
his purse and his barns only to pamper his own 
carcass, to invite him to take his ease and his fill, 
that is, to serve his base appetites with all the occasions of sin. It is not his business to do good, but 
only to enjoy it, and to enjoy it so, as to lessen it, 
by monopolizing and confining it. Whereupon being 
ignorant of the purpose, it is no wonder, if he also 
abuses the bounty of Providence, and so perverts it 
to his own destruction.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p19">II. The second general reason, why the prosperity 
of fools proves destructive to them, is, because prosperity (as the nature of man now stands) has a peculiar force and fitness to abate men’s virtues, and to 
heighten their corruptions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p20">1. And first for its abating their virtues. Virtue, 
of any sort whatsoever, is a plant that grows upon 
no ground, but such an one as is frequently tilled 
and cultivated with the severest labour. But what 
a stranger is toil and labour to a great fortune! 
Persons possessed of this, judge themselves to have 
actually all that, for which labour can be rational. 
For men usually labour to be rich, great, and eminent. And these are born to all this, as to an in 
heritance. They are at the top of the hill already; 
so that while others are climbing and panting to 
get up, they have nothing else to do, but to lie down 
and sun themselves, and at their own ease be spectators of other men’s labours.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p21">But it is poverty and hardship that has made the 
most famed commanders, the fittest persons for business, the most expert statesmen, and the greatest <pb n="54" id="iii.ii-Page_54" />philosophers. For that has first pushed them on 
upon the account of necessity, which being satisfied, 
they have aimed a step higher at convenience; and 
so being at length inured to a course of virtuous 
and generous sedulity, pleasure has continued that, 
which necessity first began; till their endeavours 
have been crowned with eminence, mastership, and 
perfection in the way they have been engaged in.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p22">But would the young effeminate gallant, that 
never knew what it was to want his will, that every 
day clothes himself with the riches, and swims in 
the delights of the world; would he, I say, choose 
to rise out of his soft bed at midnight, to begin an 
hard and a long march, to engage in a crabbed 
study, or to follow some tedious perplexed business? 
No; he will have his servants, and the sun itself rise 
before him; when his breakfast is ready, he will 
make himself ready too; unless perhaps sometimes 
his hounds and his huntsmen break his sleep, and 
so make him early in order to his being idle.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p23">Hence we observe so many great families to decay and moulder away through the debauchery and 
sottishness of the heir: the reason of which is, that 
the possession of an estate does not prompt men to 
those severe and virtuous practices, by which it was 
first acquired. The grandchild perhaps comes, and 
drinks and whores himself out of those fair lands, 
manors, and mansions, which his glorious ancestors 
had fought or studied themselves into, which they 
had got by preserving their country against an invasion, by facing the enemy in the field, hungry and 
thirsty, early and late, by preferring a brave action 
before a sound sleep, though nature might never so 
much require it.</p>

<pb n="55" id="iii.ii-Page_55" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p24">When the success and courage of the Romans 
had made them masters of the wealth and pleasures 
of all the conquered nations round about them, we 
see how quickly the edge of their valour was dulled, 
and the rigorous honesty of their morals dissolved 
and melted away with those delights, which too 
too easily circumvent and overcome the hearts of 
men. So that instead of the Camilli, the Fabricii, 
the Scipio’s, and such like propagators of the growing greatness of the Roman empire, who lived as 
high things as they performed; as soon as the bulk 
of it grew vast and unlimited upon the reign of Augustus Caesar, we find a degenerous race of Caligula’s, Nero’s, and Vitellius’s; and of other inferior 
sycophants and flatterers, who neither knew nor 
affected any other way of making themselves considerable, but by a servile adoring of the vices and 
follies of great ones above them, and a base treacherous informing against virtuous and brave persons about them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p25">The whole business that was carried on with 
such noise and eagerness in that great city, then the 
empress of the western world, was nothing else but 
to build magnificently, to feed luxuriously, to frequent sports and theatres, to run for the 
<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p25.1">sportula</span>, and 
in a word, to flatter and to be flattered; the effects 
of a too full and unwieldy prosperity. But surely 
they could not have had leisure to think upon their 
sumens, their mullets, their Lucrinian oysters, their 
phenicopters, and the like; they could not have 
made a rendezvous of all the elements at their table 
every day, in such a prodigious variety of meats and 
drinks; they could not, I say, have thus intended 
these things, had the Gauls been besieging their <pb n="56" id="iii.ii-Page_56" />capitol, or Hannibal in the head of his Carthaginian 
army rapping at their doors: this would quickly 
have turned their spits into swords, and whet their 
teeth too against their enemies. But when peace, 
ease, and plenty, took away these whetstones of 
courage and emulation, they insensibly slid into the 
Asiatic softness, and were intent upon nothing but 
their cooks and their ragouts, their fine attendants 
and unusual habits; so that the Roman genius was 
(as the English seems to be now) even lost and 
stifled, and the conquerors themselves transformed 
into the guise and garb of the conquered; till by 
degrees the empire shrivelled and pined away; and 
from such a surfeit of immoderate prosperity, passed 
at length into a final consumption.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p26">Nor is this strange, if we consider man’s nature, 
and reflect upon the great impotence and difficulty 
that it finds in advancing into the ways of virtue 
merely by itself, without some collateral aids and assistances; and such helps as shall smooth the way 
before it, by removing all hinderances and impediments. For virtue, as it first lies in the heart of 
man, is but as a little spark; which may indeed be 
blown into a flame; it has that innate force in it, 
that, being cherished and furthered in its course, the 
least particle falling from a candle may climb the 
top of palaces, waste a city, and consume a neighbourhood. But then the suitableness of the fuel, 
and the wind and the air must conspire with its endeavours: this is the breath that must enliven and 
fan, and bear it up, till it becomes mighty and victorious. Otherwise do we think, that that little 
thing, that, falling upon a thatch, or a stack of corn, 
prevails so marvellously, could exert its strength and <pb n="57" id="iii.ii-Page_57" />its flames, its terror and its rage, falling into the 
dew or the dust? There it is presently checked, and 
left to his own little bulk to preserve itself; which 
meeting with no catching matter, presently expires 
and dies, and becomes weak and insignificant.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p27">In like manner let us suppose a man, according to 
his natural frame and temper, addicted to modesty 
and temperance, to virtuous and sober courses. Here 
is indeed something improvable into a bright and a 
noble perfection; nature has kindled the spark, sown 
the seed, and we see the rude draught and first lineaments of a Joseph, a Cato, or a Fabricius. But 
now has this little embryo strength enough to thrust 
itself into the world? to hold up its head, and to 
maintain its course to a perfect maturity, against all 
the assaults and batteries of intemperance; all the 
snares and trepans that common life lays in its way 
to extinguish and suppress it? Can it abstain, in the 
midst of all the importunities and opportunities of 
sensuality, without being confirmed and disciplined 
by long hardships, severe abridgments, and the 
rules of virtue, frequently inculcated and carefully 
pressed? No, we shall quickly find those hopeful 
beginnings dashed and swallowed up by such ruining delights. Prosperity is but a bad nurse to virtue; 
a nurse which is like to starve it in its infancy, and 
to spoil it in its growth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p28">I come now in the next place to shew, that as it 
has such an aptness to lessen and abate virtue, so it 
has a peculiar force also to heighten and inflame 
men’s corruptions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p29">Nothing shall more effectually betray the heart 
into a love of sin, and a loathing of holiness, than 
an ill managed prosperity. It is like some meats, <pb n="58" id="iii.ii-Page_58" />the more luscious, so much the more dangerous. 
Prosperity and ease upon an unsanctified, impure 
heart, is like the sunbeams upon a dunghill, it raises 
many filthy, noisome exhalations. The same soldiers, who in hard service, and in the battle, are in perfect subjection to 
their leaders, in peace and luxury are apt to mutiny and rebel. That corrupt 
affection, which has lain, as it were, dead and frozen in the midst of 
distracting businesses, or under adversity, when the sun of prosperity has shined upon 
it, then, like a snake, it presently recovers its former 
strength and venom. Vice must be caressed and 
smiled upon, that it may thrive and sting. It is 
starved by poverty: it droops under the frowns of 
fortune, and pines away upon bread and water. 
But when the channels of plenty run high, and every 
appetite is plied with abundance and variety, so that 
<i>satisfaction</i> is but a mean word to express its enjoyment; then the inbred corruption of the heart 
shews itself pampered and insolent, too unruly for 
discipline, and too big for correction.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p30">Which will appear the better, by considering 
those vices, which more particularly receive improvement by prosperity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p31">1. And the first is pride. Who almost is there, 
whose heart does not swell with his bags? and 
whose thoughts do not follow the proportions of his 
condition? What difference has been seen in the 
same man poor and preferred? his mind, like a 
mushroom, has shot up in a night: his business is 
first to forget himself, and then his friends. When 
the sun shines, then the peacock displays his train.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p32">We know when Hezekiah’s treasuries were full, 
his armories replenished, and the pomp of his court <pb n="59" id="iii.ii-Page_59" />rich and splendid, how his heart was lifted up, and 
what vaunts he made of all to the Babylonish ambassadors, <scripRef id="iii.ii-p32.1" passage="Isaiah xxix. 2" parsed="|Isa|29|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.29.2">Isaiah xxix. 2</scripRef>. though in the end, as 
most proud fools do, he smarted for his ostentation. 
See Nebuchadnezzar also strutting himself upon the 
survey of that mass of riches and settled grandeur 
that Providence had blessed his court with. It 
swelled his heart, till it broke out at his mouth in 
that rodomontade, <scripRef id="iii.ii-p32.2" passage="Dan. iv. 30" parsed="|Dan|4|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.4.30">Dan. iv. 30</scripRef>. <i>Is not this great 
Babylon that I have built for the house of the 
kingdom, by the might of my power, and for the 
glory of my majesty?</i> Now, that prosperity, by 
fomenting a man’s pride, lays a certain train for his 
ruin, will easily be acknowledged by him, who either 
from scripture or experience shall learn what a spite 
Providence constantly owes the proud person. He is 
the very eyesore of Heaven; and God even looks 
upon his own supremacy as concerned to abase him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p33">2. Another sin, that is apt to receive increase and 
growth from prosperity, is luxury and uncleanness. 
Sodom was a place watered like the garden of God, 
<scripRef id="iii.ii-p33.1" passage="Gen. xiii. 10" parsed="|Gen|13|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.13.10">Gen. xiii. 10</scripRef>. <i>There was in it fulness of bread</i>, 
<scripRef id="iii.ii-p33.2" passage="Ezek. xvi. 49" parsed="|Ezek|16|49|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.16.49">Ezek. xvi. 49</scripRef>, and a redundant fruition of all things. 
This was the condition of Sodom, and what the sin 
of it was, and the dismal consequence of that sin, is 
too well known. The Israelites committing fornication with the daughters of Moab, which reaped 
down so many thousands of them at once, was introduced with feasting and dancing, and all the gayeties 
and festivities of a prosperous, triumphing people. 
We read of nothing like adultery in a persecuted 
David in the wilderness; he fled here and there 
like a chaste roe upon the mountains; but when the delicacies of the court softened and ungirt his spirit, <pb n="60" id="iii.ii-Page_60" />when he drowsed upon his couch, and sunned himself upon the leads of his palace; then it was that 
this great hero fell by a glance, and buried his glories in his neighbour’s bed: gaining to his name a 
lasting slur, and to his conscience a fearful wound.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p34">As Solomon says of a man surprised with surfeit 
and intemperance, we may say of every foolish man 
immersed in prosperity, <i>that his eyes shall look 
upon strange women, and his heart shall utter perverse things</i>. It is a tempting thing for the fool to 
be gadding abroad in a fair day. But Dinah knows 
not, but the snare may be laid for her, and she return with a rape upon her honour, baffled and defloured, and robbed of the crown of her virginity. 
Lot’s daughters revelled and banqueted their father 
into incest.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p35">The unclean devil haunts the families of the rich, 
the gallant, and the high livers; and there is nothing 
but the wisdom from above, which descends upon 
strict, humble, and praying persons, that can preserve the soul pure and sound in the killing neighbourhood of such a contagion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p36">3. A third sin that prosperity inclines the corrupt heart of man to, is great profaneness, and neglect of God in the duties of religion. Those who lie 
soft and warm in a rich estate, seldom come to heat 
themselves at the altar. It is a poor fervour that 
arises from devotion, in comparison of that which 
sparkles from the generous draughts, and the festival fare which attend the tables of the wealthy and 
the great. Such men are, as they think, so happy, 
that they have no leisure to be holy. They look 
upon prayer as the work of the poor and the solitary, 
and such as have nothing to spend but their time <pb n="61" id="iii.ii-Page_61" />and themselves. If Jesurun wax fat, it is ten to one 
but he will kick against him who made him so.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p37">And now, I suppose, a reflection upon the premises cannot but press every serious person with a 
consideration of the ticklish estate he stands in, 
while the favours of Providence are pleased to 
breathe upon him in these gentle gales. No man is 
wholly out of the danger which we have been discoursing of: for every man has so much of folly in 
him as he has of sin; and therefore he must know, 
that his foot is not so steady, but it may slip and 
slide in the oily paths of prosperity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p38">The treachery and weakness of his own heart 
may betray and insensibly bewitch him into the 
love and liking of a fawning vice. What the prophet 
says of wine and music may be also said of prosperity, whose intoxications are not at all less, that 
<i>it 
steals away the heart</i>. The man shall find that his 
heart is gone, though he perceives not when it goes.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p39">And the reason of all this is, because it is natural 
for the soul in time of prosperity to be more careless 
and unbent; and consequently not keeping so narrow 
a watch over itself, is more exposed to the invasions 
and arts of its industrious enemy. Upon which account, the wise and the cautious will look upon the, 
most promising season of prosperity with a doubtful 
and a suspicious eye; as bewaring, lest, while it 
offers a kiss to the lips, it brings a javelin for the 
side; many hearts have been thus melted, that could 
never have been broke. This also may be a full, 
though a sad argument to allay the foolish envy, 
with which some are apt to look upon men of great 
and flourishing estates at a distance: for how do 
they know, that what they make the object of their <pb n="62" id="iii.ii-Page_62" />envy, is not a fitter object for their pity? And 
that this glistering person, so much admired by them, 
is not now a preparing for his ruin, and fatting for 
the slaughters of eternity? That he does not eat 
his bane, and carouse his poison? The poor man 
perhaps is cursed into all his greatness and prosperity. Providence has put it as a sword into his 
hand, for the wounding and destroying of his own 
soul: for he knows not how to use any of these 
things; and so has only this advantage, that he is 
damned in state, and goes to hell with more ease, 
more flourish and magnificence than other men.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p40">And thus much for the second general reason, 
why the prosperity of fools proves fatal and destructive to them. I come now to the third and last, 
which is, because prosperity directly indisposes men 
to the proper means of their amendment and recovery.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p41">1. As first, it renders them utterly averse from 
receiving counsel and admonition, <scripRef id="iii.ii-p41.1" passage="Jer. xxii. 21" parsed="|Jer|22|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.22.21">Jer. xxii. 21</scripRef>. <i>I 
spake to thee in thy prosperity, and thou saidst, I 
will not hear</i>. The ear is wanton and ungoverned, 
and the heart insolent and obdurate, till one is 
pierced, and the other made tender by affliction. 
Prosperity leaves a kind of dulness and lethargy 
upon the spirits; so that the still voice of God will 
not awaken a man, but he must thunder and lighten 
about his ears, before he will be brought to take notice that God speaks to him. 
All the divine threatenings and reprehensions beat upon such an one but as 
stubble upon a brass wall; the man and his vice stand firm, unshaken, and 
unconcerned; he presumes that the course of his affairs will proceed always as it does, smoothly, and without interruption; <pb n="63" id="iii.ii-Page_63" />that 
<i>to-morrow will be as to-day, and much more 
abundant</i>. It is natural for men in a prosperous 
condition neither to love nor suspect a change.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p42">But besides, prosperity does not only shut the 
ear against counsel, by reason of the dulness that 
it leaves upon the senses; but also upon the account 
of that arrogance and untutored haughtiness that 
it brings upon the mind; which of all other qualities chiefly stops the entrance of advice, by making 
a man look upon himself as too great and too wise 
to admit of the assistances of another’s wisdom. 
The richest man will still think himself the wisest 
man. And where there is fortune, there needs no 
advice.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p43">2. Much prosperity utterly unfits such persons 
for the sharp trials of adversity: which yet God 
uses as the most proper and sovereign means to correct and reduce a soul grown vain and extravagant, 
by a long, uninterrupted felicity. But an unsanctified, unregenerate person, passing into so great an 
alteration of estate, is like a man in a sweat entering into a river, or throwing himself into the snow; 
he is presently struck to the heart; he languishes, 
and meets with certain death in the change. His 
heart is too effeminate and weak to contest with 
want and hardship, and the killing misery of having 
been happy heretofore: for in this condition he certainly misbehaves himself one of these two ways.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p44">1. He either faints and desponds, and parts with 
his hope together with his possessions. He has neither confidence in Providence, nor substance in 
himself, to bear him out, and buoy up his sinking spirit, 
when the storms and showers of an adverse fortune 
shall descend, and beat upon him, and shake in pieces <pb n="64" id="iii.ii-Page_64" />the pitiful fabric of his earthly comforts. The earth 
he treads upon is his sole joy and inheritance, and 
that which supports his feet must support his heart 
also; otherwise he cannot, like Job, rest upon that 
Providence that places him upon a dunghill.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p45">2. Such a person, if he does not faint and sink in 
adversity, then on the contrary he will murmur and 
tumultuate, and blaspheme the God that afflicts him. 
A bold and a stubborn spirit naturally throws out 
its malignity this way. It will make a man die 
cursing and raving, and even breathe his last in 
a blasphemy. No man knows how high the corruption of some natures will work and foam, being 
provoked and exasperated by affliction.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p46">Having thus shewn the reasons why prosperity 
becomes destructive to some persons; surely it is 
now but rational, in some brief directions, to shew 
how it may become otherwise; and that is, in one 
word, by altering the quality of the subject. Prosperity, I shew, was destructive to fools; and 
therefore, the only way for a man not to find it destructive, is for him not to be a fool; and this he 
may avoid by a pious observance of these following 
rules. As,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p47">1. Let him seriously consider upon what weak 
hinges his prosperity and felicity hangs. Perhaps 
the cross falling of a little accident, the omission of 
a ceremony, or the misplacing of a circumstance, 
may determine all his fortunes for ever. Or perhaps his whole interest, his possessions, and his 
hopes too, may live by the breath of another, who 
may breathe his last to-morrow. And shall a man 
forget God and eternity for that which cannot se 
cure him the reversion of a day’s happiness? Can <pb n="65" id="iii.ii-Page_65" />any favourite bear himself high and insolent upon the stock of 
the largest fortune imaginable, who has read the story of Wolsey or Sejanus? Not 
only the death, but the humour of his prince or patron may divest him of all his 
glories, and send him stripped and naked to his long rest. How quickly is the 
sun overcast, and how often does he set in a cloud, and that cloud break in a 
storm! He that well considers this, will account it a surer livelihood to depend upon the sweat of his own brow, than the 
favour of another man’s. And even while it is his 
fortune to enjoy it, he will be far from confidence; 
confidence, which is the downfall of a man’s happiness, and a traitor to him in all his concerns; for 
still it is the confident person who is deceived.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p48">2. Let a man consider, how little he is bettered 
by prosperity, as to those perfections which are 
chiefly valuable. All the wealth of both the Indies 
cannot add one cubit to the stature either of his 
body or his mind. It can neither better his health, 
advance his intellectuals, or refine his morals. We 
see those languish and die, who command the physic and physicians of a whole kingdom. And some 
are dunces in the midst of libraries, dull and sottish 
in the very bosom of Athens; and far from wisdom, 
though they lord it over the wise.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p49">For does he, who was once both poor and ignorant, find his notions or his manners any thing improved, because perhaps his friend or father died, 
and left him rich? Did his ignorance expire with 
the other’s life? Or does he understand one proposition in philosophy, one mystery in his profession 
at all the more for his keeping a bailiff or a steward? 
great and as good a landlord as he is, may he <pb n="66" id="iii.ii-Page_66" />not for all this have an empty room yet to let? 
and that such an one as is like to continue empty 
upon his hands (or rather head) for ever? If so, 
surely then none has cause to value himself upon 
that, which is equally incident to the worst and 
weakest of men.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p50">3dly and lastly, Let a man correct the gayeties and 
wanderings of his spirit, by the severe duties of mortification. Let him, as David says, 
<i>mingle his drink 
with weeping</i>, and dash his wine with such water. 
Let him effect that upon himself by fasting and abstinence, which God would bring others to by penury and want. And by so doing, he shall disenslave and redeem his soul from a captivity to the 
things he enjoys, and so make himself lord, as well 
as possessor of what he has. For repentance supplies the disciplines of adversity; and abstinence 
makes affliction needless, by really compassing the 
design of it upon the nobler accounts of choice: the 
scarceness of some meals will sanctify the plenty of 
others. And they are the quadragesimal fasts which 
fit both body and soul for the festivals of Easter.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p51">The wisest persons in the world have often 
abridged themselves in the midst of their greatest 
affluence; and given bounds to their appetites, 
while they felt none in their fortunes. And that 
prince who wore sackcloth under his purple, wore 
the livery of virtue, as well as the badge of sovereignty; and was resolved to be good, in spite of all 
his greatness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p52">Many other considerations may be added, and these farther 
improved. But to sum up all in short; since folly is so bound up in the heart of 
man, and since the fool in his best, that is, in his most prosperous <pb n="67" id="iii.ii-Page_67" />condition, stands tottering upon the very 
brink of destruction, surely the great use of the whole 
foregoing discourse should be to remind us in all our 
prayers, not so much to solicit God for any temporal 
enjoyment, as for an heart that may fit us for it; 
and that God would be the chooser, as well as the 
giver of our portion in this world; who alone is 
able to suit and sanctify our condition to us, and us 
to our condition.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.ii-p53"><i>To whom therefore be rendered and ascribed, 
as is most due, all praise, might, majesty, and 
dominion, both now and for evermore</i>. Amen.</p>

<pb n="68" id="iii.ii-Page_68" />
</div2>

<div2 title="A Discourse upon Jeremiah vi. 15." prev="iii.ii" next="iii.iv" id="iii.iii">
<p class="center" id="iii.iii-p1"><i>Shamelessness in sin, the certain forerunner 
of destruction</i>:</p>

<h4 id="iii.iii-p1.1">IN</h4>

<h2 id="iii.iii-p1.2">A DISCOURSE</h2>
<h4 id="iii.iii-p1.3">UPON</h4>
<h3 id="iii.iii-p1.4"><scripRef passage="Jer 6:15" id="iii.iii-p1.5" parsed="|Jer|6|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.6.15">JEREMIAH VI. 15</scripRef>.</h3>
<h3 id="iii.iii-p1.6"><scripRef passage="Numb 32:23" id="iii.iii-p1.7" parsed="|Num|32|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.32.23">NUMBERS XXXII. 23</scripRef>.</h3>
<p class="ctrtext" id="iii.iii-p2"><i>Be sure your sin will find you out</i>.</p>
<p class="first" id="iii.iii-p3">OF all the ways to be taken for the prevention of 
that great plague of mankind, sin, there is none so 
rational and efficacious, as to confute and baffle those 
motives, by which men are induced to venture upon 
it; and amongst all such motives, the heart of man 
seems chiefly to be overpowered and prevailed upon 
by two; to wit, secrecy in committing sin, and impunity consequent upon it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p4">Accordingly, Moses, in this chapter, having to 
deal with a company of men suspected guilty of a 
base and fraudulent design, though couched under 
a very fair pretence, (as most such designs use to 
be;) he endeavours to dash it in its very conception, 
by particularly applying himself to encounter those 
secret ratiocinations and arguments, which he knew 
were the most likely to encourage them in it; and 
this he does very briefly, but effectually, by assuring 
them, that how covertly and artificially soever they 
might carry on their dark project, yet their sin 
should infallibly find them out.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p5">The subject and occasion of the words is indeed 
particular, but the design of them is manifestly of <pb n="98" id="iii.iii-Page_98" />an universal import; as reaching the case of all 
sinners in the world, in their first entrance upon 
any sinful act or course. And therefore, I shall 
consider them according to this latter and more enlarged sense; casting the prosecution of them under 
these three following heads: as,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p6">First, I shall shew, that men generally, if not always, proceed to the commission of sin, upon a secret confidence of concealment or impunity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p7">Secondly, I shall shew the grounds and reasons 
upon which men take up such a confidence. And</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p8">Thirdly and lastly, I shall shew the vanity of 
this confidence, by declaring those several ways, by 
which, in the issue, it comes certainly to be defeated.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p9">Of each of which in their order.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p10">First. And first for the first of them; to wit, that 
men generally, if not always, proceed to the commission of sin, upon a secret confidence of concealment or impunity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p11">For the better handling of which proposition, I 
shall lay down these two assertions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p12">1. That no man is induced to sin, considered in 
itself, as a thing absolutely or merely evil, but as it 
bears some resemblance or appearance of good, in 
the apprehensions of him who commits it. Certain 
it is, that there can be no real good in sin; but if it 
had no shadow, no shew of good, it could not possibly be made the object of an human choice; the 
will of man never choosing or embracing any thing 
under the proper notion of evil. But then, as to 
the kind of this good; if we would know what that 
is, it is also as certain, that no man can be so far 
deluded, or rather besotted in his judgment, as to <pb n="99" id="iii.iii-Page_99" />imagine that sin can have any thing of moral good 
in it; forasmuch as that imports a direct contradiction to the very nature, notion, and definition of sin; 
and therefore besides that, philosophy, we know, 
owns and asserts two other sorts of good, to wit, 
pleasing and profitable; good being properly the denomination of a thing, as it suits with our desires or 
inclinations. According to which acception of the 
word, whatsoever pleases or profits us, may, upon 
that general account, be called good; though otherwise it swerves from the stated rules and laws of honesty and morality. And upon the same ground, 
sin itself, so far as it carries either pleasure or profit 
with it, is capable of being apprehended by the mind 
of man as good; and consequently of being chosen 
or embraced by the will as such.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p13">2. The other assertion to be laid down is, that 
God has annexed two great evils to every sin, in 
opposition to the pleasure and profit of it; to wit, 
shame and pain. He has by an eternal and most 
righteous decree, made these two the inseparable 
effects and consequents of sin. They are the wages 
assigned it by the laws of Heaven; so that whosoever commits it, ought to account shame and 
punishment to belong to him, as his rightful inheritance. For it is God who has 
joined them together by an irreversible sentence; and it is not in the power or 
art of man to put them asunder. And now, as God has made these two evils the 
sure consequents of sin, so there is nothing which the nature of man does so 
peculiarly dread and abhor as these; they being indeed the most directly and 
absolutely destructive of all its enjoyments; forasmuch as they reach and 
confound it in the adequate subject <pb n="100" id="iii.iii-Page_100" />of enjoyment, the soul and body; shame being 
properly the torment of the one, and pain of the 
other. For the mind of man can have no taste or 
relish of any pleasure in the world, while it is actually oppressed and overwhelmed with shame; no 
thing does so keenly and intolerably affect the soul, 
as infamy: it drinks up and consumes the quickness, the gayety, and activity of the spirits: it dejects the countenance, made by God himself to look 
upwards; so that this noble creature, the master 
piece of the creation, dares not so much as lift up 
either his head or his thoughts, but it is a vexation 
to him even to look upon others, and yet a greater 
to be looked upon by them. And as shame thus 
mortifies the soul, so pain or punishment (the other 
twin-effect of sin) equally harasses the body. We 
know how much misery pain is able to bring upon 
the body in this life; (in which our pains and pleasures, as well as other things, are but imperfect;) 
there being never a limb or part, never a vein or 
artery of the body, but it is the scene and receptacle 
of pain, whensoever it shall please God to unfence 
it, and let in some sharp disease or distemper upon 
it. And so exceedingly afflictive are these bodily 
griefs, that there is nothing which affects the body 
in the way of pleasure, in any degree comparable to 
that which affects it in the way of pain. For is 
there any pleasure in nature, which equals the impressions of the gout, the stone, or even of the toothach itself? But then 
further, when we shall consider, that the pains which we have here mentioned, 
and a great many more, are but the preludiums, the 
first-fruits, and beginnings of that pain which shall 
be infinitely advanced, and finally completed in the <pb n="101" id="iii.iii-Page_101" />torments of another world, when the body shall 
descend into a bed of fire and brimstone, and be 
lodged for ever in the burning furnace of an al 
mighty wrath; this consideration surely will or 
ought to satisfy us, that God will not be behind 
hand with the sinner in point of punishment, whatsoever promises his sin may have made him in point 
of pleasure.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p14">And now, if we put these two assertions, laid 
down by us, together; as first, That no man ever 
engages in sin, but as he apprehends in it some 
thing of pleasure or advantage; and secondly, That 
shame and pain are by God himself made the assured 
consequents of sin; which are utterly inconsistent 
with and destructive of all such pleasure or advantage: it must needs follow from hence, that the 
will cannot possibly choose sin, so long as the understanding is under a full conviction or persuasion, 
that shame and punishment shall certainly follow 
the commission of it. For no man, doubtless, is so 
furiously bent upon his lust, or any other infamous 
passion, as to attempt the satisfaction of it in the 
marketplace, or in the face of the sun and of the 
world, or with the sword of the avenger applied to 
his heart.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p15">Covetousness, we all know, is a blinding, as well 
as a pressing and a bold vice; yet certainly it could 
never blind nor infatuate any one to that degree, 
as to make a judge take a bribe upon the bench, or 
in the open sight of the court. No; no man is so 
far able to conquer and cast off those innate fears, 
which nature has thought fit to bridle and govern 
the fury of his affections by, as to bid defiance to an 
evil which his best and strongest reasonings assure <pb n="102" id="iii.iii-Page_102" />him to be unsupportable; and therefore his apprehensions must be, some way or other, first unshackled 
from a belief of these evils, before his will and his 
choice can be let loose to the practice of sin. And 
does not this give us a most philosophical, as well as 
true account of the infinite reasonableness of the 
scripture’s charging all sin upon unbelief, as the first 
root and source of men’s apostasy from God? For 
let men think and say what they will, yet when 
they venture upon sin, they do not really believe 
that God will ever revenge it upon them: they may 
indeed have some general, faint, speculative belief of 
hell and damnation; but such a belief as is particular and practical, and personally applies and brings 
it home to their own condition, this they are void 
of; and it is against the methods of reason and nature, for any man to commit sin with such a belief 
full and fresh upon his spirit: and consequently, the 
heart must prevaricate, and shift off these persuasions the best it can, in 
order to its free passage to sin; and this can by no other means be so 
effectually done, as by promising itself secrecy in sin, and impunity or escape 
after it. For these two reach and remove all a man’s fears, by giving him 
security against those two grand terrifying effects of sin, shame and pain. 
Assure but the sinner, that he shall neither be discovered nor punished, and presently the reins lie loose upon all his appetites; and 
they are free to take their full swing in all enormities whatsoever. But yet, since this is not to be 
effected without the help of some arguments and 
considerations, which may have something of shew, 
at least, to delude, though nothing of strength to 
convince the reason; therefore,</p>

<pb n="103" id="iii.iii-Page_103" />

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p16">Secondly, We shall now, under our next head, endeavour to give some account of those fallacious 
grounds, upon which the sinner is apt to take up such 
a confidence, as to believe that he shall be able to 
carry off his sin clear, without either discovery or retribution. And, no doubt, weak and shallow enough 
we shall find them all; and such as could never persuade any man to sin, did not his own love to sin persuade him much more 
forcibly than all such considerations; some of which are these that follow. 
As,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p17">1. First, men consider the success which they 
have actually had in the commission of many sins; 
and this proves an encouraging argument to them 
to commit the same for the future; as naturally suggesting this to their thoughts, that what they have 
done so often, without either discovery or punishment, may be so done by them again. For nothing 
does so much confirm a man in the continuance of 
any practice, as frequent experience of success in 
what he does; the proper genuine result of this 
being confidence.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p18">Some men indeed stumble in their very first entrance upon a sinful course; and this their disappointment frequently proves their cure, by making 
them to retreat and draw off timely, as being disheartened with so unfortunate a beginning. And 
it is, no doubt, the singular mercy and indulgence 
of God to such, thus to cross and turn them out of 
the paths of destruction; which had they found 
smooth, safe, and pleasurable, the corruption of their 
hearts would have infallibly engaged them in them 
to their lives end. That traveller, surely, has but 
little cause to complain, who by breaking a leg or <pb n="104" id="iii.iii-Page_104" />an arm at his first setting out upon an unfortunate 
journey, prevents the losing of his head at his journey’s end; it being but a very uncomfortable way 
of travelling, to finish one’s journey and one’s life 
together. Great reason, therefore, have they to own 
themselves particularly favoured by Providence, who 
have been stopped and withstood by it, in the very 
first attempts of any sin, and thereby snatched, as it 
were a brand, out of the fire, or, which is yet better, 
have been kept from ever falling into it: their being 
scorched has prevented their being burnt; while 
the fright, caused by the danger they so narrowly 
escaped, has been always fresh upon their memories; 
and such as come to be thus happily frighted into 
their wits, are not so easily fooled out of them again. 
In short, all frustration in the first essays of a vicious course, is a balk to the confidence of the bold 
undertaker. And therefore, on the contrary, when 
God is pleased to leave a man under the full sway 
and power of any vice, he does not concern his providence to lay any block or impediment in such an 
one’s way, but suffers him to go on and succeed in 
his villainy, to effect all his projects, and compass 
the full satisfaction of his lewd desires. And this 
flushes him up, and makes him hard and insensible; 
and that makes him venturous and daring; and so 
locks him fast in the embraces of his sin, while he 
has not the least surmise of the sadness of the issue, 
and that the present sweets of sin will and must be 
bitterness in the end; but, like a sot in a tavern, 
first drinks himself drunk, and then forgets that 
there is a reckoning to be paid.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p19">Such an one the Devil accounts he has fast 
enough; and for that cause, none shall so studiously <pb n="105" id="iii.iii-Page_105" />endeavour to promote a man’s quiet and success in 
sin, as he, who at present tempts him to it, and will 
hereafter torment him for it. For the Devil desires 
not that the sinner should feel any trouble for sin, 
till he comes to feel it for good and all in that place 
which is designed only for payment, and not amendment; and where all that he can do or suffer to 
eternal ages can contribute nothing to his release. 
And therefore, that the sinner may sleep on soundly 
in his sin, the Devil will be sure to make his bed 
soft enough. It is said of the Spaniard, that there 
are two things much accounted of, and desired by 
many in the world, which yet he heartily wishes his 
enemy; one is, that if he be a gamester, he may 
win; the other, that if he be a courter of women, 
he may obtain his desires; for that he knows well 
enough, that either of these courses will, in all likelihood, prove his undoing at long run. In like 
manner, when the Devil has the management of a 
sinner, he will spread his wing over him so, that he 
shall never be alarmed with dangers, disgraces, and 
other calamitous effects of sin, (if the officious tempter 
can ward them off,) but shall pursue his vice with 
ease, safety, and reputation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p20">And while the sinner can do so, such is the proneness of man by nature to deceive himself in a thing 
which he passionately desires, that having thus acquitted himself to himself, he takes it for granted, 
that God will acquit him too; and like our late 
sanctified, and since justified rebels, concludes, that 
God and he, forsooth, are still of a mind: in <scripRef id="iii.iii-p20.1" passage="Eccles. viii. 11" parsed="|Eccl|8|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.8.11">Eccles. 
viii. 11</scripRef>. <i>Because</i>, says the Wise Man, <i>sentence 
against an evil work is not executed speedily, therefore the heart of the sons of men is fully set
</i><pb n="106" id="iii.iii-Page_106" /><i>in them to do evil</i>. Here he gives us an account of 
the secret reasoning of most sinners hearts; namely, 
that because God does not confound them in the 
very act of sin, by some immediate judgment, therefore they resolve upon a more audacious progress in 
it; and so sing Agag’s requiem to themselves, that 
surely the bitterness of death is past: but much 
surer will such find it, that no man’s being past fear 
makes him past feeling too; nor that the distance 
of an evil abates the certainty of it. And yet, the 
great knower of hearts ascribes men’s resolution to 
sin to such reasonings as these, (as sottish and ab 
surd as they are;) so that in <scripRef id="iii.iii-p20.2" passage="Psalm 1" parsed="|Ps|1|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.1">Psalm 1</scripRef>. having reckoned up several flagitious practices, he adds, in <scripRef passage="Ps 50:21" id="iii.iii-p20.3" parsed="|Ps|50|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.50.21">ver. 
21</scripRef>. <i>These things hast thou done, and I kept silence, and thou thoughtest that I was altogether 
such an one as thyself</i>. God’s silence, it seems, 
passes with such for his consent, and his not attacking the guilty wretch by a present execution, makes 
him conclude, that Heaven has passed an act of oblivion upon all his rogueries, so that henceforth he 
shall live and die a prosperous, indemnified villain, 
and his sin never find him out. In which case, certainly, for a sinner thus to presume to absolve 
himself from his own sins, is itself a greater sin than 
any of those which he can pretend to absolve himself from. But,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p21">2. A second ground upon which men are apt to 
persuade themselves, that they shall escape the 
stroke of divine justice for their sins, is their observation of the great and flourishing condition of some 
of the topping sinners of the world. They have 
seen perjury and murder nestle themselves into a 
throne, live triumphant, and die peaceably; and this <pb n="107" id="iii.iii-Page_107" />makes them question whether God will ever concern 
himself to revenge that hereafter which he seems so 
much to connive at and countenance here; especially, since men are so generally apt to judge of 
things and persons according to the present face and 
appearance of them; that they make the present 
the sole measure of the future, guide their hopes and 
their fears by what they actually see and feel; and 
in a word, make their outward senses the rule and 
ground of their inmost ratiocinations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p22">For could we hear the secret language of most 
men’s thoughts, we should hear them making such 
kind of answers and replies to the checks of conscience dissuading them from sin, and laying the 
danger of it before them, as these: Pray, what mischief befell such an oppressor, such a tyrant, or such 
a rebel? And who passed his life with more affluence and jollity, than such an epicure, such a money-monger, such a tally-broker, and cheater of the 
public? And have not some dexterous accomptants 
got estates, and made their fortunes, by a clever 
stroke or two of their pen? and by a skilful mistake, wrote themselves forty or fifty thousand pounds 
richer than they were before, in a trice? And did 
not that discreet Roman, Verres, lighting into a 
wealthy province, plunder and carry off from thence 
enough to serve himself, his friends, and his judges 
too? And why may not others, whose parts lie the 
same way, follow such lucky examples? and the 
thriving hypocrites of the present age find as fair 
quarter from God and man, as any of the former? 
With such considerations as these, (if they may be 
called so,) men commonly arm themselves against all 
the threatenings of the divine judgments; and think <pb n="108" id="iii.iii-Page_108" />that, in the strength of them, they can warrant the 
most resolute pursuit of their vices for safe and rational. They see not the smoke of the bottomless 
pit, and so dread not the fire.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p23">Flourishing sinners are indeed plausible arguments to induce men to sin: but, thanks be to God, 
that for a sinner to spend and end his days flourishing, is a privilege allowed by him to very few; and 
those only such, as are likely to be much lower in the 
other world, than ever they were high in this. But,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p24">3. As we have shewn how mightily men are 
heartened on to their sins by the successful examples of others, as bad as themselves, or perhaps 
worse; so the next ground, upon which such are 
wont to promise themselves security, both from the 
discovery and punishment of their sins, is the opinion 
which they have of their own singular art and cunning to conceal them from the knowledge, or, at 
least; of their power to rescue them from the jurisdiction of any earthly judge. The eye of man, they 
know, is but of a weak sight and a short reach; so 
that he neither sees in the dark, nor pierces into the 
cabinet-council and corner-practices of his neighbours; and therefore these sons of darkness, who 
love to work as well as walk in the dark, doubt not, 
but to contrive and cast the commission of their villainies under such sure coverts of secrecy, that they 
shall be able to laugh at all judges and witnesses, 
and defy the inspection of the most curious and exact inquirers. And this makes them proceed to sin 
with such bravadoes in their hearts as these: Who 
shall ever see, or hear, or know what I do? The sun 
itself, the eye of the world, shall never be conscious 
to my actions; even the light and the day shall be <pb n="109" id="iii.iii-Page_109" />strangers to my retirements. So that, unless the 
stones I tread upon cry out against me, and the 
beam out of the wall accuse, and my own clothes arraign me, I fear no discovery. This is the language, 
these the inward boasts of secret, or rather self-be 
fooled sinners.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p25">But now, what if such strange things as these 
should sometimes come to pass? And it should so 
fall out, (as it will appear by and by,) that even these 
dumb, inanimate things are sometimes unaccountably enabled to clamour and depose against the 
guilty wretch; so that, to the amazement of the 
world, he is drawn forth into public view, out of all 
his lurking holes and pavilions of darkness? Why 
then, upon such surprising accidents as these, some 
have yet a further asylum to fly to, and reckon that 
their power and interest shall protect them; and so 
secure the sinner, notwithstanding the discovery of 
the sin. And the truth is, if matters stand so with 
them, that the height of their condition equals the height of their crimes, what care such ungodly great 
ones, whether or no their sins are known, so long as 
their persons must not be touched? No, so far are 
such from excusing or covering their lawless practices, that they choose rather to own and wear them 
in the eye of the world, as badges of their power, 
and marks of such a greatness, as has set itself above the reach of either shame or fear: even treason itself 
dreads not a discovery, if the overgrown traitor be 
but mighty enough to bear it out; but it shall walk 
abroad openly, and look the world in the face undauntedly, with all the consciousness of a clamourous guilt, and yet with the confidence of innocence 
itself. For we must know, that it is not mere guilt, <pb n="110" id="iii.iii-Page_110" />but guilt weak and disarmed, which exposes an 
offender to the merits of his offence; they are only 
the <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.iii-p25.1">minorum gentium malefici</span>, malefactors of a 
lower form</i>, who break the law, and are hanged for 
it. Whereas, let a crime be never so foul and so 
notorious, yet if the wary criminal has so armed and 
encompassed himself with friends and money, as to 
stave off all approaches of justice, howsoever his sin 
may find him out, yet he persuades himself that his 
punishment cannot; and that is as much as he cares 
for. For a man’s debts will never fright him, if the 
officer dares not arrest him; and he will hardly fear 
breaking the law, who knows that he can trample 
upon it too. But,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p26">4. The fourth and last ground (which I shall mention) of men’s promising themselves security from 
the punishment of their sins, is a strong presumption, that they shall be able to repent, and make 
their peace with God when they please; and this, 
they fully reckon, will keep them safe, and effectually shut the door against their utmost fears, as 
being a reach beyond them all. For let a man be 
never so deeply possessed with a belief of God’s sin-revenging justice, never so much persuaded, that all 
the wrath which the curse of the law can threaten 
or inflict, is most certainly entailed, not upon sin 
only in general, but also upon his own sin in particular; nay, let damnation be 
always present to his thoughts, and the fire of hell continually flaming in his 
apprehensions; yet all this shall not be able to take him off from his 
resolution to sin, and his confidence of escape, because he has an argument in 
reserve, which he thinks will answer all, to wit, an after-repentance. For if 
this shall interpose between <pb n="111" id="iii.iii-Page_111" />the commission of sin and the punishment of 
it, he concludes, upon the stock of all God’s promises 
to the penitent, that he is past danger; and consequently has outwitted the law and the curse, and so 
stands <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.iii-p26.1">rectus in curia</span></i>, in spite of all the threatenings 
of death and damnation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p27">And as he thus reckons that repentance will se 
cure him, so he doubts not but he can command that 
when he will; as, according to the doctrine of Pelagius, and his modern admired followers, he certainly 
may; repentance, in their divinity, being a work entirely in the power of the sinner’s will. So that now 
the sinner’s main business must be to time his repentance artificially, and to retreat opportunely, 
before the hand of vengeance be actually upon him: 
and if he can but prevent, and be too nimble for 
that; why then, he comes off clear and successful, 
with flying colours, having enjoyed the pleasures 
and advantages of his sin, without enduring any 
thing of the smart or sad consequences of the 
same.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p28">But now, how wretched an inference this is, for 
any man to form to himself, and thereby to mock 
and defy Heaven! and yet how deep it lies in the 
hearts of most sinners, may easily be observed by 
men of sense; and will be sadly rued by such as are 
not so, when it is too late. For this is manifestly 
the great fort and castle, the citadel and strong 
tower, which the soul has built to itself, to repair to, 
whensoever it has a mind to sin both with delight 
and security too. And were it not for this, it would 
be impossible for any considering man to satisfy himself in his continuance in any known sin for one moment. For he could not, with any consistence with <pb n="112" id="iii.iii-Page_112" />that mighty overruling principle of self-preservation, 
commit a sin, if he assuredly knew or believed that 
he should be damned for it; which yet, since the in 
finitely just and true God has most peremptorily decreed and threatened, unless repentance shall 
intervene, it is evident, that his whole refuge must He 
in the intervention of that; which also, he persuades 
himself, shall, in due time, step in between him and 
the fatal blow. And this very consideration utterly 
evacuates the terrifying force of the divine threatening; and by promising the sinner a fair issue of 
things, both here and hereafter, makes the poor self-deluding and deluded creature conclude, that his sin 
shall never find him out.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p29">And thus having shewn some of those fallacious 
grounds, upon which men use to build their confidence of the concealment, or at least of the impunity 
of their sins, I proceed now to the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p30">Third and last general head, at first proposed by 
us: which was, to shew the vanity of such a confidence, by declaring those several ways, by which, in 
the issue, it comes certainly to be defeated; and 
that both with reference to this world and the next.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p31">And first for this world; there are various ways 
by which it comes to be disappointed here: as,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p32">1. The very confidence itself of secrecy is a direct and natural cause of the sinner’s discovery. 
For confidence in such cases causes a frequent repetition of the same action; and if a man does a thing 
frequently, it is odds, but some time or other he is 
discovered: for by this he subjects himself to so 
many more accidents, every one of which may possibly betray him. He who has escaped in many 
battles, has yet been killed in the issue; and by <pb n="113" id="iii.iii-Page_113" />playing too often at the mouth of death, has been 
snapped by it at last.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p33">Add to this, that confidence makes a man venturous, and venturousness casts him into the high 
road of danger, and the very arms of destruction. 
For while a man ventures, he properly shuts the 
eyes of his reason. And he who shuts his own eyes, 
lies so much the more open to those of other men.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p34">2. There is sometimes a strange, providential concurrence of unusual, unlikely accidents, for the 
discovery of great sins; a villainy committed perhaps 
but once in an age, comes sometimes to be found 
out also by such an accident, as scarce happens 
above once in an age. For there are some sins 
more immediately invading the great interests of society, government, and religion; which Providence 
sets itself in a more peculiar manner to detect and 
bring to light, in spite of all the coverings which art 
or power can cast over them: such as are murder, 
perjury, and sacrilege, (all of them accounted sins of 
the foulest guilt before forty-one, but marks of regeneration with many ever since:) and more 
particularly for murder; in what a strange, stupendous 
manner does Providence oftentimes trace it out, 
though concealed with all the closeness which guilt 
and skill, and the legerdemain of a well packed and 
paid jury can secure it by!</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p35">Such small, such contemptible, and almost unobservable hints have sometimes unravelled and thrown 
open the mysterious contexture of the deepest laid 
villainies, and delivered the murderer into the hands 
of justice, by means which seemed almost as much 
above nature, as the sin committed was against it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p36">And the like instances might be given in many <pb n="114" id="iii.iii-Page_114" />other crying sins, which sometimes cry so long and 
so loud too, that they come at length to be seen as 
well as heard, and to alarm the earth as well as 
pierce heaven. <i>Curse not the king, no not in thy 
heart</i>, (says the Wise Man, in <scripRef id="iii.iii-p36.1" passage="Eccles. x. 20" parsed="|Eccl|10|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.10.20">Eccles. x. 20</scripRef>,) <i>for 
a bird in the air shall carry the voice, and that 
which hath wings shall tell the matter</i>: though 
some, I confess, are of opinion, that such as have 
no wings are much nimbler and quicker in carrying and telling these matters, than such as have. 
But to keep to these remarkable words now before 
us; if the bird upon the house-top (as the text 
seems to intimate) shall be able (in such a case as 
this) to tell what is done or whispered within the 
house; and these inhabitants of the air shall have 
keys to our chambers and our closets, nay, and to 
our very hearts too; how can there be such a thing 
in the world as secrecy? (as the truth is, setting 
aside all tropes and hyperboles, there is but very 
little:) and then, if such informers as these find out 
the treason, we may be sure, that the treason itself 
will not fail to find out the traitor.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p37">For let a criminal seem never so safe in his own 
thoughts, and in the thoughts of all about him, yet 
still he must know, that the justice of God has him 
in chace, and will one day shew, that it never hunts 
surer, than when the politicians of the world think 
it upon a cold scent. For how many strange, intricate, and perplexed villainies have been ript up, and 
spread far and near, which the subtle actors of them, 
both before, and in, and after the commission, fully 
believed could not possibly be discovered? Whereas, 
on the contrary, it is most certain, that no man, 
though never so crafty and sagacious, can propose <pb n="115" id="iii.iii-Page_115" />to himself such great unlikelihoods for the discovery 
of any action, but others, altogether as crafty, have 
actually failed, and miscarried under the very same, 
or greater.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p38">And therefore the psalmist, most appositely to 
our present purpose, observes, <scripRef id="iii.iii-p38.1" passage="Psalm xxxvi. 2" parsed="|Ps|36|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.36.2">Psalm xxxvi. 2</scripRef>, <i>that 
the sinner flatters himself in his own eyes, till his 
iniquity be found out</i>: that is the issue; and no 
wonder, if such a practice comes to such an end.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p39">For whosoever flatters himself, cheats and be 
trays himself by false reasonings; and by not dealing clearly and impartially with himself, but grounding his presumption of secrecy upon arguments represented to him much firmer and stronger, than his 
own experience, severely judging, would allow them 
to be. For, if such an one finds an accident highly 
improbable, he will presently screw it up, from 
thence, to impossible, and then conclude, that in so 
vast a number of contingencies, one of a million 
shall never hit his case. And very probably it may 
not. But what if it should? why then, one such 
unlucky event will fully pay the reckoning for all 
former escapes; and one treason or felony discovered, 
will as certainly bring his neck to the block or the 
halter, as a thousand, were they all of them crowded 
together into one and the same indictment against 
him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p40">3. God sometimes makes one sin the means of 
discovering another: it often falling out with two 
vices, as with two thieves or rogues; of whom it is 
hard to say which is worse, and yet one of them 
may serve well enough to betray and find out the 
other. How many have by their drunkenness disclosed their thefts, their lusts, and murders, which <pb n="116" id="iii.iii-Page_116" />might have been buried in perpetual silence, had 
not the sottish committers of them buried their reason in their cups? for the tongue is then got loose 
from its obedience to reason, and commanded at all 
adventures by the fumes of a distempered brain and 
a roving imagination; and so presently pours forth 
whatsoever they shall suggest to it, sometimes casting away life, fortune, reputation, and all in a 
breath.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p41">And how does the confident sinner know, but the 
grace of God, which he has so often affronted and 
abused, may some time or other desert, and give 
him up to the sordid temptations of the jug and 
the bottle, which shall make the doors of his heart 
fly open, and cause his own tongue to give in evidence against him, for all the villainies which had 
lain so long heaped up and concealed in his guilty 
breast? For let no man think that he has the secrets of his own mind in his own power, while he 
has not himself so; as it is most certain that he has 
not who is actually under a debauch: for this confounds, and turns all the faculties of the soul topsy-turvy; like a storm tossing and troubling the sea, 
till it makes all the foul, black stuff, which lay at 
the bottom, to swim, and roll upon the top.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p42">In like manner, the drunken man’s heart floats upon his lips, 
and his inmost thoughts proclaim and write themselves upon his forehead; and 
therefore, as it is an usual, and indeed a very rational saying, that a liar 
ought to have a good memory; so upon the like account, a person of great guilt 
ought to be also a person of great sobriety; lest otherwise his very soul 
should, some time or other, chance to be poured out with his liquor: for 
commonly <pb n="117" id="iii.iii-Page_117" />the same hand which pierces the vessel, 
broaches the heart also, and it is no strange nor 
unusual passage from the tavern to the gaol.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p43">4. God sometimes infatuates, and strikes the sinner with phrensy, and such a distraction, as causes 
him to reveal all his hidden baseness, and to blab 
out such truths, as will be sure to be revenged upon 
him who speaks them. In a word, God blasts and 
takes away his understanding, for having used it so 
much to the dishonour of him who gave it; and delivers him over to a sort of 
madness, too black and criminal to be allowed any refuge in bedlam. And for 
this, there have been several fearful instances of such wretched contemners of 
Heaven, as having, for many years, outfaced all the world, both about them and 
above them too, with a solemn look and a demure countenance, have yet, at 
length, had their loathsome inside turned outwards, and been made an abhorred 
spectacle to men and angels. For it is but just with God, when men have debauched their consciences, to bereave them of their 
senses also; and to disturb and disarm their reason, 
so as to disable it from standing upon its guard, 
even by that last and lowest sort of self-defence, 
the keeping of its own counsel; for no chains will 
hold a madman’s tongue, no fetters can restrain the 
ramble of his discourse, nor bind any one faculty of 
his soul or body to its good behaviour: but all that 
is within him is promiscuously thrown out; and his 
credit, with all that is dear to him, is at the mercy 
of this unruly member, as St. James calls it, which, 
in the present case, has no mercy upon him whom 
it belongs to; nor any thing to govern it, but a <pb n="118" id="iii.iii-Page_118" />violent, frantic humour, wholly unable to govern 
itself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p44">5. God sometimes lets loose the sinner’s conscience upon him, filling it with such horror for sin, 
as renders it utterly unable to bear the burden it 
labours under, without publishing, or rather proclaiming it to the world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p45">For some sorts of sin there are, which will lie 
burning and boiling in the sinner’s breast, like a 
kind of Vesuvius, or fire pent up in the bowels of 
the earth; which yet must, and will, in spite of all 
obstacles, force its way out of it at length; and thus, 
in some cases of sin, the anguish of the mind grows 
so exceeding fierce and intolerable, that it finds no 
rest within itself, but is even ready to burst, till it is delivered of the swelling secret it labours with: 
such kind of guilt being to the conscience, like some 
offensive meats to the stomach, which no sooner 
takes them in, but it is in pain and travail, till it 
throws them out again.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p46">Who knows the force, the power, and the remorseless rage of conscience, when God commissions 
it to call the sinner to an account? how strangely 
it will sift and winnow all his retirements? how 
terribly it will wring and torture him, till it has 
bolted out the hidden guilt which it was in search 
of? All which is so mighty an argument of the prerogative of God over men’s hearts, that no malefactor can be accounted free, though in his own keeping, 
nor any one concealed, though never so much out of 
sight; for still God has his sergeant or officer in 
the sinner’s breast; who will be sure to attack him, 
as soon as ever the great Judge shall but give the <pb n="119" id="iii.iii-Page_119" />word: an officer so strictly true to his trust, that he 
is neither to be softened nor sweetened; neither to be 
begged nor bought off; nor consequently, in a word, 
fit to be of the jury, when a rich or potent malefactor comes to be tried, in hopes to be brought off.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p47">And this also shews the great importance and wisdom of that advice of Pythagoras, namely, that every 
man, when he is about to do a wicked action, should, 
above all things in the world, stand in awe of himself, and dread the witness within him: who sits 
there as a spy over all his actions; and will be sure, 
one day or other, to accuse him to himself, and perhaps put him upon such a rack, as shall make him 
accuse himself to others too.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p48">For this is no new thing, but an old experimented case; there 
having been several in the world, whose conscience has been so much too hard for 
them, that it has compelled them to disclose a villainous fact, even with the 
gibbet and the halter set before their eyes; and to confess their guilt, though 
they saw certain and immediate death the reward of that confession.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p49">But most commonly has conscience this dismal 
effect upon great sinners, at their departure out of 
this world; at which time some feel themselves so 
horribly stung with the guilty sense of some frightful sin, that they cannot die with any tolerable peace 
till they have revealed it; finding it some small relief, it seems, and easement of their load, to leave 
the knowledge of their sin behind them, though they 
carry the guilt of it along with them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p50">6. And lastly, God sometimes takes the work of 
vengeance upon himself, and immediately, with his <pb n="120" id="iii.iii-Page_120" />own arm, repays the sinner by some notable judgment from heaven: sometimes, perhaps, he strikes 
him dead suddenly; and sometimes he smites him 
with some loathsome disease, (which will hardly be 
thought the gout, whatsoever it may be called,) and 
sometimes again he strangely blasts him in his name, 
family, or estate, so that all about him stand amazed 
at the blow; but God and the sinner himself know 
well enough the reason and the meaning of it too.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p51">Justice, we know, uses to be pictured blind, and 
therefore it finds out the sinner, not with its eyes, 
but with its hands; not by seeing, but by striking: 
and it is the honour of the great attribute of God’s 
justice, which he thinks so much concerned, to give 
some pledge or specimen of itself upon bold sinners 
in this world; and so to assure them of a full payment hereafter, by paying them something in the 
way of earnest here.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p52">And the truth is, many and marvellous have been 
the instances of God’s dealing in this manner, both 
with cities and whole nations. For when a guilt 
has spread itself so far as to become national, and 
grown to such a bulk as to be too big for all control 
of law, so that there seems to be a dispute whether 
God or sin governs the world; surely it is then high 
time for God to do his own work with his own hand, 
and to assert his prerogative against the impudent 
defiers of it, by something every whit as signal and 
national as the provocation given; whether it be by 
war, plague, or fire, (all which we have been visited 
with, though neither corrected nor changed by;) and 
to let the common nuisances of the age, the professed enemies of virtue and religion, and the very <pb n="121" id="iii.iii-Page_121" />blots and scandal of human nature itself, know, that 
there still remains upon them a flaming guilt to account for, and a dreadful Judge to account to.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p53">And thus I have gone over several of those ways 
by which a man’s sin overtakes and finds him out in 
this world. As, first, the very confidence itself of 
secrecy is a direct and natural cause of the sinner’s 
discovery. Secondly, there is sometimes a strange, 
providential concurrence of unusual, unlikely accidents, for the bringing to light great villainies. Thirdly, God sometimes makes one great sin a means to 
detect and lay open another. Fourthly, God sometimes infatuates and strikes the sinner with phrensy, 
and such a distraction, as makes him reveal all his 
hidden guilt. Fifthly, God sometimes lets loose the 
sinner’s conscience upon him, so that he can find no 
rest within himself, till he has confessed and declared 
his sin. Sixthly and lastly, God sometimes smites 
and confounds him by some notable, immediate judgment from heaven.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p54">These, I say, are some of the chief ways by which 
God finds out the sinner in this life. But what now, 
if none of all these should reach his case, but that 
he carries his crimes all his life closely, and ends 
that quietly, and, perhaps, in the eye of the world, 
honourably too; and so has the good luck to have 
his shame cast into and covered under the same 
ground with his carcass? Why yet, for all this, the 
man has not escaped; but his guilt still haunts and 
follows him into the other world, where there can be 
no longer a concealment of it, but it must inevitably 
<i>find him out</i>: for, as it is in <scripRef id="iii.iii-p54.1" passage="Daniel vii. 10" parsed="|Dan|7|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.7.10">Daniel vii. 10</scripRef>, <i>when 
the judgment shall be set, the looks shall be also 
opened</i>; even those doomsday books, (as I may so <pb n="122" id="iii.iii-Page_122" />call them,) wherein God has kept a complete register of all the villainies that were ever committed 
against him, which then shall be displayed, and read 
aloud in the audience of that great and terrible court. 
The consideration of which, surely, may well put 
those excellent words of the apostle, in <scripRef id="iii.iii-p54.2" passage="Rom. vi. 21" parsed="|Rom|6|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.21">Rom. vi. 21</scripRef>, 
with this little alteration of them, into our mouths. 
<i>What fruit can we</i> [now] <i>have of those things, 
whereof we shall</i> [then] <i>be ashamed</i>? So, what advantage of pleasure, profit, or honour, can the sinner 
promise to himself from any sin which may be laid 
in the balance against that infinite and incredible 
weight of reproach, with which it will certainly pay 
him home at that day?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p55">For could he persuade the <i>mountains to cover 
him</i>, or could he hide himself in the <i>bosom of the 
great deep</i>, or could he wrap himself in the very 
<i>darkness of hell</i>; yet still his sin would fetch him 
out of all, and present him naked, open, and defenceless before that fiery tribunal, where he must 
receive the sentence of everlasting confusion, and 
where the Devil himself will be sure to do him justice, as never failing to be a most liberal rewarder 
of all his pimps and vassals, for the secret service 
done him in this world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p56">And now, what is the whole foregoing discourse, 
but a kind of panegyric (such a mean one as it is) 
upon that glorious thing innocence? I say innocence, which makes that man’s face shine in public, 
whose actions and behaviour it governs in private. 
For the innocent person lives not under the continual torment of doubts and fears, lest he should be 
discovered; for the light is his friend, and to be seen 
and looked upon is his advantage: the most retired <pb n="123" id="iii.iii-Page_123" />parts of his life being like jewels, which, though indeed most commonly kept locked up in the cabinet, 
yet are then most admired and valued, when shewn 
and set forth by the brightness of the sun, as well as 
by their own.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p57">How poor a thing secrecy is to corrupt a rational 
man’s behaviour, has been sufficiently declared already, by the survey which we have taken of those 
several ways whereby the most wise and just Governor of the world is pleased to defeat and befool the 
confidence of the subtilest and the slyest sinners. 
We have seen also what paper walls such persons 
are apt to inclose themselves with; and how slight, 
thin, and transparent all their finest contrivances of 
secrecy are; while, notwithstanding all the private 
recesses and dark closets, which they so much trust 
in, the windows of heaven are still open over their 
heads: and now, what should the consideration of 
all this do, but every minute of our lives remind us 
so to behave ourselves as under the eye of that God, 
who <i>sees in secret</i>, and <i>will reward us openly</i>?</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.iii-p58"><i>To whom be rendered and ascribed, as is most 
due, all praise, might, majesty, and dominion, 
both now and for evermore</i>. Amen.</p>

<pb n="124" id="iii.iii-Page_124" />
</div2>

<div2 title="A Sermon Preached in Christ Church, Oxon, Before the University, Sept. 11, 1698. on Hebrews xi. 24, 25, 26." prev="iii.iii" next="iii.v" id="iii.iv">
<p class="center" id="iii.iv-p1"><i>The recompence of the reward</i>:</p>
<h2 id="iii.iv-p1.1">A SERMON</h2>
<h3 id="iii.iv-p1.2">PREACHED IN CHRIST CHURCH, OXON,</h3>
<h3 id="iii.iv-p1.3">BEFORE THE UNIVERSITY,</h3>
<h3 id="iii.iv-p1.4">SEPT. 11, 1698.</h3>
<h4 id="iii.iv-p1.5">ON</h4>
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Hebrews 11:24,25,26" id="iii.iv-p1.6" parsed="|Heb|11|24|11|26" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.24-Heb.11.26" />
<h3 id="iii.iv-p1.7"><scripRef passage="Heb 11:24,25,26" id="iii.iv-p1.8" parsed="|Heb|11|24|11|26" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.24-Heb.11.26">HEBREWS XI. 24, 25, 26</scripRef>.</h3>
<p class="hangtext" id="iii.iv-p2"><i>By faith Moses, when he was come to years, refused to be 
called the son of Pharaoh’s daughter; choosing rather to 
suffer affliction with the people of God, than to enjoy the 
pleasures of sin for a season; esteeming the reproach of 
Christ greater riches than the treasures in Egypt: for 
he had respect unto the recompence of the reward</i>.</p>
<p class="first" id="iii.iv-p3">THIS chapter exhibits to us a noble and victorious 
army of saints, together with an account of those 
heroic actions and exploits, which they were renowned for in their several ages; and have been 
since transmitted such to posterity: as, that <i>they 
subdued kingdoms, wrought wonders, stopped the 
mouths of lions, quenched the violence of fire</i>; and, 
in a word, triumphed over the cruellest and bitterest 
persecutions. And the great spring or principle, 
which (in spite of all their enemy’s power and their 
own weakness) bore them up to these high achievements, is not obscurely intimated in the person of 
Moses, to have been <i>a respect to the recommence of </i> <pb n="125" id="iii.iv-Page_125" /><i>reward</i>. Thus, as it were, fastening one hand upon 
the promise, and turning about the world with the 
other.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p4">A due consideration of which ground and motive 
of action, in so great a person and so authentic an 
example of sanctity as Moses was, may justly make 
us wonder at that strange proposition, or rather paradox, which has, for so long a time, passed current 
with too many, namely, that a Christian, in all acts 
of duty, ought to sequester his mind from all respect 
to an ensuing reward, and to commence his obedience wholly and entirely upon the love of duty 
itself, abstracted from all regard to any following advantages whatsoever: and that to do otherwise is 
to act as a slave, and not as a son; a temper of mind 
which will certainly embase and discommend all our 
services to the acceptance of Almighty God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p5">This is a glorious speech, I confess, and to the 
angels, to the cherubims and seraphims, perhaps 
practicable; whose natures being so different from 
and so much superior to ours, may (for ought we 
know) have as different and superior a way of acting 
too. But then we are to consider, that even that 
known and so much celebrated aphorism, which this 
assertion is manifestly founded upon, to wit, that 
<i>virtue is its own reward</i>, will, upon examination, 
be found true only in a limited sense; that is to say, 
in respect of a sufficiency of worth in it to deserve 
our choice, but not in respect of a sufficiency of 
power actually to engage our choice. For such a 
sufficiency it has not; and consequently, if taken in 
this sense, and applied to men in their natural estate, 
though under any height or elevation of piety whatsoever, it is so far from being the true and refined <pb n="126" id="iii.iv-Page_126" />sense of the gospel, (as some pretend,) that it is 
really absurd in reason; and, I suppose, that to demonstrate it not to be evangelical, there needs no 
other course to be taken, than to prove it to be irrational. And this, by God’s assistance, I shall endeavour to do in the following discourse. The foundations of which I shall lay in these four previous 
propositions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p6">I. That the gospel, or doctrine of Christianity, does 
not change, and much less destroy or supersede the 
natural way of the soul’s acting.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p7">II. That it is natural for the soul, in the way of 
inclination and appetite, to be moved only by such 
objects as are in themselves desirable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p8">III. That as it is natural for the soul to be thus 
moved only by things desirable, so it is equally natural to it to be moved by them only in that degree 
and proportion in which they are desirable: and consequently, in the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p9">Fourth and last place, that whatsoever is proposed 
as a motive or inducement to any action, ought for 
that reason to be in an higher degree desirable, and 
to have in it a greater fitness to move and affect the 
will, than the action itself, which it is proposed as a 
motive to.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p10">For otherwise it would be superfluous, and indeed 
no additional motive to it at all; forasmuch as the 
bare action, so considered, would be as strong an argument to a man to perform it, as such a motive 
(being but in the same degree desirable) could be to 
induce him to it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p11">Now these four propositions fully weighed and 
put together, will amount to a clear proof of that 
which I first intended to prove. For to be moved <pb n="127" id="iii.iv-Page_127" />by rewards, belongs not to a man properly as corrupt 
or depraved in his nature through the fall, but simply as he is a man; a creature endued with the faculties of understanding and will: and therefore, 
since the gospel (as we have shewn) entrenches not 
upon the natural way of the soul’s working, it follows, that neither under the gospel can it be unlawful to engage in duty from a respect to a future recompence. And moreover, since it is natural to the 
will to be more moved by that which is in itself 
more desirable; and since that which is given as a 
motive to any action, ought to be in itself more desirable than that action; and lastly, since God 
proposes rewards as such motives to the actions of duty 
and obedience, it roundly follows, that it is not only 
lawful, in the matter of obedience, to have <i>respect 
to the recompence of reward</i>, but also, that according to the natural order of human acting, the soul 
should have respect to that in the first place; and 
then, being animated and enlivened thereby, should 
respect the works of duty and obedience in the next.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p12">But to bring things into a narrower compass, and 
so both to prosecute the subject more fully, and to 
represent it more clearly, I shall reduce what I have 
to say upon it into these two propositions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p13">I. That in the actions of duty, considered barely 
as duty, or as morally good, and fit to be done, there 
is not a sufficient motive to engage the will of man 
in a constant practice of them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p14">II. That the proposal of a reward on God’s part, 
and a respect had to it on man’s, are certainly necessary to engage men in such a course of duty and 
obedience.</p>

<pb n="128" id="iii.iv-Page_128" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p15">This proposition naturally and unavoidably issues 
from the former; and accordingly we shall consider 
both of them in their order.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p16">And first for the first of them, to wit, that duty, 
considered barely as duty, does not carry in it a sufficient motive to engage the will of man in the constant practice of it. And this I shall endeavour to 
make out by these following reasons: as, 1st, If in the 
soul of man its averseness to duty be much greater 
and stronger than its inclination to it, then duty, considered barely in itself, is not sufficient to determine 
the will of man to the constant performance of it; 
which, in my judgment, is an argument so forcible 
and clear, that one of greater force and clearness 
cannot well be desired. For unless hatred must 
pass for courtship, and hostility for allurement, certainly that from which the will is so averse cannot 
be a proper means to win upon it, or to get into its 
embraces. No; sooner may the fire be attracted by 
the centre of the earth, or the vine clasp about the 
bramble, than any faculty of the soul have its inclinations drawn forth by a contrary and distasteful 
object.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p17">And then for the ground of this argument, to wit, 
that the soul has originally such an averseness to 
duty; this, I suppose, is but too evident to need any 
further probation. For that horrid proneness of man’s 
will to all vice, that inundation of lewdness, which 
with such an unresisted facility, or rather such an uncontrolled predominance, has spread itself over the 
whole world, is a sad, but full eviction of this fatal 
truth. For what mean all those hard restraints and 
shackles put upon us in our minority? What are those <pb n="129" id="iii.iv-Page_129" />several arts of discipline and education, those early 
preventions, but so many banks, as it were, raised up to keep that sea of 
impurity, that swells within our nature, from pouring itself forth into actual 
enormities upon every occasion? How hardly is the restive, unruly will of man first tamed and broke to duty. How 
exceeding hardly are its native reluctancies mastered, 
and subdued to the sober rules of morality. Duty 
carries with it a grim and a severe aspect; and the 
very nature of it involves difficulty. And difficulty 
certainly is no very apt thing to ingratiate or endear 
itself to men’s practices or affections. Nay, so undeniable is the truth of this, that the very scene of 
virtue is laid in our natural averseness to things 
excellent and praiseworthy. For virtue is properly 
a force upon appetite, the conquest of an inclination, 
and the powerful bending of the mind to unusual 
choices and preternatural courses; so that indeed to 
live virtuously is to swim against the stream, to be 
above the pleasures of sense, and, in a word, to be 
good in spite of inclination.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p18">And upon this account alone it is, that virtue 
carries so high a price in the world, and that it at 
tracts such a mighty esteem and value, both to itself 
and to him who has it, and that even from those 
who have it not. For if to lie abed, to fare deliciously, and to flow with all sorts of delight and 
plenty, were to be virtuous, there could be no more 
commendation due to a virtuous person, than to one 
who had pleased his palate, fed lustily, and slept 
well. But nothing easy ever did or will draw after 
it either applause or admiration. No, these are things 
which wait only upon the painful, the active, and 
laborious; upon those who both do and undergo such <pb n="130" id="iii.iv-Page_130" />things, as the rest of mankind are unwilling and 
afraid to meddle with; and that gives them fame, 
and renown, and lustre in the eyes of the world 
round about them: for to reconcile ease and splendour together is impossible; and not only the course 
of Providence, but the very nature of things protests against it. And therefore the paths of virtue must needs lie through craggy rocks and precipices; its very food is abstinence; it is cherished 
with industry and self-denial; it is exercised and 
kept in heart with arduous attempts and hard ser 
vices; and if it were otherwise, it could neither be 
high, nor great, nor honourable, nor indeed so much 
as virtue.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p19">But now, if this be the natural complexion of virtue and duty, by such terrifying severities to raise in 
the soul a kind of horror of it and aversion to it, let 
this be the first reason, why duty, considered barely in 
itself, and abstracted from all reward, is not sufficient 
to engage men in the practice of it. Next to which,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p20">2. The second reason, for the proof of the same 
truth, is this, that those affections and appetites of 
the soul, which have the strongest influence upon it, 
to incline and bias it in all its choices, to wit, the ap
petites belonging properly to the sensitive part of 
man’s nature, are not at all moved or gratified by 
any thing in duty, considered barely as duty, and 
therefore, as so considered, it is not a sufficient 
motive to induce men to the practice of it. Now this 
reason also, I conceive, carries its own evidence 
with it. For the soul of man (as the present state of 
nature is) generally moves as those forementioned 
appetites and affections shall incline it; and therefore, if that which thus inclines it be not, some way <pb n="131" id="iii.iv-Page_131" />or other, first made sure of, all persuasions addressed 
immediately to the will itself, are like to find but a 
very cold reception.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p21">I shah 1 not here insist upon the division of the 
appetites of the soul into the rational and sensitive, 
the superior and inferior, and much less shall I trace 
them into any further subdivisions: but shall only 
observe, that there is one general, comprehensive ap
petite, or rather <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.iv-p21.1">ratio appetendi</span></i>, common to all the 
particular appetites, and into which the several operations of each of them are resolved, and that is, the 
great appetite of <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.iv-p21.2">jucundum</span></i>, or tendency of the 
whole soul to that which pleases. For whether they 
be properly the desires of the rational part, or the 
desires and inclinations of the sensitive, they aU concur and meet in this, that they tend to and terminate 
in something that may please and delight them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p22">But now I have already shewn, that bare duty and 
virtue are rather attended with difficulty and hard 
ship, than seasoned and set off with pleasure; and 
for that cause are commonly looked upon but as dry 
things; and consequently such as need to have some 
thing of relish put into them by the assignation of a 
pleasing reward; which may so recommend and 
gild the bitter pill, as to reconcile it to this great ap
petite, and thereby convey and slide it into the will, 
as a proper object of its choice.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p23">Nay, and I shall proceed further, and add, that 
duty, upon these grounds, is then most effectually 
proposed, when it is not only seconded with a reward, but also with a reward sensibly represented; 
and (so far as the nature of the thing will bear) with 
all the conditions of allurement and delight; that so <pb n="132" id="iii.iv-Page_132" />it may be able to counterbalance the contrary suggestions of sense, which beat so strongly upon the 
imagination. Upon which account, as Moses enforced the observation of his law upon the Israelites, 
by rewards most suitable, and adapted to sense, as 
consisting of temporal promises, (though couching 
under them, I confess, spiritual and more sublime 
things;) so Christ himself, though the rewards promised by him to his followers were all of them heavenly 
and spiritual, yet he vouchsafed oftentimes to express them by such objects as 
most affected the sense. As for instance: the enjoyments of the other world are 
shadowed and set forth to us in the gospel, by <i>drinking wine in the kingdom of 
heaven,</i> <scripRef id="iii.iv-p23.1" passage="Luke xxii. 18" parsed="|Luke|22|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.18">Luke xxii. 18</scripRef>. and by <i>the mirth and festivities of a marriage feast</i>, 
<scripRef id="iii.iv-p23.2" passage="Matt. xxii. 4" parsed="|Matt|22|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.4">Matt. xxii. 4</scripRef>. also by <i>sitting upon thrones</i>, <scripRef id="iii.iv-p23.3" passage="Matt. xix. 28" parsed="|Matt|19|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.28">Matt. xix. 28</scripRef>. likewise by 
<i>dwelling 
in palaces adorned with pearls and diamonds, and all kind of precious stones</i>, <scripRef id="iii.iv-p23.4" passage="Rev. xxi. 19" parsed="|Rev|21|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.21.19">Rev. xxi. 19</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Rev 21:20" id="iii.iv-p23.5" parsed="|Rev|21|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.21.20">20</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Rev 21:21" id="iii.iv-p23.6" parsed="|Rev|21|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.21.21">21</scripRef>. and lastly, 
<i>by the 
continual singing of triumphal songs</i>, <scripRef id="iii.iv-p23.7" passage="Rev. xv. 3" parsed="|Rev|15|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.15.3">Rev. xv. 3</scripRef>. 
and <scripRef passage="Rev 19:1" id="iii.iv-p23.8" parsed="|Rev|19|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.19.1">xix. 1</scripRef>. All which are some of the most lively 
and exalted instances of pleasure that fall within 
the enjoyment of sense in this world. And this way 
of expression was most wisely made use of by our 
Saviour, for that the pleasures of the sensitive, inferior appetites, though they are not in themselves the 
best objects, yet are certainly the best representations and conveyances of such objects to the mind; 
since without some kind of sensible dress, things too 
fine for men’s apprehensions can never much work 
upon their affections.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p24">And upon the same ground we may observe also, 
that those virtues are the most generally and easily <pb n="133" id="iii.iv-Page_133" />practised, which do least thwart and oppose these 
appetites. As for example, veracity in speaking 
truth, faithfulness in not violating a trust, and justice in punishing offenders, or rendering to every one 
his due, are much more frequent in the world, than 
temperance, sobriety, and chastity, and other such 
virtues, as are properly conversant about abridging 
the pleasures of the senses.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p25">So then, if this be the case, that the soul of man, 
in all its choices, is naturally apt to be determined 
by pleasure, and the sensitive, inferior appetites 
(which would draw it off from duty) are continually 
plying it with such suitable and taking pleasures; 
doubtless, there is no way for duty to prevail and get 
ground of them, but by bidding higher, and offering the soul greater gratifications wrapped up in a 
eternal reward. For when an adversary is ready 
to bribe the judge, and the judge is as ready to be 
bribed, assuredly there is no way so likely to carry 
the cause, as to outbribe him. The sensitive part 
or principle in all the pressing, enticing offers it 
makes to the soul, must either be gained and taken 
off from alluring, or be conquered and outdone in 
it. The former of which can never be effected; but 
the latter may, and that by no other means, than by 
representing duty as clothed with such great and 
taking rewards, that the soul shall stand convinced, 
that there will be really a greater and more satisfactory pleasure in the consequents of duty, (how hard 
soever it may appear at present,) than there can be in 
the freest and most unlimited fruition of the greatest sensual delights.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p26">But now, should we proceed upon the contrary 
principle, requiring obedience without recompence, <pb n="134" id="iii.iv-Page_134" />how lame and successless would every precept of the 
divine law prove, when thus proposed to us naked 
and stripped of all that may either strengthen or recommend it? Would not such a 
forlorn nakedness represent it, as coming rather to beg than to command? and to ask an alms, than to impose a duty? 
For suppose, that when God bids us fast and pray, 
abstain from all the allurements of sensual pleasure, 
deny ourselves, being smote upon one cheek, turn 
the other, and lastly, choose death, rather than 
commit the least known sin; suppose, I say, that 
God should command us all these severe things, 
upon no other account, but because they are excel 
lent actions, high strains of virtue, most pleasing to 
God, and upon that score both commanded by him 
and to be performed by us: certainly these considerations (notwithstanding all the reason and truth that 
is in them) would yet strike the will but very faintly: for men care not for suffering, while they think 
it is only for suffering-sake. And self-denial is but 
a sour morsel, and will hardly go down without 
something to sweeten it; and men, generally, have 
but a small appetite to pray, and a much smaller to 
fast, (how great soever they may have after it.) On 
the contrary therefore, let us, in this case, take our 
measures from the addresses made by our Saviour 
himself to the minds of men; <i>Blessed</i>, says he to his 
disciples, <i>are ye, when men shall revile you, and 
persecute you, and speak all manner of evil against 
you falsely for my sake; rejoice, and be exceeding 
glad</i>. But why, I pray? Was it such matter of joy, 
either to be spit or trampled upon? to be aspersed 
by men’s tongues, or crushed under their heels? No 
certainly; but we have a very good reason given us <pb n="135" id="iii.iv-Page_135" />for all this, in the next words: 
<i>for great</i>, says our 
Saviour, <i>is your reward in heaven</i>, <scripRef id="iii.iv-p26.1" passage="Matth. v. 12" parsed="|Matt|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.12">Matth. v. 12</scripRef>. 
And again, <i>Blessed are they that mourn</i>. But surely not for the bare <i>
<span lang="LA" id="iii.iv-p26.2">flendi voluptas</span></i>; nor for any such 
great desirableness that there is or can be in tears 
or groans, any more than in that which causes them: 
no, but for something else, that was abundantly 
able to make amends for all these sadnesses, in the 
<scripRef passage="Mt 5:5,6" id="iii.iv-p26.3" parsed="|Matt|5|5|5|6" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.5-Matt.5.6">5th and 6th verses</scripRef> of the same chapter. 
<i>For such</i>, 
says our Saviour, <i>shall be comforted</i>: which one 
word implies in it all the felicity and satisfaction 
that human nature is capable of. But now had 
our Saviour, in defiance of all their natural inclinations, pressed these austerities upon them, as the sole 
and sufficient reason and reward of themselves, surely he had done like one, who neither understood the 
nature of man’s will, nor the true arts of persuasion. 
And the case had been much the same, as if Moses, 
instead of giving the Israelites water, had bid them 
quench their thirst with the rock. Let this therefore be the second reason, why duty, considered barely as duty, and abstracted from all reward, is not 
sufficient to induce men to the practice of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p27">3. The third and last reason that I shall allege 
for the same is this; that if duty, considered barely 
in itself, ought to be the sole motive to duty, with 
out any respect to a subsequent reward, then those 
two grand affections of hope and fear ought to have 
no influence upon men, so as to move or engage 
them to the acts of duty at all. The consequence is 
most clear; because the proper objects, upon which 
these affections are to be employed, are future rewards and future punishments; and therefore, if no 
regard ought to be had of these in matters of duty, <pb n="136" id="iii.iv-Page_136" />it will follow, that neither must those affections, 
which are wholly conversant about rewards, have 
any thing to do about duty, wherein no considerations of a reward ought, upon this principle, to take 
place. This, I say, would be the genuine, unavoidable consequence of this doctrine.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p28">But now, should any one venture to own such an 
odd and absurd paradox, in any of those sober, rational parts of Christendom, which have not 
depraved their judging and discerning faculties with 
those strange, new-found, ecstatic notions of religion, 
which some (who call themselves Christians, and 
Christians of the highest form too) have, in the late 
super-reforming age, taken up amongst us; how unnatural, or rather indeed how romantic, would such 
divinity appear! For all the world acknowledges, 
that hope and fear are the two great handles, by 
which the will of man is to be taken hold of, when 
we would either draw it to duty or draw it off from 
sin. They are the strongest and most efficacious 
means to bring such things home to the will, as are 
principally apt to move and work upon it. And the 
greatest, the noblest, and most renowned actions, 
that were ever achieved upon the face of the earth, 
have first moved upon the spring of a projecting 
hope, carrying the mind above all present discouragements, by the prospect of some glorious and future good.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p29">And therefore he, who, to bring men to do their 
duty heartily and vigorously, and to the best advantages of Christianity, shall cut off all rewards from 
it, and so remove the proper materials which hope 
should exert itself upon, does just as if a man should 
direct another to shoot right and true, by forbidding <pb n="137" id="iii.iv-Page_137" />him to take aim at the mark; or as if we should bring 
a man to a race, and first tie his legs fast, or cut 
them off, and then clap him on the back, and bid him 
run. He who takes away the incitements to duty, 
dashes the performance of duty, and not the performance only, but the very attempt also: for men do not 
use to run, only that they may run, but that they 
may obtain; labour itself being certainly one of the 
worst rewards of a man’s pains. And therefore, no 
wonder, if every exhortation to virtue has just so 
much strength in it, as there is in the argument 
brought to enforce it. For, if we will be but true 
to the first principles of nature, we shall find, that 
all arguments made use of to persuade the mind 
of man, must be founded upon something that is 
grateful, acceptable, and pleasing to nature; and 
that, in short, is a man’s easy and comfortable enjoyment of himself, in all the powers, faculties, and 
affections, both of his soul and body. Which said 
enjoyment, in the hard and dry strokes of duty and 
spiritual day-labour, as I may call it, I am sure is not 
to be found. For no man enjoys himself, while he 
is spending his spirits, and employing the utmost 
intention of his mind upon such objects, as shall 
both put and keep it upon the stretch; which yet, 
in the performance of duty, every one actually does, 
or at least should do. In a word, irksomeness in the 
whole course of an action, and weariness after it, 
certainly are not fruition; but the actions of bare 
duty are naturally accompanied with both.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p30">Let us, therefore, here once again observe the 
course taken by our Saviour himself, when he would 
raise men up to something singular and extraordinary, and above the common pitch of duty: as in <pb n="138" id="iii.iv-Page_138" /><scripRef id="iii.iv-p30.1" passage="Mark x. 21" parsed="|Mark|10|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.10.21">Mark x. 21</scripRef>. we find, how he answered the rich 
young heir, inquiring of him the way to heaven: 
<i>Go</i>, says he, <i>and sell whatsoever thou hast, and give 
it all to the poor</i>. Now certainly, had our Saviour 
stopped here, this had been as grinding and as stripping a command, as could have well passed upon a 
man; and might indeed have seemed, not so much 
a command to prove, as an artifice to blow him up; 
not so much a test, to try his obedience, as a trick 
(like some oaths) to worm him out of his estate. But 
surely, our Saviour never affected to be king of beggars, and much less to make men beggars, the better 
to king it over them. Nor can we imagine, that he, 
who was all wisdom and goodness, would have so far 
contradicted both, as to make it a duty to give alms, 
and at the same time put men into a condition fit 
only to receive them; or that he would have enjoined so great a paradox in practice, as to require 
his followers to choose poverty merely for poverty’s 
sake; or to sell their possessions, only to buy hunger 
and rags, scorn and contempt with the price of them. 
No; assuredly, the God of nature would never have 
put a man upon any thing so contrary to the first 
principles of nature. And therefore our Saviour did 
not require this young man here absolutely to quit 
his riches, but only to exchange them, and to part 
with a less estate in possession, for a greater in reversion, with a small enjoyment for a vast hope; in 
those following words: <i>Do this</i>, says he, <i>and thou 
shalt have treasure in heaven</i>: so that he proposed 
the duty in one word, and the reward in another. 
And it was this alone which made our Saviour’s 
proposal (which looked so terribly at first) fair and 
rational; and which, without such a reward annexed <pb n="139" id="iii.iv-Page_139" />to it, would, upon the strictest and most impartial 
discourses of reason and nature, have been thrown 
back as cruel and intolerable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p31">And again, when our Saviour preached to the 
world the grand evangelical duty of <i>taking up the 
cross</i>, we do not find that he made the mere burden 
of bearing it any argument for the taking it up; no, 
certainly, such arguments might have pressed hard 
upon their shoulders, but very little upon their reason. And therefore, in <scripRef id="iii.iv-p31.1" passage="Mark x. 29" parsed="|Mark|10|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.10.29">Mark x. 29</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Mark 10:30" id="iii.iv-p31.2" parsed="|Mark|10|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.10.30">30</scripRef>, 
<i>There is 
no man</i>, says he, <i>that hath left house, or brethren, 
or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or children, or lands, for my sake, and the gospel’s, but 
he shall receive an hundred fold now in this time, 
and in the world to come eternal life</i>. So that we 
see here the antecedent smoothed over, and recommended by the consequent; duty and reward walking hand in hand; the riches of the promise still 
overmatching the rigours of the precept, and (as we 
observe in the royal diadems of Christian kings) the 
cross and the crown put together.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p32">But, above all, the example of the great <i>author 
and finisher of our faith</i> himself will put the point 
here before us past all dispute. For are not his <i>enduring the cross and despising the shame</i> (and 
this latter as terrible a crucifixion to the mind as 
the other could be to the body) both of them resolved into <i>the joy that was set before him</i>? <scripRef id="iii.iv-p32.1" passage="Heb. xii. 2" parsed="|Heb|12|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.12.2">Heb. 
xii. 2</scripRef>. And did not our Saviour teach us by his example, as well as by his precept? At least so far, 
that what he did was certainly lawful to be done; 
though, by reason of the immense disparity of his 
condition and ours, not always necessary for us to 
do. But, however, as to the case now spoken of, it <pb n="140" id="iii.iv-Page_140" />was manifestly the subsequent joy which baffled and 
disarmed the present pain, and the prospect of a glorious immortality, which carried him triumphant 
through all those agonies which bare mortality must 
otherwise have sunk under.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p33">It has been observed, and that with great wit and 
reason, that in all encounters of dangerous and dreadful issue, it is still the eye which is first overcome; 
and being so, presently spreads a terror throughout 
the whole man: accordingly, on the contrary, where 
the eye is emboldened with the encouraging view of 
some vast enjoyment pressing close upon the heels 
of a present suffering, it diffuses such a noble bravery and courage into all the faculties, both of soul 
and body, as makes them overlook all dangers; and, 
by overlooking, conquer and get above them. In a 
word, let us so eye the great <i>captain of our salvation</i>, as to rest assured of this, that wheresoever he 
went before, it is both our privilege and our safety 
to follow; and that his example alone is enough 
both to justify and to glorify the imitation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p34">But to proceed. As we have shewn how our Saviour has sometimes thought fit to draw men to their 
duty by their hopes, so let us see, in the next place, 
how he sometimes also drives them to it by their 
fears: <i>Fear not those, says he, who can but kill 
the body, but fear him who is able to destroy both 
soul and body in hell</i>, <scripRef id="iii.iv-p34.1" passage="Matt. x. 28" parsed="|Matt|10|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.28">Matt. x. 28</scripRef>. And again, in 
<scripRef id="iii.iv-p34.2" passage="Luke xii. 5" parsed="|Luke|12|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.5">Luke xii. 5</scripRef>, he enforces the same words, with this 
emphatical repetition: <i>Yea, I say unto you, Fear 
him</i>. But now, if the fear of hell influencing a man 
either to the practice of duty, or the avoidance of 
sin, were the direct way to hell, (as some with equal 
confidence and ignorance have affirmed,) surely our <pb n="141" id="iii.iv-Page_141" />Saviour took the most preposterous course that could 
be, to prescribe the fear of hell as the surest means 
to escape it. For how can there be any such thing 
as <i>fleeing from the wrath to come</i>, if fear, which is 
the only thing that can make men flee, shall betray 
them into that which they flee from?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p35">But further, to descend from the method used by 
Christ himself to that made use of by his apostles. 
What means St. Peter, to put men upon <i>passing the 
time of their sojourning here in fear</i>? <scripRef passage="1Pet 1:17" id="iii.iv-p35.1" parsed="|1Pet|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.1.17">1 Pet. i. 17</scripRef>. 
and St. Paul, to press men upon <i>working out their salvation with fear and trembling</i>? <scripRef id="iii.iv-p35.2" passage="Phil. ii. 12" parsed="|Phil|2|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.12">Phil. ii. 12</scripRef>. For 
<i>fear and trembling</i> are certainly very senseless things, 
where a man is not at all the better for them. But 
these experienced guides, it seems, very well knew 
how impossible it was, where the concern was infinite 
and unspeakable, and the danger equal, for any man 
of sense and reason to shake off his fears, and retain 
his wits too. And therefore to me it seems none 
of the smallest arguments against the modern whimsey, which we are now opposing, that, both in the language of the Old Testament and the New, the whole 
business of religion is still comprehended and summed up in this one great thing, 
<i>the fear of God</i>. 
For this we may assure ourselves of, that he who 
fears as he should do in this world, shall have nothing 
either to fear or feel in the next.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p36">And now, lastly, to set off the foregoing authorities with the manifest reason of the thing itself. It 
is doubtless one of the greatest absurdities that can 
well fall within the thoughts of man, to imagine, that 
God, who has cast the business of man’s salvation 
into so large a compass, as to share out to every <pb n="142" id="iii.iv-Page_142" />other faculty and affection of the soul its due part 
and proportion in this great work, should yet wholly 
disinterest those two noble leading affections of hope 
and fear from having any thing to do in the same. 
For must these only lie idle and fallow, while all the 
other affections of the mind are employed and taken 
up? And has God something for us to love, and 
something to hate, but in the whole business of religion nothing for us to hope for, and nothing to fear? 
Which surely he has not, if it be absolutely unlawful for men under the gospel, in any religious performance, to act with an eye to a future recompence. 
And therefore, since this assertion, to wit, that duty, 
considered barely as duty, ought to be the sole motive to the practice of it, brings us under a necessity 
of asserting also, that hope and fear ought not at all 
to influence men in the matter of duty; which yet 
is most absurd: and since nothing that is absurd or 
false can, by genuine and just consequence, issue 
from what is true; it follows, that the former assertion or position, from which this latter is inferred, is 
most false and irrational. Which was the thing to 
be proved. And so</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p37">I proceed to answer such objections, as may, with 
any colour of argument, be alleged in opposition to 
the doctrine hitherto laid down and defended by us, 
and so conclude this first proposition: as,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p38">1. It may be argued, that there is a certain complacency and serenity of mind attending the 
performance of actions pious and virtuous, and a kind 
of horror or remorse that follows the neglect of them, 
or the doing of the quite contrary; the consideration 
of which alone, setting aside all further hopes of a <pb n="143" id="iii.iv-Page_143" />future reward, may be a sufficient argument to enforce the practice of duty upon any sober, rational 
mind whatsoever.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p39">To this I answer, that this complacency of mind 
upon a man’s doing his duty, on the one side, and 
that remorse attending his neglect of it, or doing the 
quite contrary, on the other, are so far from excluding a respect to a future recompence, or being a different motive from it, that they do really imply it, 
and are principally founded in it; the said complacency flowing naturally from the assurance given a 
man by his conscience, that the honesty and goodness of his actions sets him free and safe from all 
that evil and punishment which the law of God 
awards to the transgressors of it. And the contrary 
remorse of mind proceeding chiefly from a dread of 
those punishments, which a man’s conscience assures 
him that the breach of the said law will render the 
breakers of it obnoxious to. And that this is so, is 
demonstrable by this one reason; that several men 
are differently affected, either with this complacency 
or remorse of mind, upon their doing the very same 
action; and that, because some are verily persuaded, 
that the said action is a sin, and so to be followed 
with the penal consequents of sin; and others, on 
the contrary, are as fully persuaded that it is no sin. 
For the better illustration and proof of which, we 
must observe, that men’s judgments concerning sin 
have been, and in several parts of the world still are, 
very different; so that what is sin with one people 
or nation, is not always so with another: as for instance, some account drunkenness no sin, as many 
of the Germans; and others have had the same 
thoughts of theft, as the Spartans; and of fornication, <pb n="144" id="iii.iv-Page_144" />as most of the heathens; and some again think, 
that an officious lie is no sin, as the Jesuits and Socinians: whereas others, on the contrary, stand as 
fully persuaded, that all these are sins, (as indeed 
they are, and most of them very gross ones too,) and 
such as, unrepented of, will assuredly consign over 
the persons guilty of them to eternal punishment 
from the hands of a sin-revenging justice.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p40">But now, upon these two so different, preconceived 
opinions, it will and must certainly follow, that those 
of the latter judgment cannot but feel that horror 
and remorse of mind upon the doing of these actions, which those of the contrary persuasion, to wit, 
that they are no sins, undoubtedly, upon the very 
same actions, do not feel. But now, from whence 
can this be? Surely, not from the bare action itself, 
nor from any thing naturally adherent to it; forasmuch as the action, with all that is natural to it, is 
the same in both those sorts of men, whose minds, 
after the doing of it, are so differently affected. And 
therefore it must needs be from the different infusions into, and prepossessions of men in their minority and first education; by which some have been 
taught, that a severe punishment and after-reckoning belongs to such and such actions; and by which 
others again have been taught, that they are actions 
in themselves indifferent, and to which no penalty at 
all is due.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p41">I conclude, therefore, that the complacency which 
men find upon the performance of their duty, and 
the remorse which they feel upon the neglect of it, 
taken abstractedly from all consideration of a future 
reward, cannot be a sufficient motive to duty; because, indeed, so taken, they are but a mere fiction <pb n="145" id="iii.iv-Page_145" />or chimera. For that all such complacency and remorse are founded only upon an early persuasion 
wrought into men’s minds of a following retribution 
of happiness or misery allotted to men hereafter, according to the different nature and quality of their 
actions here: and so much in answer to this first 
exception. But,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p42">2. Some again object and argue, that there is a 
different spirit required under the gospel from that 
which was either under or before the Mosaic dispensation; and therefore, though it might be lawful 
and allowable enough for the church in those days, 
living under an inferior economy, in all acts of duty 
to have <i>respect to the recompence of reward</i>; yet 
in times of higher and more spiritual attainments, 
and under a gospel state, men ought wholly to act, 
and to be acted by such a filial and free spirit, as 
never to enter upon any duty with the least regard 
to an after-compensation; this being servile, legal, 
and mercenary; as these sons of perfection do pretend.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p43">But to this also I answer, that the Jewish church, 
and the church before it, may be considered under a 
double character or capacity. 1. As they sustained 
the peculiar formality of a church so or so constituted. And, 2dly, as they were men, or rational 
creatures, as the rest of mankind are.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p44">Now it must be confessed, that what belonged to 
them in the former capacity was undoubtedly proper and peculiar to them, and so neither does nor 
ought to conclude the church nowadays, being cast 
into a different form or constitution. Nevertheless, 
what belonged to them, simply as they were men, 
or moral agents, equally belongs to and concerns the <pb n="146" id="iii.iv-Page_146" />church in all places and all ages of the world, and 
under all forms, models, and administrations whatsoever.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p45">But now, for any one in the works of duty to proceed upon hopes of a reward, is (as I have already 
shewn) the result of a rational nature, endued with 
such faculties of mind, as, according to their natural 
way of acting, (especially as the state of nature now 
is,) will hardly or never be brought to apply heartily 
to duty, but in the strength of such motives; the 
very nature of man inclining him chiefly, if not 
solely, to act upon such terms and conditions; so 
that to do one’s duty with regard to a following recompence, concerns not men under any peculiar 
denomination of Jews or Christians, but simply as they 
are men. And to affirm the contrary, is a direct 
passing over to the heresy and dotage of the Sadducees, who, by mistaking and perverting that saying 
of Zadock, the author of their sect and name, to wit, 
that men ought to do virtuously without any thought 
of a following recompence, carried it to that height 
of irreligion, as to deny all rewards of happiness or 
misery in another world; and, consequently, a resurrection to another life after this. Such horrid and 
profane inferences were drawn, or rather dragged by 
these heretics, from one unwary and misunderstood 
expression.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p46">Nevertheless, so much is and must be granted, 
(and no doubt Zadock himself, if there was such an 
one, never intended more,) that for a man, in the 
practice of duty, to act solely and entirely from a 
desire of a following recompence, exclusively to all 
love of the work and duty itself, is indeed servile 
and mercenary, and no ways suitable to that filial <pb n="147" id="iii.iv-Page_147" />temper which ought to govern all Christian minds. 
But then again, we must remember, that to do one’s 
duty only for a reward, and not to be willing to do 
it without one, are very different things. And if we 
consider even Judas himself, it was not his carrying 
the bag, while he followed his master, but his following his master only that he might carry the bag, 
which made him a <i>thief and an hireling</i>. For otherwise, I cannot see why he might not have been every 
whit as lawfully his master’s almoner, as he was one 
of his apostles; and have carried his bag with the 
same duty with which he might have carried his 
cross.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p47">But now, if we shall drive the matter so far, as 
to make it absolutely unchristian for a man, in the 
practice of duty, to have any design at all upon a 
future reward; why then (as I may speak with reverence) does not God, in the conversion of a sinner, 
new-model his very essence, cashier and lop off the 
natural affections of hope and fear? And why does 
he also promise us heaven and glory, if it be not 
lawful for us to pursue what he is pleased to promise? For are these promises made to quicken our 
endeavours, or to debase and spoil our performances? 
to be helps, or rather snares to our obedience? All 
which, if it be both absurd and impious for any one 
to imagine, then it will follow, that this and the like 
exceptions, from which such paradoxes are inferred, 
must needs also fall to the ground as false, and not 
to be defended.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p48">But before I make an end of this first proposition, 
it may not be amiss to consider a little the temper of 
those seraphic pretenders to religion, who have presumed to refine upon it by such airy, impracticable <pb n="148" id="iii.iv-Page_148" />notions, and have made such a mighty noise with 
their gospel-spirits and gospel-dispensations, their 
high attainments and wonderful illuminations, screwing up matters to such an height, that there is no 
hope of being a Christian without being something 
more than a man. For so, I am sure, ought he to 
be, who, in the doing of his duty, must not be suffered to expect or look for any reward after it; nor, in 
his way to heaven, so much as to think of the place 
which he is going to. I say, if we consider the temper of these highfliers, (who would needs impose 
such a new Christianity upon the world,) are they 
themselves all spirit and life, all Christianity sublimate? (as I may so express it;) are they nothing but 
self-denial and divine love? nothing but a pure ascending flame, without any mixture or communication with these lower elements? I 
must confess I could never yet find any such thing in this sort of men; but on 
the contrary have generally observed them to be as arrant worldlings, and as 
proud and selfish a generation of men, as ever disgraced the name of 
Christianity by wearing it, and far from giving any other proof, that in all 
their religious performances they never act with an eye to a future reward, but only this one a that having wholly fastened 
their eyes, their hands, and their hearts also upon 
this world, they cannot possibly, at the same time, 
place them upon another too. On the other side, 
therefore, not to aspire to such heights and elevations 
in religion, (or rather indeed above it,) since God, of 
his abundant goodness, has been pleased to invite, 
and even court us to our duty with such liberal and 
glorious rewards, let us neither despise his grace nor 
be wiser than his methods; but with arms as open <pb n="149" id="iii.iv-Page_149" />to take, as his are to give, let us embrace the motives 
he has afforded us, as so many springs and wheels to 
our obedience. And whosoever shall piously, constantly, and faithfully do his duty with hopes of the 
promised recompence, shall find that God will not 
fail to make good that promise to him hereafter, by 
an humble dependance upon which he was brought 
to do his duty here: and so much for our first and 
main proposition. The</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p49">Second, which (as I shew before) was in a manner included in 
the first, and so scarce needs any prosecution distinct from it, is this;</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p50">That the proposal of a reward on God’s part, and 
a respect had to it on man’s, are undoubtedly necessary to engage men in a course of duty and obedience.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p51">For the discussion of which, I shall briefly do these 
two things:</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p52">1st, I shall shew in what respect these are said to 
be necessary. And</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p53">2dly, I shall shew why, and upon what reasons, 
they ought to be accounted so.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p54">1. And first for the necessity of them. A thing may 
be said to be necessary two ways. As,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p55">1. When by the very essence or nature of it, it is 
such, that it implies in it a contradiction, and consequently an impossibility, even by the power of God 
himself, that (the said nature continuing) it should 
be otherwise. And thus, I shall never presume to 
affirm (though some I know do) that God cannot in 
duce a man (being a free agent) to a course of duty 
and obedience, without proposing a competent reward 
to such obedience. For I question not, but God can 
so qualify and determine the will of a rational agent, <pb n="150" id="iii.iv-Page_150" />(and that without the least diminution to its natural 
freedom,) that the inclination and bias of it shall 
wholly propend to good, and that from a mere love 
of goodness itself, without any consideration of a further recompence. And the reason of this is, because 
all good, as such, is in its degree a proper object for 
the will to choose; and whatsoever is a proper object of its choice, is also sufficient to draw forth and 
determine the actings of it, unless there interpose 
some stronger <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.iv-p55.1">appetibile</span></i>, to rival or overmatch it in 
its choice: and yet even in this case also, God no 
doubt can so strengthen the propensity of the will to 
good, that it shall have no appetite to or relish for 
the pleasures of sense at all; and consequently shall 
need no proposal, either of reward or punishment, to 
draw it off from the choice and pursuit of those 
things, which the grace of God has already given it 
such an entire aversion to. For this, questionless, is 
the present condition of the angels and other glorified spirits, whose will is so absolutely determined to 
good, as to be without any proneness or disposition 
at all to evil; and what condition they are in at present, God, we may be sure, by his omnipotence, 
could have created man in at first, and have preserved him in ever since, had he been so pleased; so that 
there is nothing in the thing itself impossible. But 
this, I own, affects not immediately the case now 
before us. And therefore, in the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p56">Second place, a thing may be said to be necessary, 
not absolutely, but with respect to that particular 
state and condition in which it is. And thus, because God has actually so cast the present condition 
of man, as to make his inclination to good but imperfect, and during this life to continue it so, and <pb n="151" id="iii.iv-Page_151" />withal to place him amongst such objects as are mightily apt to draw him off from what is morally good, 
it was necessary, upon the supposal of such a condition, that, if God would have men effectually choose 
good, and avoid evil, he should suggest to them some 
further motives to good, and arguments against evil, 
than what the bare consideration of the things themselves, prohibited or commanded by him, can afford. 
For otherwise, that which is morally good, meeting 
with so faint and feeble an inclination in the will to 
wards it, will never be able to make any prevailing 
impression upon that leading faculty. From all which 
you see in what sense we affirm it necessary for God 
to propose rewards to men, thereby to engage them 
to their duty; namely, because of that imperfect 
estate which God has been pleased to leave men 
under in this world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p57">And now, in the next place, for the proof of this 
necessity, (which was the other thing proposed by us,) 
these two general reasons may be offered.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p58">The first taken from clear evidence of scripture. 
And the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p59">Second, from the constant avowed practice of all 
the wise lawgivers of the world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p60">1. And first for scripture. It has been more than 
sufficiently proved from thence already, how deplorably unable the heart of man is, not only to conquer, 
but even to contend with the difficulties of a spiritual 
course, without a steady view of such promises as 
may supply new life, spirit, and vigour to its obedience. To all which, let it suffice, at present, to add 
that full and notable declaration of St. Paul, in 
<scripRef passage="1Cor 15:19" id="iii.iv-p60.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.19">1 Cor. xv. 19</scripRef>, <i>that if in this life only we had hope 
in Christ, we were of all men most miserable</i>. And <pb n="152" id="iii.iv-Page_152" />certainly, for a man to know, that by being a Christian, he should be of 
<i>all men most miserable</i>, was 
as untoward an argument (should we look no further) to persuade him to be a Christian, as could 
well have been thought of. So that we see here 
how those <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.iv-p60.2">adepti</span></i>, those <i>men of perfection</i> before 
spoken of, (who scorn to be religious out of any respect to a future reward,) are already got a pitch 
above the third heaven; and far beyond the utmost 
perfection that St. Paul himself ever pretended to. 
But,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p61">Secondly, the other proof of the same assertion 
shall be taken from the practice of all the noted law 
givers of the world; who have still found it necessary to back and fortify their laws with rewards 
and punishments; these being the very strength and 
sinew of the law, as the law itself is of government.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p62">No wise ruler ever yet ventured the peace of society upon the goodness of men’s nature, or the virtuous inclination of their temper. Nor was any 
thing truly great and extraordinary ever almost 
achieved, but in the strength of some reward every 
whit as great and extraordinary as the action which 
it carried a man out to. Thus it was in the virtue 
of Saul’s high promises that David encountered Goliah: the giant indeed was the mark he shot, or 
rather slung at; but the king’s daughter and the 
court preferments were the mark he most probably aimed at. For we read how inquisitive he was, 
what should be done for him. And it is not unknown, how in the case of a scrupulous oath-sick 
conscience also, promise of preferment has been 
found the ablest casuist to resolve it; from which 
and the like passages, both ancient and modern, if <pb n="153" id="iii.iv-Page_153" />we look further into the politics of the Greeks and 
the Romans, and other nations of remark in history, 
we shall find, that, whensoever the laws enjoined 
any thing harsh, and to the doing of which men 
were naturally averse, they always thought it requisite to add allurement to obligation, by declaring a 
noble recompence (possibly some large pension, or 
gainful office, or title of honour) to the meritorious 
doers of whatsoever should be commanded them; 
and when again, on the other side, the law forbad 
the doing of any thing which men were otherwise 
mightily inclined to do, they were still forced to 
call in aid from the rods and the axes, and other 
terrible inflictions, to secure the authority of the 
prohibition against the bent and fury of the contrary inclination. And this course, being founded 
in the very nature of men and things, was and is 
as necessary to give force and efficacy to the divine 
laws themselves, as to any human laws whatsoever. 
For in vain do we think to find any man virtuous 
enough to be a law to himself, or any law strong 
enough to enforce and drive home its own obligation; or lastly, the prerogative of any lawgiver 
high enough to assure to him the subjects obedience. 
For men generally affect to be caressed and encouraged, and, as it were, bought to their duty, (as well 
as from it too sometimes.) For which and the like 
causes, when God, by Moses, had set before his own 
people a large number of the most excellent, and, 
as one would think, self-recommending precepts on 
the one hand, and a black roll of the very worst and 
vilest of sins on the other, (sins that seemed to carry 
their punishment in their very commission;) yet nevertheless, in the issue, God found it needful to <pb n="154" id="iii.iv-Page_154" />bring up the rear of all with those decretory words, 
in <scripRef id="iii.iv-p62.1" passage="Deut. xxx. 19" parsed="|Deut|30|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.30.19">Deut. xxx. 19</scripRef>, <i>Behold, I have this day set before you life and death, blessing and cursing</i>. 
And what he then set before the Israelites, he now 
sets before us, and the whole world besides; and 
when we shall have well weighed the nature of the 
things set before us, and considered what life is and 
what death is, I suppose we shall need neither instruction nor exhortation, to which of the two we 
should direct our choice.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p63">And now, to close up all, and to relieve your patience, you have heard the point stated and argued, 
and the objections against it answered; after all 
which, what can we so naturally infer from this 
whole discourse, as the infinite concern, lying upon 
every man, to fix to himself such a principle to act 
by, as may effectually bring him to that great and 
beatific end, which he came into the world for?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p64">This is most certain, that no man’s practice can 
rise higher than his hopes. It is observed in aqueducts, that no pipe or conduit can force the current 
of the water higher than the spring-head itself lies, 
from whence the water first descends. In like 
manner, it is impossible for a man, who designs to 
himself only the rewards of this world, to act in the 
strength thereof, at such a rate, as shall bring him 
to a better. And the reason of this is, because 
whosoever makes these present enjoyments his 
whole design, accounts them absolutely the best 
things he can have, and accordingly he looks no 
further, he expects no better; and if so, it is not to 
be imagined, that he should ever obtain what he 
never so much as looked for: for no man shall come 
to heaven by chance.</p>


<pb n="155" id="iii.iv-Page_155" />

<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p65">As for trials and temptations, (those fatal rocks 
which the souls of men are so apt to dash upon,) we 
may take this for an infallible rule concerning them; 
namely, that nothing in this world can support a 
man against such trials, as shall threaten him with 
the utter loss of this world. For the truth is, it 
would imply a contradiction to suppose that it could; 
and yet these are the trials which even wise men 
so much fear, and prepare for, and know that they 
shall sink under and perish by, unless borne up by 
something mightier and greater than the world; 
and therefore not to be found in it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p66">What further trials God may have in reserve for 
us, we cannot tell; only this we may reckon upon 
as a certain, though sad truth; that there has been 
a mighty growing guilt upon this nation for several 
years. And as great guilts naturally portend as 
well as provoke great judgments; so God knows 
how soon the black cloud, which has been so long 
gathering over us, may break, and pour down upon 
us; and how near we may be to times, in which 
he who will keep his conscience must expect to 
keep nothing else.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p67">For nothing, certainly, can cast a more dreadful 
aspect upon us, than those monstrous crying immoralities lately broke in amongst us; by which, not 
only the English virtue, but the very English temper, 
seems utterly to have left us; while, to the terror 
of all pious minds, foreign vices have invaded us, 
which threaten us more than any foreign armies 
can.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p68">As for our excellent church, which has been so 
maligned and struck at on all hands, and we of this 
place especially; and that by some whom we had <pb n="156" id="iii.iv-Page_156" /> little cause to expect such stabs from, (to their just 
and eternal infamy be it spoke;<note n="7" id="iii.iv-p68.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p69">See a virulent, insulting pamphlet, 
entitled, A Letter to a Member of Parliament, &amp;c. page 14 and 52, printed in the year 1697, and as like the author himself, W. W. as malice 
can make it.</p></note>) we have been 
moreover told, and that with spite and insolence 
enough, that our possessions and privileges are very 
precarious, (though yet, thanks be to God, and to 
our ancient government, confirmed to us by all that 
this nation calls law;) and withal, that our reign 
will be very short, (as no doubt, if republicans might 
have their will, the reign of all kings, even of king 
William himself, would be so too.) But still, blessed 
be the Almighty, we are in his hands; and whatsoever his most wise providence may bring upon us, we 
know upon what terms our great Lord and Master 
will deal with us; having so fully declared himself, 
as to all these critical turns and trials of our obedience, in <scripRef id="iii.iv-p69.1" passage="Rev. ii. 10" parsed="|Rev|2|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.10">Rev. ii. 10</scripRef>. <i>Be thou faithful unto death, 
and I will give thee a crown of life</i>. God enable 
us to be the former, by a steady, unshaken hope of 
the latter.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.iv-p70"><i>To which God be rendered and ascribed, as is 
most due, all praise, might, majesty, and do 
minion, both now and for evermore</i>. Amen.</p>



<pb n="157" id="iii.iv-Page_157" />

</div2>

<div2 title="A Discourse Concerning the General Resurretion, on Acts xxiv. 15." prev="iii.iv" next="iii.vi" id="iii.v">
<h2 id="iii.v-p0.1">A DISCOURSE</h2>
<h4 id="iii.v-p0.2">CONCERNING</h4>
<h3 id="iii.v-p0.3">THE GENERAL RESURRECTION,</h3>
<h4 id="iii.v-p0.4">ON</h4>
<h3 id="iii.v-p0.5"><scripRef passage="Acts 24:15" id="iii.v-p0.6" parsed="|Acts|24|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.15">ACTS XXIV. 15</scripRef>.</h3>
<p class="hangtext" id="iii.v-p1"><i>Having hope towards God</i>, (<i>which they themselves also allow</i>,) 
<i>that there shall be a resurrection of the dead, both 
of the just and unjust</i>.</p>
<p class="first" id="iii.v-p2">THE most wise Creator of the universe has so 
formed one world, that it is not to be governed 
without the help of another; nor the actions of the 
life here, to be kept in order, without the hopes and 
fears of one hereafter. The truth is, next to God 
himself, hopes and fears govern all things. They 
act by a kind of royal deputation under him, and 
are so without control, that they carry all before 
them, by an absolute, unlimited sway. For so long 
as God governs the world, (which will be as long as 
there is a world to govern,) law must govern under 
him, and the sanction of rewards and punishments 
must be that which enables the law itself to govern: 
human nature of itself being by no means so well 
disposed, as to make its duty the sole motive or 
measure of its obedience.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p3">For as in other cases, so here, it is not so much 
the hand which binds, as the bond or chain with 
which it binds, which must make good its hold, 
upon the thing or person so bound by it. Every <pb n="158" id="iii.v-Page_158" />man, in all that concerns him, stands influenced by 
his hopes and fears, and those by rewards and punishments, the proper and respective objects thereof; 
and the divine law is the grand adamantine ligament, tying both of them fast together; by assuring 
rewards to our hopes, and punishments to our fears; 
so that man being thus bound by the peremptory, 
irreversible decree of Heaven, must, by virtue thereof, indispensably obey or suffer; the sentence of the 
law being universal and perpetual, either of a work 
to be done, or a penalty to be endured.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p4">But whether it be from the nature or fate of man 
kind, it is no small matter of wonder, that man, of 
all creatures, should have such an averseness to obey, 
and such a proneness to disobey his Maker, that no 
thing under an eternity of happiness or misery (the 
first of them unspeakable, and the other of them in 
tolerable) should be the means appointed to engage 
him to the one, or deter him from the other. And 
it is yet a greater wonder, that not only such a method of dealing with men should be thought 
necessary, but that in such innumerable instances it 
should be found not sufficient; at least not effectual 
to the end it is intended for; as the event of things 
too fatally demonstrates it not to be.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p5">Nevertheless, since Almighty God has pitched upon this method 
of governing the world by rewards and punishments, a resurrection of the persons 
so to be rewarded or punished must needs be granted absolutely and unavoidably 
necessary: nothing in this life giving us a satisfactory account, that either 
the good or the bad have been yet dealt with according to the strict and utmost 
merit of their works: which yet, the justice of an infinitely wise judge and 
governor <pb n="159" id="iii.v-Page_159" />having so positively declared his will in the 
case, cannot but insist upon. For albeit God, as 
creator of the world, acted therein by an absolute, 
sovereign power, always under the conduct of infinite wisdom and goodness; yet, as governor of it, 
his justice is the prime attribute which he proceeds 
by, and the laws the grand instruments whereby justice acts, as rewards and punishments are the things 
which give life, force, and efficacy to justice itself. 
Upon which grounds, the apostle gives us a full account of the whole matter, in that excellent place, 
in <scripRef passage="2Cor 5:10" id="iii.v-p5.1" parsed="|2Cor|5|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.10">2 Cor. v. 10</scripRef>. <i>We must all</i>, says he, 
<i>appear before the judgment-seat of Christ, that every one 
may receive the things done in his body, according 
to what he hath done, whether it be good or bad</i>. 
Thus says the apostle. But the dead, we know, as 
such, can receive no such things; nor are subjects 
capable of rewards or punishments: so that the sum 
of the apostle’s whole argument amounts to this: 
that as certainly as God governs the world wisely, 
and will one day judge it righteously, so certain is 
it, that there must be a general retribution, and, by 
consequence, a general resurrection.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p6">In my discourse upon which, I shall cast the 
whole prosecution of the subject here to be treated 
of by us, under these three propositions, viz.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p7">I. That a belief of a resurrection from the dead, 
is a thing exceeding difficult, strange, and harsh to 
the discourses of natural reason.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p8">II. That notwithstanding this great difficulty, 
there is yet sufficient reason and solid ground for 
the belief of it. And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p9">III. and lastly, That supposing a sufficiency of reason for 
this belief, all difficulties, and seeming repugnancies <pb n="160" id="iii.v-Page_160" />allegeable against it, do exceedingly advance the worth, value, and excellency of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p10">Now under these three propositions shall be taken 
in all that we shall or can say concerning the general resurrection at the last day. And accordingly, 
as to the first of the three propositions, importing 
the great difficulty, strangeness, and repugnancy of 
the article of the resurrection to the belief of natural reason, we find, moreover, in the text here 
pitched upon by us, that the main objection insisted 
upon by the principal of St. Paul’s opposers, the 
Sadducees, against the doctrine preached by him, 
was drawn from this controverted point of the resurrection, and of the incredibility of the same, 
founded upon the supposed impossibility thereof; 
which, as it was a point of incomparably the greatest 
moment in the practice of religion, and consequently 
with the firmest steadiness to be assented to, and 
with equal zeal to be contended for, by our apostle; 
so was it with no less heat and fierceness opposed 
and exploded by those his forementioned antagonists. 
In treating of which, I shall endeavour these two 
things.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p11">1. To shew that there is such an extraordinary 
averseness in natural reason to the belief of a resurrection, as in the said proposition we have affirmed 
that there is.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p12">2. To assign the causes from which this averseness proceeds.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p13">And first, for the first of these. The surest and 
readiest way, I should think, to learn the verdict of 
reason in this matter, would be to proceed by the 
rule and standard of their judgment, who were the 
most acknowledged and renowned masters of reason <pb n="161" id="iii.v-Page_161" />and learning in the several ages of the world, the 
philosophers; persons who discoursed upon the bare 
principles of natural reason, and upon no higher; 
who pretended not to revelation, but acquiesced in 
such discoveries, as nature, assisted with industry, 
and improved with hard study, could furnish them 
with. And this certainly was the best and likeliest 
way to state the <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.v-p13.1">ne plus ultra</span></i> of reason, and to 
shew how far it could and could not go, by shewing 
how far it had actually gone already. And the 
world has had experience in more sorts of learning 
than one, how much those, who have gone before, 
have surpassed in perfection, as well as time, those 
who have come after them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p14">Now, in the first rank of these great and celebrated persons, Pythagoras (the earliest whom history reports to us to have been dignified with the 
title of philosopher) asserted and taught a metempsychosis, or transmigration of the same soul into several bodies; which is utterly inconsistent with a resurrection; the number of bodies, upon these terms, 
in so great a proportion exceeding the number of 
souls; one soul wearing out many bodies, as one 
body does many garments. So that the Pythagoric 
principle can admit of no resurrection, unless there 
could be as many souls as bodies to rejoin one another; which, upon this hypothesis, cannot be.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p15">Plato indeed speaks much of the immortality of 
the soul; but by not so much as mentioning the 
rising of the body again after its dissolution, (when 
yet he treated of so cognate a subject,) we may rationally presume, that he knew nothing of it; and 
that amongst all his ideas, (as I may so express it,) 
he had none of such a resurrection.</p>

<pb n="162" id="iii.v-Page_162" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p16">Aristotle held an eternity of the world, viz. as to 
the heavens and the earth, the principal parts of it. 
But as to things mutable, he placed that eternity in 
the endless succession of individuals; which clearly 
shews, that he meant not, that those individuals 
should revive, and return to an endless duration. 
For since he asserted this succession only to immortalize the kind or species, the immortality of particulars would have rendered that succession wholly 
needless.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p17">As for the Stoics and Epicureans, who, I am 
sure, were reputed the subtilest and most acute of 
all the sects of philosophers, we have them in <scripRef id="iii.v-p17.1" passage="Acts xvii. 32" parsed="|Acts|17|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.32">Acts 
xvii. 32</scripRef>. scoffing at the very mention of rising from 
the dead. They thought it ridiculous for animated 
dust once dead to revive, or for man to be made or 
raised out of it, any more than once. For if that 
might be, they reckoned that men could not properly be said to die, but rather only to hold their 
breath for some time, than totally to lose it; and 
that death might be called a sleep without a metaphor, if we might so soon shake it off, and rise from 
it again. In short, if Zeno or Chrysippus were alive, 
they would explode, and if Epicurus himself should 
rise from the dead, he would scarce believe a resurrection.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p18">But to pass from heathens to those who had 
their reason further improved by revelation, we 
have in the Jewish church a great, a learned, and 
considerable sect, called the Sadducees, wholly discarding this article from their creed; as St. Matthew 
tells us, in <scripRef id="iii.v-p18.1" passage="Matth. xxii. 23" parsed="|Matt|22|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.23">Matth. xxii. 23</scripRef>, and St. Luke, in <scripRef id="iii.v-p18.2" passage="Acts xxiii. 8" parsed="|Acts|23|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.23.8">Acts xxiii. 8</scripRef>, <i>that the 
Sadducees say, there is no resurrection</i>, &amp;c. as, no doubt, it was their 
interest <pb n="163" id="iii.v-Page_163" />(as well as belief) that there should be 
none.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p19">And lastly, even for some of those who professed 
Christianity itself, and that in the famous city of 
Corinth, where most of the gallantry, the wit, and 
learned arts of Greece flourished, we find some 
Christians themselves denying it, as appears from 
that elaborate confutation which St. Paul bestowed 
upon them in the <scripRef passage="1Cor 15:1-58" id="iii.v-p19.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|1|15|58" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.1-1Cor.15.58">15th chapter of his first Epistle to 
the Corinthians</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p20">Which instances, amongst several others assign 
able to the same purpose, may suffice to shew, how 
hardly this article finds credit with those who are 
led by principles of mere natural reason; and indeed 
so strange and incredible does it appear to such, (and 
some others also, though professing higher principles,) 
that the same power which God exerted in raising 
Christ from the dead, seems necessary to raise such 
sons of infidelity to a firm and thorough belief of it. 
And so I come to the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p21">Second thing proposed, viz. to assign the causes, 
why natural reason thus starts from the belief of a resurrection: and these may be reckoned of two sorts.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p22">1. Such as are taken from the manifold improbabilities, rendering the matter so exceeding unlikely 
to the judgment of human reason, that it cannot 
frame itself to a belief, that there is really any such 
thing. And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p23">. Such as are drawn from the downright impossibility charged upon it. Both which are to be considered. And</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p24">1st. Those many great improbabilities and unlikelihoods alleged against the resurrection of the same 
numerical body, are apt to give a mighty check to <pb n="164" id="iii.v-Page_164" />the mind of man in yielding its belief to it. For who 
would imagine, or could conceive, that when a body, 
by continual fraction and dissipation, is crumbled 
into millions of little atoms, some portions of it rarified into air, others sublimated into fire, and the rest 
changed into earth and water, the elements should 
after all this surrender back their spoils, and the several parts, after such a dispersion, should travel from 
all the four quarters of the world to meet together, 
and come to a mutual interview of one another, in one 
and the same individual body again? That God should 
summon a part out of this fish, that fowl, that beast, 
that tree, and remand it to its former place, to unite 
into a new combination for the rebuilding of a fallen 
edifice, and restoring an old, broken, demolished 
carcass to itself once more? So that, by such a continual circulation of life and death following upon 
one another, the grave should become, not so much a 
conclusion, as the interruption; not the period, but 
the parenthesis of our lives; a short interval between 
the present and the future, and only a passage to 
convey us from one life to another. These things, 
we must confess, are both difficult in the notion, and 
hard to our belief. For though, indeed, the word of 
truth has declared, that <i>all flesh is grass</i>, and man 
but as <i>the flower of the field</i>; yet the apprehensions 
of sense will hardly be brought to acknowledge, that 
he therefore grows upon his own grave, or springs 
afresh out of the ground. For can the jaws of death 
relent? or the grave, of all things, make restitution? 
Can filth and rottenness be the preparatives to glory? 
and dust and ashes the seedplots of immortality? 
Is the sepulchre a place to dress ourselves in for 
heaven, the attiring room for corruption to put on <pb n="165" id="iii.v-Page_165" />incorruption, and to fit us for the beatific vision? 
These are paradoxes which nature cannot well digest; mysteries which it cannot fathom; being all 
of them such, as the common, universal observation 
of the world is wholly a stranger to.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p25">And thus much for the first cause, which generally 
keeps men from a belief of the resurrection; namely, 
the great improbabilities and unlikelihoods attending 
it; but this is not all; there being yet another and a 
greater argument alleged against it, and that is, in the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p26">Second and next place, the downright impossibilities charged upon it. And this from the seemingly 
unanswerable contradictions and absurdities implied 
in it; and, as some think, unavoidably consequent 
upon it. Of which, the chief, and most hardly reconcileable to the discourses of human reason, is founded 
in and derivable from the continual transmutation of 
one thing into another. For how extravagant so 
ever the forementioned Pythagorean hypothesis, of 
the transmigration or metempsychosis of one soul 
into several bodies, may be justly accounted to be, 
yet the transmutation of one body into another 
ought not to be accounted so. For the parts of 
a body, we know, are in a continual flux, and the decays of nature are repaired by the daily substitution 
of new matter derived from our nutriment; and 
when, at length, this body comes to be dissolved by 
death, it soon after returns to earth; and that earth 
is animated into grass, and that grass turned into 
the substance of the beast which eats it, and that 
beast becomes food to man, and so, by a long percolation, is converted into his flesh and substance. So 
that such matter or substance, which was once an 
integral part of this man’s body, perhaps twenty <pb n="166" id="iii.v-Page_166" />years after his death, by this round or circle of perpetual transmutation, comes to be an integral part 
of another man’s. Now if there be a resurrection, 
and every man shall be restored with his own numerical body, perfect and complete, we may propose 
our doubt in those words of the Sadducees to our Saviour in <scripRef id="iii.v-p26.1" passage="Matth. xxii. 28" parsed="|Matt|22|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.28">Matth. xxii. 28</scripRef>, concerning the woman who 
had been married to several husbands successively: 
<i>To which of them shall she belong at the last day? 
for all of them had her</i>. So may it be said of such 
a portion of matter or substance, which, by continual 
change, has been an integral part of several bodies: 
To which of these bodies shall it be restored at the 
resurrection? For having successively belonged to 
each of them, either our bodies must not rise entire, 
or the same portion of substance and matter must be 
a part of several distinct bodies, and consequently 
be in several distinct places at the same time, which 
is manifestly impossible.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p27">Now the foundation of this argument, taken from 
the vicissitude and mutual change of things into one 
another, is clear, from obvious and universally uncontested experience; and being so, the restitution 
of every soul to its own respective body, and to 
every integral part of it, is a thing to which all principles of natural reason seem a contradiction; and 
by consequence, if so, not within the power of 
omnipotence to effect. I say, it seems so; and I will 
not presume to say more.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p28">The consideration of which drove the Socinians, 
those known enemies to natural as well as revealed 
religion, (whatsoever they pretend in contradiction 
to what they assert in behalf of both,) together with 
some others, peremptorily to deny that men shall be <pb n="167" id="iii.v-Page_167" />raised with the same numerical bodies which they 
had in this world, but with another, which, for its 
ethereal, refined substance, they say, is by St. Paul 
termed <i>a spiritual body</i>, <scripRef passage="1Cor 15:44" id="iii.v-p28.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.44">1 Cor. xv. 44</scripRef>. And being 
here pressed with the very literal signification of the 
word <i>resurrection</i>, which implies a repeated existence 
of the same thing, they will have it here used only by 
a kind of metaphor, viz. that because in death a man 
seems to the perception and view of sense utterly to 
perish and cease to be, therefore his restitution seems 
to be a sort of resurrection. And as for those Greek 
words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p28.2">ἀναστῆναι</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p28.3">ἐγείρειν</span>, they endeavour to shew, 
by other like places of scripture, that they signify no 
more than the bare suscitation, raising, or giving 
being to a thing, without its having fallen or perished before. As for instance, in <scripRef id="iii.v-p28.4" passage="Matth. xxii. 24" parsed="|Matt|22|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.24">Matth. xxii. 24</scripRef>, 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p28.5">ἀναστήσει σπέρμα τῷ ἀδελφῷ</span>, <i>he shall raise up seed to 
his brother</i>. And in <scripRef id="iii.v-p28.6" passage="Rom. ix. 17" parsed="|Rom|9|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.17">Rom. ix. 17</scripRef>, God says of Pharaoh, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p28.7">διὰ τοῦτο ἐξήγειρά σε· </span>
<i>for this cause have I raised 
thee up</i>. Whereas neither of these can be supposed 
to have perished before that raising. From whence, 
and some other such like places, they conclude, that 
these words, applied to the present case, import at 
most the bare restoration of the man; and that not 
necessarily by restoring his soul to its old body, but 
by joining it to a new; accounted indeed the same 
to all real intents and purposes of use, though not by 
formal identity; they still affirming, nevertheless, 
the man thus raised, and with his new body, to be 
the same person; forasmuch as, they say, it is the 
soul or spirit which makes the man, and is the proper principle which gives the individuation. This 
was their opinion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p29">And thus I have done with the first of the three <pb n="168" id="iii.v-Page_168" />propositions drawn from the words, viz. the exceeding great difficulty of men’s believing a resurrection. 
And that, both by proving that actually it is so, 
from the most authentic examples allegeable in the 
case, and by assigning withal the reasons and causes 
why it comes to be so: I proceed now to the second 
proposition, viz. To shew that, notwithstanding this 
difficulty, there is yet sufficient reason and solid 
ground for the belief of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p30">And this I shall endeavour to do, both by answering the foregoing objections brought against the resurrection; and withal offering something by way of 
argument, for the positive proof of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p31">Now for the first of these. I shew that the resurrection was argued against upon two distinct heads, 
viz. The improbabilities attending it, and the impossibilities charged upon it. And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p32">1. Briefly, as to the objection from the improbabilities said to attend it, and to keep men off from 
the belief of it; besides that the said objection runs 
in a very loose and popular, rather than in a close 
and argumentative way, and looks more like harangue than reasoning, (though yet the best that the 
thing will bear,) we are to observe yet further, that 
not every strange and unusual event ought always, 
and under all circumstances, to be accounted improbable. For where a sufficient cause of any thing or 
event may be assigned, though above and beyond 
the common course of natural causes, I cannot 
reckon that event or thing properly and strictly improbable. Forasmuch as it is no ways improbable, 
that the supreme agent and governor of all things 
should, for some great end or purpose, sometimes 
step out of the ordinary road of his providence, (as <pb n="169" id="iii.v-Page_169" />undoubtedly he often does,) and of which there are 
several instances upon record, both in sacred and 
profane story, relating what strange things have 
happened in the world, which could not rationally 
be ascribed to any other, but the supernatural workings of a divine power. Nevertheless, admitting, 
but not granting the fore-alleged improbabilities of a 
resurrection, yet this does not at all affect the point 
now in dispute before us, which turns not properly 
upon the probability, but the possibility of the thing 
here discoursed of. And where there is a possibility 
on the one side, answered by an omnipotence on the 
other, there can be no ground to question an effect 
commensurate to both. For a resurrection being 
allowed possible, though never so improbable, still it 
is in the number of those things which an infinite 
power can do; and upon this account we find, that 
there is a much higher pitch of infidelity, which 
stops not here, but goes so far on, as to deny the 
very possibility of it too: and this brings me to the 
examination of the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p33">Second objection produced against this article of 
the resurrection, from the utter impossibility thereof, 
(as the objectors pretend) and that impossibility (as 
we have shewn) founded upon the continual transmutation of one body into another. This, I say, was 
the argument; and it seems to me to press the 
hardest upon the resurrection of the same numerical 
body, and to be the most difficult to be solved and answered of any other whatsoever. For as for those 
commonly drawn from the seeming impossibility of 
bringing together such an innumerable multitude of 
minute particles, as from a body once dissolved must 
needs be scattered all the world over into the several <pb n="170" id="iii.v-Page_170" />elements of fire, air, water, and earth, and reuniting 
them all together at the last day; I cannot, I say, 
find any thing in all this either hard or puzzling, and 
much less contrary to natural reason to believe, if we 
do but acknowledge an omniscience in the agent, 
who is to do this great thing, joined with an omni 
potence in the same. For, by the first of these two 
perfections, he cannot but know where all and every 
one of the said particles of the body are lodged and 
disposed of; and by the latter, he must be no less 
able to bring them from all parts and places of the 
universe, though never so vastly distant from one another, and join them again together in the restitution of the said body. Nothing being difficult, either 
for omniscience to know, or for omnipotence to do; 
but when the thing to be done is, in the nature of it, 
impossible; as the fore-alleged argument would infer 
the resurrection to be.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p34">To which therefore I answer, that the proposition or 
assertion, upon which the said argument is grounded, is neither evident nor 
certain; and that we have no assurance, that the transmutation of an human body 
into other animated bodies, after its dissolution, is total, and extends to all 
the parts thereof; but that there may be a considerable portion of matter in 
every man’s body (for of such only we now dispute) which never passes by 
transmutation into any other animated body, but sinks into and rests in the 
common mass of matter, contained in the four elements, (according to the 
respective nature of each particular element wherein it is lodged,) and there 
continues unchanged by any new animation, till the last day. But what these 
particular parts are, which admit of no such further change, <pb n="171" id="iii.v-Page_171" />and what quantity of corporeal substance or matter 
they make or amount to, I suppose, is known only 
to God himself, the great disposer and governor, as 
well as maker and governor of the world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p35">And whereas it is said in the objection, that such 
a continual transmutation, as is here supposed, is 
evident from a general, constant, uncontestable experience; I deny, that the just measures, bounds, 
and compass of this transmutation can be exactly 
known by or evident to common experience; forasmuch as it falls not under the cognizance of the out 
ward senses; and yet it is only that, and the repeated observations made thereby, which experience 
is or can be founded upon. For who can assure 
himself, or any one else, upon his own personal 
sight, hearing, or the report of any other of his 
senses, that the whole matter of a dissolved body 
passes successively into other living bodies? (though 
a great portion of it may, and without question 
does;) and if, on the other side, he cannot, upon his 
own personal observation, give a full and exact account of this, can he pretend to tell how and where 
the providence of God has disposed of the remaining 
part of the said dissolved body, which has not under 
gone any such change? This, I say, is not to be 
known by us, either by any observation of sense, or 
discourse of reason founded thereupon, and I know 
of no revelation to adjust the matter. So that, although it should be supposed true, (which we do by 
no means grant to be so,) that in the dissolution of 
every human body the whole mass, and every part 
of the said body, underwent such an entire transmutation as we have been speaking of; yet, since this 
cannot certainly be known, it cannot come into argumentation, <pb n="172" id="iii.v-Page_172" />as a proof of that which it is alleged 
for; unless we would prove an <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.v-p35.1">ignotum per ceque 
ignotum</span></i>; which being grossly illogical, and a mere 
<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.v-p35.2">petitio principii</span></i>, can conclude nothing, nor at all 
affect the subject in dispute, one way or other: forasmuch as in every demonstration of the highest 
sort, the principles thereof ought to be evident, as 
well as certain.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p36">The sum of all therefore is this; that every human body, upon 
its dissolution, sinks by degrees into the elementary mass of matter; whereof a 
great part passes by several animations into other bodies; and a great part 
likewise remains in the same elementary mass, without undergoing any further 
change. To which reserved portion, at the last day, the soul, as the prime, 
individuating principle, and the said reserved portion of matter, as an 
essential and radical part of the individuation, together with a sufficient 
supply of more matter (if requisite) from the general mass, shall, by the 
almighty power of God joining all those together, make up and restore the same 
individual person: and this cuts off all necessity of 
holding, that what was once an integral part of one 
body, should, at the same time, become an integral 
part of another, which, it is confessed, for the reason 
before given, would make the restitution of the same 
numerical portion of matter to both bodies utterly 
impossible.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p37">But if it be here replied, that our assertion of a reserved 
portion of matter never passing into other animated bodies by any further 
transmutation, (albeit a considerable portion of the same dissolved body be 
allowed so to do) is a thing merely <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.v-p37.1">gratis dictum</span></i>, and that we have not yet 
positively proved the same; <pb n="173" id="iii.v-Page_173" />my answer is, that in the present case, there is no 
necessity of proving that it is actually so; but it is 
sufficient to our purpose, that the contrary cannot be 
proved, and that nothing hinders but that it may be 
so; the thing being in itself possible: and if that be 
granted, then the argument, founded upon the supposed impossibility of it, comes to nothing. Forasmuch as being possible, it falls within the compass of 
God’s omnipotence, which is the great attribute to 
be employed in this case. And this effectually over 
throws the whole force of the objection.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p38">But if it be further argued, that the great addition of matter to be made at the last day, out of the 
common mass, to those remainders of matter, which 
(having belonged to the same man’s body formerly) 
are then to be completed into a perfect body again, 
seems inconsistent with the numerical identity of the 
body which was before, and that which shall be after 
wards at the resurrection; I answer, that this is no 
more inconsistent with the numerical identity thereof, than the addition of so great a quantity of new 
matter, as comes to be made to a man’s body, by a 
continual augmentation of all the parts of it, from 
his birth to his full stature, makes his body numerically another at his grown age, from that which the 
same person had while he was yet an infant. In 
both which ages, nevertheless, the body is still 
reckoned but one and the same in number, though 
in disparity of bulk and substance, twenty to one 
greater in the latter than in the former. Accordingly, 
suppose we further, that only so much matter as has 
still continued in our bodies, from our coming into 
the world to our going out of it, shall be reunited to 
our soul at the resurrection, even that may and will <pb n="174" id="iii.v-Page_174" />be sufficient to constitute our glorified body in a real, 
numerical identity with that body which the soul 
was in before, so as upon all accounts to be still the 
same body, though in those so very different states 
and conditions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p39">And therefore, the opinion of the Socinians, viz. That 
the soul, at the resurrection, shall be clothed with another and quite different 
body, from what it had in this life, (whether of ether or some such like 
sublimated matter,) moved thereto by the forementioned objections, and the like, 
ought not to be admitted: it being contrary to reason and all sound 
philosophy, that the soul successively united to two 
entirely distinct bodies, should make but one and the 
same numerical person: since though the soul be indeed the prime and chief principle of the individuation of the person, yet it is not the sole and adequate principle thereof; but the soul, joined with 
the body, makes the adequate, individuating principle of the person. Nor will any true philosophy 
allow, that the body was ever intended for the mere 
garment of the soul, but for an essential, constituent 
part of the man, as really as the soul itself: and the 
difference of an essential half in any composition 
will be sure to make an essential difference in the 
whole compound. Nor is this Socinian assertion 
more contrary to the principles of philosophy, than 
to the express words of scripture; which are not 
more positive in affirming a resurrection, than in declaring a resurrection of the same numerical person. 
And whereas, they say, that they grant, that the 
same numerical person shall rise again, though not 
the same body, (the soul, as they contend, still individuating any body which it shall be clothed with,) we <pb n="175" id="iii.v-Page_175" />have already shewn, on the contrary, that the person 
cannot be numerically the same, when the body is 
not so too; since the soul is not the sole principle of 
personal individuation, though the chief; besides 
that it seems very odd, and no ways agreeable to the 
common sentiments of reason, to say, that any thing 
rises again, which had never perished nor fallen before, as it is certain that the body, which these men 
suppose shall be united to the soul at the last day, 
never did. But to elude the force of this argument, 
the Socinians pretend, that the words whereby we 
would infer a resurrection of the same body, to wit, 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p39.1">ἀναστῆναι, ἐγείρειν</span>, and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p39.2">ἐγείρεσθαι</span>, &amp;c. infer no such 
thing in the several texts from whence they are 
alleged; but only import a bare suscitation, or raising up of a thing, without any necessity of supposing 
it to have perished before, as being often applied to 
things entirely produced <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.v-p39.3">de novo</span></i>. But the answer 
to this is not difficult, viz. that the point now before us is not wholly deter min able from the bare 
grammatical use of these words; (according to which 
we deny not, but that they sometimes import a mere 
suscitation or production of a thing, without supposing any precedent destruction of the same;) but the 
sense of these words must be sometimes also determined by the particular state and circumstance of 
the objects to which they are applied; as when they 
are applied to and used about things bereaved of 
their former existence, (as persons dead, and departed this life, manifestly are;) and in such a case, 
whensoever the words  
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p39.4">ἀναστῆναι, ἐγείρειν</span>, and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p39.5">ἐγείρεσθαι</span> 
come to be so applied, I affirm, that they can, with 
no tolerable accord to common sense and reason, be 
allowed to signify any thing else, but the <i>repetition </i><pb n="176" id="iii.v-Page_176" />or <i>restitution</i> of lost existence, or, in other words, 
the resuscitation of that which had perished before.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p40">And thus much in answer to the objection brought 
to prove the impossibility of a resurrection of the 
same numerical body founded upon the continual 
transmutation of one body into another. The sum 
of all amounting to this, viz. that if the transmutation of human bodies after death, into other animate 
bodies successively, be total, the objection, founded 
upon such a transmutation, is not easy to be avoided; 
and if, on the other side, it be not total, I cannot 
see how it proves, that the restitution of the same 
numerical body carries in it any contradiction, nor, 
consequently, any impossibility at all. For the point 
now before us depending chiefly upon the due stating 
of the object of an infinite power, if the thing in 
dispute be but possible, it is sufficient to overthrow 
any argument that would pretend to prove, that an 
omnipotence cannot effect it. Which consideration 
having been thus offered by us, for the clearing of 
the forecited objection, we shall now proceed in 
the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p41">Second place, to produce something, as we promised, by way of 
positive proof for the evincing of a resurrection, notwithstanding all the 
difficulties and repugnancies which seem to attend it. And here, since this is a 
point of religion, knowable only by revelation, it cannot be positively proved, 
or made out to us any other way than by revelation, that is to say, by what God 
has declared in his written word concerning it: for natural reason and 
philosophy will afford us but little assistance in a case so extremely above 
both. Accordingly, since revelation is our only competent guide in this matter, <pb n="177" id="iii.v-Page_177" />the natural method, I conceive, for us to proceed by 
in our discourses thereupon, must be this, viz. that 
whereas the objection is, that the resurrection of the 
same numerical body implies in it a contradiction, 
and therefore cannot possibly be, even by the divine 
power itself; the proper answer to this ought to be 
by an inversion of the same terms after this manner, 
viz. that God has declared that he will, and therefore can raise the same numerical body at the last 
day. So that the sum of the whole matter turns 
upon this point; to wit, whether that which we 
judge to be or not to be a contradiction, ought to 
measure the extent of the divine power; or, on the 
other side, the divine power to determine what is or 
is not to be accounted by us a contradiction. And 
the difficulty on either side seems not inconsiderable. 
For if we take the first of these methods, this in 
convenience will attend it; that the measure we 
make use of is always short of the thing we apply 
it to; as a finite must needs be short of an infinite: 
and sometimes also false, and thereby not only short 
of it, but moreover disagreeable to it; it being very 
possible, (because indeed very frequent,) that the 
mind of man, even with its utmost sagacity, may be 
mistaken, and judge that to imply a contradiction 
which really does not so. But, on the other hand, 
if we make the divine power the measure, whereby 
we ought to judge what is or what is not a contradiction, we make that a measure which we do not throughly understand or comprehend; and that is 
contrary to the very nature and notion of a measure; 
forasmuch as that by which we would understand another thing, ought to be first understood itself. 
But how shall we be able to understand the extent 
<pb n="178" id="iii.v-Page_178" />of an infinite power, so as to know certainly how 
far it can go, and where it must stop, and can go no 
further? As if we should argue thus: This or that 
implies in it no contradiction, because God, by his 
divine power, can effect it; I think the inference 
very good: but for all that, it may be replied, How 
do you know what an infinite or divine power can 
or cannot do? Certain it is, that it cannot destroy 
itself, or put an end to its own being; and possibly 
there may be some other things, unknown to us, 
which are likewise under an incapacity of being 
done by it. And how then shall we govern our 
speculations in this arduous and perplexing point? 
For my own part, I should think it not only the 
safest, but in all respects the most rational way, 
in any doubtful case, where the power of almighty 
God is concerned, to ascribe as much to him as his 
divine nature and attributes suffer us to do: that 
is to say, that we rather prescribe to our reason 
from his power, than to his power from any rule or 
maxim taken up by our reason. And since there is 
a necessity of some rule or other to proceed by, in 
forming a judgment of God’s power, no less than of 
his other perfections; let God’s word or revelation, 
(in the name of all that pretends to be sensible or 
rational,) founded upon his infallible knowledge of 
whatsoever he says or reveals, (and confirmed by his 
essential veracity inseparably attending it,) be that 
great rule for us to judge by: for a better, I am 
sure, can never be assigned, nor a safer relied upon. 
And accordingly, when our Saviour was to answer 
the Sadducees, disputing upon this very subject, the 
resurrection, he argues not from any topic of common reason or natural philosophy, but wholly from  <pb n="179" id="iii.v-Page_179" />the power of God, as declared by the word of God. 
<i>Do ye not therefore err</i>, says he, <scripRef id="iii.v-p41.1" passage="Mark xii. 24" parsed="|Mark|12|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.12.24">Mark xii. 24</scripRef>, 
<i>because ye know not the scriptures, neither the 
power of God</i>? or, in other words, the power of 
God, as declared in scripture. Our Saviour went no 
further with them, as knowing this to have been 
home to the point, and sufficient for their conviction. 
And upon the same account, those remarkable pas 
sages in the evangelists cannot but be of mighty 
weight in the present case: as that particularly in 
<scripRef id="iii.v-p41.2" passage="Matt. xix. 26" parsed="|Matt|19|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.26">Matt. xix. 26</scripRef>, and in <scripRef id="iii.v-p41.3" passage="Mark x. 27" parsed="|Mark|10|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.10.27">Mark x. 27</scripRef>. In both which 
it is plainly and positively affirmed, <i>that with God 
all things are possible</i>; and yet more particularly 
in <scripRef id="iii.v-p41.4" passage="Luke xviii. 27" parsed="|Luke|18|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.27">Luke xviii. 27</scripRef>, where Christ, speaking of some 
things accounted with men impossible, tells us, <i>that 
the things impossible with men were possible with 
God</i>. The antithesis, we see here, is clear and full 
enough; and yet even with men nothing uses to be 
accounted impossible, but what is judged by them 
one way or other to imply in it a contradiction; and 
if so, it is evident, that the divine power may extend to some things, which, in the judgments of men, 
pass for contradictions; and consequently, that what, 
according to their judgments, implies in it a contradiction, cannot be always a just measure of what is 
impossible for God to do. Nevertheless, in order to 
the better understanding of this matter, I conceive 
it may not be amiss to distinguish here of two sorts 
of contradictions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p42">1. Such as appear immediately and self-evidently 
so, from the very terms of the proposition wherein 
they are expressed: the predicate implying in it a 
direct negation of the subject, and the subject mutually of the predicate; so 
that, upon the bare understanding <pb n="180" id="iii.v-Page_180" />of the signification of the terms or parts 
of the proposition, we cannot but apprehend and see 
the contradiction couched under them, and the utter 
inconsistency of the idea of one with the idea of the 
other: as if, for instance, we should say, that light 
is darkness, or that darkness is light; or that a 
piece of bread of about an inch in breadth, and of 
an inch in length, is a man’s body of about a yard 
and an half in length, and of a proportionable size 
in breadth; each of these propositions or assertions 
would import a direct and evident negation of the 
other, upon the very first sight or hearing, without 
any further examination of them at all. But then,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p43">2. There is another sort of contradictions, which 
may not improperly be termed consequential. That 
is to say, such as shew themselves, not by the immediate self-evidence of the terms, but by consequences 
and deductions drawn from some known principle 
by human ratiocination or discourse, and the judgment which men use to pass upon things in the 
strength and light thereof. In all which, since men 
may be deceived, (nothing being more incident to 
common humanity than mistake,) such contradictions cannot be so far relied upon, as to be taken for 
a perfect and sure measure of what the divine power 
can or cannot do. As for instance, if we should 
say, “That for a body having been once destroyed, 
and transmuted into other human bodies, or some 
parts thereof successively, to be restored again, 
with all the parts of it complete, and numerically 
the same, is a contradiction;” it is certain, however, that the contradiction here charged does not 
manifestly appear such from any evidence of the 
terms, but is only gathered by such consequences <pb n="181" id="iii.v-Page_181" />and inferences, as men form to themselves in their 
discourses upon this subject; and therefore, though 
possibly a truth, yet can be no clear proof, that it is 
impossible for an infinite power to do that which 
is here supposed and said to be a contradiction. 
But, on the other side, touching the first sort of 
contradictions mentioned by us, and shewing themselves by the immediate self-evidence of the terms; 
these, no doubt, ought to be looked upon by us out 
of the sphere or compass of omnipotence itself to 
effect: or otherwise, that old and universally received rule, viz. that 
the divine power extends to the doing of every thing, not implying in it a contradiction, must be exploded, and laid aside by us, 
as utterly useless and fallacious.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p44">But now, with reference to the foregoing distinction of prime and consequential contradictions, if it 
should be here asked, whether a contradiction of the 
latter sort be not as really and as much a contradiction as one of the former; I grant that it is, (there 
being no <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.v-p44.1">magis</span></i> and <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.v-p44.2">minus</span></i> in contradictions;) but 
nevertheless, not so manifestly nor so evidently such, 
nor consequently of so much force in argumentation, 
nor equally capable of having a conclusion or inference drawn from it, as the other is. For we are 
to observe, that, in the case now before us, a contradiction is not so much considered for what it is 
barely in itself, as for its being a medium to prove 
something else by it; and for that reason, we allow 
not the same conclusive force (though the same 
reality, could it be proved) to a consequential contradiction, which we allow to a prime and self-evident one, and such as shews itself to the very first <pb n="182" id="iii.v-Page_182" />view, in and by the bare terms of the proposition 
wherein it is contained.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p45">Upon the whole matter therefore, if by true and 
sound reasoning I stand assured, that God has affirmed or declared a thing, all objections against the 
same, though never so strong, (even reason itself, 
upon the strictest principles of it, being judge,) must 
of necessity fall to the ground. Forasmuch as reason itself cannot but acknowledge, that men of the 
best wit, learning, and judgment, may sometimes 
take that for a contradiction, which really is not so; 
but still, on the other side, must own it utterly impossible for a being infinitely perfect, holy, and true, 
either to deceive or be deceived in any thing affirmed or attested by it. And moreover, to carry 
this point yet something further: if a proposition be 
once settled upon a solid bottom, and sufficiently 
proved, it will and must continue to be so, notwithstanding any after-arguments or objections brought 
against it, whether we can answer and clear off the 
said objections, or no; I say, it lessens not our obligation to believe such a proposition one jot. And if 
the whole body of Christians, throughout all places 
and ages, should with one voice declare, that they 
could not solve the foregoing objection urged against 
the resurrection, and taken from the continual transmutation of bodies into one another, or any other 
such like arguments, it would not abate one degree 
of duty lying upon them, to acknowledge and embrace the said article, as an indispensable part of 
their Christian faith; nor would they be at all the 
worse Christians, for not being able to give a philosophical account or solution thereof; so long as, with <pb n="183" id="iii.v-Page_183" />a 
<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.v-p45.1">non obstante</span></i> to all such difficulties, they stedfastly 
adhered to and acquiesced in the article itself. For, 
so far as I can see, this whole controversy depends 
upon, and ought to be determined by the scriptures, 
as wholly turning upon these two points, viz. 1st, 
Whether a future general resurrection be affirmed 
and revealed in the scriptures, or no? And 2dly, 
Whether the said scriptures be the word of God? 
And if the matter stands thus, I am sure that none 
can justly pretend to the name of a Christian, who 
in the least doubts of the affirmative in either of 
these two points. And consequently, if this article 
stands thus proved, all arguments formed against it, 
upon the stock of reason or philosophy, come too 
late to shake it; for they find the thing already 
fixed and proved; and being so, it cannot, by after-allegations, be disproved. Since it being also a 
proposition wholly founded upon revelation, and the 
authority of the revelation upon the authority of the 
revealer, all arguments from any thing else are 
wholly foreign to the subject in dispute; and accordingly ought by no means to be admitted, either 
as necessary proofs of it, or so much as competent 
objections against it. For whatsoever is contrary to 
the word or affirmation of a being infinitely knowing and essentially infallible, let it carry with it 
never so much shew of truth; yet it certainly is 
and can be nothing else but fallacy and imposture. 
And upon this one ground I firmly do and ought to 
believe a general resurrection, though ten thousand 
arguments from the principles of natural philosophy 
could be opposed to it. But may it not then, you 
will say, upon the same terms, be here argued, that 
Jesus Christ (who is God blessed for ever) having <pb n="184" id="iii.v-Page_184" />expressly said of the bread in the holy sacrament, 
<i>This is my body</i>, we ought to believe the said piece 
of bread to be really and substantially his body, how 
much soever we may apprehend it to contradict 
the principles of sense, reason, and philosophy? To 
this I answer; That the words here alleged, as pronounced by our Saviour, are confessedly in the holy 
scripture. But that every thing affirmed by God in 
scripture, is there affirmed and intended by him, 
literally, properly, and not figuratively, this I utterly deny. And since it is agreed to by all, (and 
even by those whom in this matter we contend 
with,) that many expressions in scripture cannot be 
understood but by a figure; and since, moreover, I 
grant and assert, that every thing affirmed by God 
in holy scripture ought to be believed in that sense 
only in which it is so affirmed; I will venture to allow the persons, who are for the literal sense of 
those particular words against the figurative, till 
doomsday, to prove that the literal sense only ought 
to take place here, and the figurative to be exploded 
and set aside; and if they can but prove this, I shall 
not fail, as I said before, to believe and assent to the 
thing so proved, whatsoever that, which the world 
calls common reason and philosophy, shall or can 
suggest and offer to the contrary.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p46">And this, I hope, may suffice to have been spoken 
upon the second proposition assigned for the prosecution of this subject, namely, That notwithstanding 
all the difficulties and objections alleged against 
the article of a general resurrection, there is yet 
sufficient reason and solid ground for the belief of 
it. From whence we should now proceed to treat 
of the third and last proposition; to wit, That a sufficiency <pb n="185" id="iii.v-Page_185" />of reason being thus given for the belief of 
the said article, all the difficulties, and seeming repugnancies to reason, which it is charged with, do 
exceedingly enhance the worth, value, and excellency 
of that belief.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p47">But this, as I reckon, having been, in effect, done 
by us already; and the whole matter set in a full 
view, partly by clearing off the objections pretended 
to be brought against it, from natural reason, in the 
two foregoing propositions; and partly by establishing the proof thereof, upon the sure basis of those 
three great attributes of God, his omniscience, his 
omnipotence, and his essential veracity, all of them 
employed to warrant and engage our assent to it; we 
shall now at length come to consider the same more 
particularly in some of the consequences deducible 
from it. Such as are these two that follow. As,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p48">1. We collect from hence the utter insufficiency 
of bare natural religion to answer the proper ends 
and purposes which God intended religion for. And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p49">2. We infer from hence also, the diabolical impiety of the Socinian opinions; and particularly of 
those relating to the resurrection. And here,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p50">1. For the first of these, the insufficiency of natural religion to answer the proper ends which religion 
was designed for. This is most certain, that natural religion exceeds not the 
compass of natural reason; it neither looks higher nor reaches further, but both 
of them are commensurate to one another; and it is every whit as certain, that 
the soul of man, being the proper seat and subject of religion, must needs be 
allowed to be immortal; and being withal both endued with and acted by the 
affections of hope and fear, that it must be supplied with objects proper <pb n="186" id="iii.v-Page_186" />and adequate to both, which yet nothing under 
an eternal happiness with respect to the one, and an 
eternal misery with reference to the other, together 
with a general resurrection from the dead, to render 
men capable of either, can possibly be. So that it is 
manifest, from the very nature and essentials of religion, supposing it perfect, that the particulars now 
alleged by us necessarily do and must come up to 
the utmost of what they stand alleged for. But then, 
on the other hand, can mere natural reason of itself, 
by full evidence and strength of argument, convince 
us of any of the aforesaid particulars? As, for instance, can it demonstrate that the soul is immortal? 
Or can it certainly prove, that there is a future and 
eternal state of happiness or of misery in another 
life? And that, in order to it, there shall be a resurrection of their mortal bodies, after an utter dissolution of them into dust and ashes? No, there is 
nothing in bare reason that can so much as pretend 
to evince demonstratively any of these doctrines or 
assertions. And what then can natural religion do 
or say in the case? For where the former is at a 
stand, the latter can go no further; so that there is 
an absolute necessity, if we would have any more 
certain knowledge of these matters, to fetch it from 
revelation: forasmuch as the great apostle himself 
assures us, in <scripRef passage="1Cor 2:9" id="iii.v-p50.1" parsed="|1Cor|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.9">1 Cor. ii. 9</scripRef>, <i>that eye hath not seen, 
nor ear heard, nor has it entered into the heart of 
man to conceive, what things God has prepared 
for those that love him</i>; nor consequently, (by a parity of reason,) what miseries he has prepared for 
those that hate him. And if both of them are a 
perfect nonplus and baffle to all human understanding, is it possible for natural reason to comprehend <pb n="187" id="iii.v-Page_187" />what the heart of man cannot conceive? Nothing 
certainly can be a grosser contradiction, and that in 
the very terms of it, than such an assertion. But 
some perhaps may here say, that though natural 
reason, by its own strength and light, cannot give 
us a clear and particular account what these things 
are; yet it may, however, be able to discover to us, 
that really there are such things. But, in answer 
to this also, the same apostle tells us, in <scripRef passage="2Tim 1:10" id="iii.v-p50.2" parsed="|2Tim|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.1.10">2 Tim. i. 10</scripRef>, 
<i>that it was our Saviour Christ who brought life 
and immortality to light through the gospel</i>; that 
is to say, cleared off all doubts about the immortal 
state and being of the soul, the everlasting felicities 
of the righteous, and the never-dying worm and torments of the wicked in another world. Touching 
all which, I affirm, that nothing but divine revelation could give any solid satisfaction to the minds of 
men, either as to the <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.v-p50.3">quid sit</span></i> or the <i>
<span lang="LA" id="iii.v-p50.4">quod sit</span></i> of 
these things; that is to say, either by declaring the 
nature of them, <i>what they are</i>; or by proving the 
existence and being of them, <i>that they are</i>; besides, 
that the very expression of <i>bringing a thing to 
light</i>, must needs import its being hidden or undiscovered (at least to any considerable purpose) before. 
But some possibly may here further object, that the 
heathens could not but, long before the times of our 
Saviour, have had a competent knowledge of these 
matters. For did they not, by what they discoursed 
of the Elysian fields, intend thereby to express the 
future blessedness of pious and virtuous persons? 
And by what they taught of Styx, Acheron, and 
Cocytus, and the torments of Prometheus, Ixion, 
and other famous criminals, design likewise to set 
forth to us the future miseries of the wicked and <pb n="188" id="iii.v-Page_188" />flagitious? No doubt, they meant so: but still all 
this was built upon such weak and fabulous grounds, 
that the wiser sort of them did but despise and laugh 
at all these things. So that Juvenal, speaking of 
these matters, tells us in plain terms, <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.v-p50.5">vix pueri credunt</span></i>, that children scarce believed them; though 
surely, if any thing could dispose the mind of men 
to an extravagant credulity, one would think that 
the age and state of childhood should. And then, 
as for the immortality of the soul, whatsoever Plato 
and other philosophers might argue in behalf thereof, yet I am abundantly satisfied, that neither Plato, 
nor all of them together, have been able to argue 
more close and home to this subject, than those wits, 
who have lived in the ages after them, have done. 
And yet, upon the result of all, I do not find, that any 
thing hitherto has been so clearly and irrefragably 
proved for the immortality of it, but that the most 
that can be done upon this argument is, that the soul 
cannot be proved by any principle of natural reason 
to be mortal. And that (though it does not prove 
so much as it should do) is yet, I think, no inconsiderable point or step gained: but, after all, admitting the proof hereof to be as full and convincing as 
we could wish, then what can natural reason say to 
a general resurrection from the dead, that main article which we are now insisting upon? Why, truly, 
nothing at all: and if this be the utmost which is 
to be had from natural reason upon this point, I am 
sure there is no more to be had from natural religion; which (to make the very best and most of it) 
is nothing but reason, not assisted by revelation. 
But,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p51">2. The other thing, which we shall infer from the <pb n="189" id="iii.v-Page_189" />foregoing particulars, is, the horrible impiety of the 
Socinian opinions; and particularly of those relating 
to the resurrection, and the state of men’s souls after 
death. The Socinians, who have done their utmost 
to overthrow the <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.v-p51.1">credenda</span></i> of Christianity, are not 
for stopping there, but for giving as great a blow to 
the <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.v-p51.2">agenda</span></i> of it too, by subverting (if possible) those 
principles which are to support the practice of it. 
Amongst which I reckon one of the chief to be, 
the belief of those eternal torments awarded by God 
to persons dying in a state of sin and impenitence, 
one of the most powerful checks to sin, doubtless, 
of any that religion affords: forasmuch as where 
there is one withheld from sin by the hopes of those 
eternal joys promised in the scripture, I dare affirm, 
that there are an hundred at least, if not more, kept 
from it by the fears of eternal torments. And the 
reason of this is, because those things by which the 
joys of heaven are represented to us, do by no means 
make so quick and lively an impression upon men’s 
minds, as those by which the torments of hell, as 
they are described to us, are found to do. I am far, 
I confess, from affirming, that this ought to be so; 
but as the state of mankind now generally is, there 
are but too many and too manifest proofs, that actually it is so. And I do not in the least question, 
but that there are millions who would readily part 
with all their hopes of the future felicities which the 
scripture promises them, upon condition that they 
might be secured from the eternal torments which 
it threatens.<note n="8" id="iii.v-p51.3"><p class="normal" id="iii.v-p52">They deny the torments of hell, and give this reason for it. 
“<span lang="LA" id="iii.v-p52.1">Quod 
absurdum sit, Deum irasci in aeternum, et peccata creaturarum finita poenis infinitis mulctare, praesertim cum nulla hinc ipsius gloria illustretur.</span>” 
<i>Compendiolum Doctrinae Ecclesiarum in Polonia</i>. 
Likewise Ernestus Sonnerus, a 
noted Socinian, has wrote a just 
treatise, with this title prefixed 
to it, <i>Demonstratio Theologica 
et Philosophica, Quod aeterna 
impiorum supplicia non arguant Dei justitiam, sed injustitiam</i>. And if they be unjust, 
we may be sure, (as Dr. Tillotson, in his sermon on <scripRef id="iii.v-p52.2" passage="Matthew xxv. 46" parsed="|Matt|25|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.46">Matthew xxv. 46</scripRef>, learnedly observes,) that there shall be no 
such thing. And to shew further how industrious these factors for the devil are to rid 
men’s minds of the grand restraint of sin, the belief of eternal torments, he sets down at 
the end of his Demonstration, 
(as he calls it,) several places 
of scripture, where the words 
<i>eternal</i> and <i>for ever</i> signify not an infinite or everlasting, but 
only a finite, though indefinite duration. Likewise Diodorus Camphuysen, one of 
the same tribe, with a frontless impudence, in a certain epistle of his, 
requires such as should read it, “<span lang="LA" id="iii.v-p52.3">negare et ridere damnatorum poenas, et cruciatus aeternos</span>;” 
that is, not only to deny, but also to laugh at the eternal torments and 
punishments of the damned. And to make yet surer work, (if possible,) Socinus 
denies the soul even a capacity of being tormented after a man’s death. “<span lang="LA" id="iii.v-p52.4">Tantum id mihi videtur statui posse, post hanc vitam, animam, sive animum hominis non ita per se subsistere, ut praemia ulla poenasve sentiat, vel etiam ista sentiendi sit capax, 
quae mea firma opinio</span>,” &amp;c. <i>Socinus in quinta Epistola ad Volkelium</i>. 
And elsewhere; “<span lang="LA" id="iii.v-p52.5">Homo, sive anima humana nihil cum immortalitate habet commune.</span>” In 
short, I am so far from accounting the authors or owners of 
such horrid assertions to be 
really Christians, that I account 
them really the worst of men, 
if profaneness, blasphemy, and 
the letting loose all sorts of 
wickedness upon the world, can 
make them so. For, according 
to these grand agents and apostles of Satan, wicked men, no 
less than the very brutes themselves, (whose spirits also they 
affirm to return to God, as well 
as those of the other,) being 
once dead, shall rise no more. 
And if they can but persuade 
men, that they shall die like 
beasts, there is no question to 
be made, but that most of them 
will be quickly brought to live 
like beasts too.</p></note> And therefore, what a mighty encouragement <pb n="190" id="iii.v-Page_190" />must the denial of eternal punishments 
needs be to all sorts of wickedness in the lives of 
men! And what shall be able to restrain the progress and rage of it, in the course of the world, when sinners shall be told, 
that, after all the villainies committed by them here, nothing is to be expected or 
feared by them, when they have quitted this life, <pb n="191" id="iii.v-Page_191" />but a total annihilation or extinction of their persons, together with an endless continuance under 
the said estate? And is not this, think we, a sort of 
eternal punishment according to the sinner’s own 
heart’s desire? For since it so utterly bereaves him 
of all sense, that he can feel nothing hereafter, let 
him alone to fear as little here. And as for the resurrection from the dead, the same men generally 
deny, that the wicked shall have any at all; it being, 
as they affirm, intended by God for a peculiar favour 
and privilege to the godly, who alone are to be the 
sons of the resurrection. But then, if these men 
find themselves pinched by such scriptures as that 
of the <scripRef passage="Mt 25:1-46" id="iii.v-p52.6" parsed="|Matt|25|1|25|46" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.1-Matt.25.46">25th of St. Matthew</scripRef>, and this of my text, so 
expressly declaring a resurrection, <i>both of the just 
and the unjust</i>; in this case, some of them have 
another assertion to fly to; namely, that the wicked 
shall indeed be raised again at the last day; but immediately after such a resuscitation, shall be annihilated and destroyed for ever: an assertion so intolerably absurd, and so manifestly a scoff upon religion, that none but an atheist or Socinian (another 
word for the same thing) could have been so profane as even to think of it, or so impudent as to own 
or declare it. In fine, such is the diabolical impiety 
and the mischievous influence of the foregoing opinions upon the practices of mankind, and 
consequently upon the peace and welfare of societies and 
governments, (all depending upon the said practices,) 
that all sober and pious minds do even groan under 
the very thoughts of such foul invasions upon religion; and cannot but wonder, even to amazement, 
that the maintainers of such tenets were not long 
since delivered over into the hands of civil justice, <pb n="192" id="iii.v-Page_192" />to receive condign punishment by the sentence of 
the judge; as likewise, that those who deny the divinity and satisfaction of our Saviour, explode original sin, and revive several of the old condemned 
blasphemies, have not long before this been brought 
under the censures of the church in convocation. 
But if, on the contrary, the sheltering of some such 
rotten churchmen, as well as several others, from the 
dint of ecclesiastical authority, was one great cause 
of that so long and unaccountable omission of those 
sacred and most useful assemblies, for many years 
together, since the restoration, (as many wise and 
good men shrewdly suspect it was,) is it not just 
with God, and may it not, for ought we know, actually provoke him to deprive us even of the Christian religion itself? For assuredly, that lewd, 
scandalous, and ungrateful usage, which it has (of late 
years especially) found from some of the highest 
pretenders to it amongst us, has not only deserved, 
but, upon too great grounds of reason, seems also to 
prognosticate and forebode, and even cry out for no 
less a judgment upon the nation. But howsoever 
God, whose ways are unsearchable, shall think fit to 
dispose of and deal with us, let us not vainly flatter 
ourselves; but as we have been hitherto proving the 
certainty of a general resurrection, so let us still remember, that the day of the resurrection will be as 
certainly a day of retribution too; a day, in which 
the proudest and most exalted hypocrite shall be 
brought low enough, and even the lowest hypocrites 
much lower than they desire to be; a day, in which 
the meanest and most abject (if sincere) member of 
our excellent (how much soever struck at and maligned) church, shall be raised to a most happy and <pb n="193" id="iii.v-Page_193" />glorious condition: though, whether or no the church 
itself (God bless it) be, in the mean time, in so flourishing an estate, (as some would persuade us it is,) 
I shall not, I must not presume to determine.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.v-p53"><i>Now to God, the great Judge and Rewarder of 
men, according to the vileness of their principles, as well as the wickedness of their practices, be rendered and ascribed, as is most due, 
all praise, might, majesty, and dominion, both 
now and for evermore</i>. Amen.</p>



<pb n="194" id="iii.v-Page_194" />

</div2>

<div2 title="A Sermon Preached Between the Years 1663 and 1670, before the University of Oxon, upon Coloss. ii. 2." prev="iii.v" next="iii.vii" id="iii.vi">
<p class="center" id="iii.vi-p1"><i>The doctrine of the blessed Trinity asserted, 
and proved not contrary to reason</i>:</p>
<h4 id="iii.vi-p1.1">IN</h4>
<h2 id="iii.vi-p1.2">A SERMON</h2>
<h3 id="iii.vi-p1.3">PREACHED BETWEEN THE YEARS 1663 AND 1670,</h3>
<h4 id="iii.vi-p1.4">BEFORE</h4>
<h3 id="iii.vi-p1.5">THE UNIVERSITY OF OXON,</h3>
<h4 id="iii.vi-p1.6">UPON</h4>
<h3 id="iii.vi-p1.7"><scripRef passage="Col 2:2" id="iii.vi-p1.8" parsed="|Col|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.2">COLOSS. II. 2</scripRef>.</h3>
<p class="ctrtext" id="iii.vi-p2"><i>To the acknowledgment of the mystery of God, and of the 
Father, and of Christ</i>.</p>
<p class="ctrtext" id="iii.vi-p3"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vi-p3.1">Εἰς ἐπίγνωσιν τοῦ μυστηρίου τοῦ Θεοῦ, καὶ Πατρὸς, καὶ τοῦ Χριστοῦ.</span></p>

<p class="first" id="iii.vi-p4">IN the handling and asserting of the doctrine of 
the Trinity, I do not remember any place so often 
urged, and so much insisted upon by divines, as that 
in <scripRef passage="1Jn 5:7" id="iii.vi-p4.1" parsed="|1John|5|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.5.7">1 John v. 7</scripRef>, There are three who hear record 
in heaven, the Father, the Word, and the Holy 
Ghost; and these three are one: a text fully containing in it the doctrine of three distinct divine Per 
sons in one and the same blessed and eternal God 
head; a doctrine unanimously received by the catholic Christian church, and warranted by the testimony 
of the most ancient, genuine, and unexceptionable records or copies of the New 
Testament, as well as of the most noted of the fathers concerning it; and that 
not only as of a single article, but rather as the sum total of our Christian 
faith; and not so much a part or member, as a full but short compendium <pb n="195" id="iii.vi-Page_195" />of our religion. And yet, under these high 
advantages of credibility, we see what opposition it 
met with, both from ancients and moderns; of the 
first sort of which we have Arius, with his infamous 
crew, leading the van, by questioning the text itself, 
as if not originally extant in some two or three ancient copies of this epistle; and of the latter sort 
are those innumerable sects and sectaries sprung up 
since; some of them openly denying, and some of 
them, whose learning, one would have thought, might 
have been better employed, slyly undermining this 
grand fundamental; and while they seemingly acknowledge the truth, as it lies in the bare Words of 
the text, treacherously giving it up in the explication.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p5">As for the Socinians, who hold with the Arians, 
so far as they oppose us, though not in all which the 
Arians assert themselves, they have a double refuge. 
And first, with them pretending the doubtfulness of 
the text, they would further evade it by a new interpretation of its sense, affirming, that this expression, 
<i>these three are one</i>, does not of necessity import an unity of nature, but only of consent: the 
Father, the Word, and the Holy Ghost, being therefore said to be one, because they jointly and indivisibly carry on one and the same design; all of them 
jointly concurring in the great work of man’s salvation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p6">Thus say they; but if this were indeed so, and if 
no more than matter of consent were here intended, 
where then (in God’s name) would be the mystery 
which the universal Christian church have all along 
acknowledged to be contained in these words? For 
that the Father, the Word, and the Holy Spirit, <pb n="196" id="iii.vi-Page_196" />should thus jointly concur in and carry on the grand 
business of saving mankind, is a doctrine expressing 
in it nothing mysterious, unaccountable, or surpassing man’s understanding at all.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p7">But further, if unity of consent only were here 
intended, why in all reason was it expressed by <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vi-p7.1">ἕν εἰσι</span>, that is, they are one 
<i>thing, being</i>, or <i>nature</i>; 
and not rather by <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vi-p7.2">εἰς τὸ ἕν εἰσι</span>, they agree in one? as in the very next 
verse to this, such an unity of concurrence in the <i>spirit</i>, the <i>water</i>, and the 
<i>blood</i>, is expressed by the same words, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vi-p7.3">εἰς τὸ ἕν εἰσι</span>, manifestly 
importing no identity or unity of nature or being, 
but only of agreement in some certain respect or 
other: and doubtless, in so very near a neighbour 
hood and conjunction of words, had the sense been 
perfectly the same, there can be no imaginable reason given, why the apostle should in the very same 
case thus have varied the expression.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p8">But, for yet a further assertion of the great truth now 
insisted upon, this text out of the epistle to the Colossians will as 
effectually evince the same, as the place before mentioned, though perhaps not 
quite so plainly, nor wholly in the same way; that is to say, it will do it by 
solid inference and just consequence from the words, though not expressly in the 
very words themselves. And accordingly we may consider those words, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vi-p8.1">Εἰς ἐπίγνωσιν τοῦ μυστηρίου τοῦ Θεοῦ, καὶ Πατρὸς, καὶ τοῦ Χριστοῦ.</span>, two different ways, viz.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p9">1st, As the term <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vi-p9.1">τοῦ Θεοῦ</span> may be taken personally, 
as in scripture sometimes it is, and then it will here 
signify the Holy Ghost, the third Person of the 
blessed Trinity, though not indeed mentioned in this 
place in the same order in which the three Persons 
commonly use to be; but the order, I conceive, may <pb n="197" id="iii.vi-Page_197" />sometime be less observed, without any change in 
or detriment to the article itself. And so this text 
out of the epistle to the Colossians will point out to 
us the doctrine of the ever-blessed Trinity, as well as 
that fore-alleged place out of St. John did. But,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p10">2dly, If the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vi-p10.1">τοῦ Θεοῦ</span> be here taken essentially, 
and for the divine nature only, then the particle <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vi-p10.2">καὶ</span> 
will import here properly a distribution of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vi-p10.3">τοῦ Θεοῦ</span>, 
(signifying the divine nature,) as a term common to 
those two, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vi-p10.4">τοῦ Πατρὸς, καὶ τοῦ Χριστοῦ</span>, as to two particular Persons, distinguished by their respective properties. And so taken, it must be confessed, that the term 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vi-p10.5">τοῦ Θεοῦ</span> here will not signify the Person of the Holy 
Ghost. But granting all this, are there not, however, two other Persons in the divine nature manifestly signified thereby? forasmuch as the Godhead, 
here imported by <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vi-p10.6">τοῦ Θεοῦ</span>, is expressly applied both to 
the Father and the Son, in those words, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vi-p10.7">τοῦ 
μυστηρίου τοῦ Θεοῦ, καὶ Πατρὸς, καὶ τοῦ Χριστοῦ</span>. And that, I am 
sure, (should it reach no further,) is a full and irrefragable confutation of the Socinians, the grand and 
chief opposers of the doctrine now insisted upon. 
For these men deny not a plurality of Persons in 
the Godhead from any allegation or pretence of some 
peculiar repugnancy of the number of three to the 
same, more than of any other number; but because 
they absolutely deny, that there can be any more 
Persons in the Godhead than only one. And consequently, that a duality, or binary number of Persons 
in it, would, in a Socinian’s account, pass for no less 
in absurdity than even a Trinity itself, the grand 
article controverted between us and them. 
The words, therefore, being thus examined and 
<pb n="198" id="iii.vi-Page_198" />explained, I shall draw forth the sense of them into 
this one proposition; viz.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p11">That a plurality of Persons, or personal subsistences in the divine nature, is a great mystery, and 
so to be acknowledged by all who really are and 
profess themselves Christians.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p12">The discussion of which shall lie in these two 
things:</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p13">I. In shewing what conditions are required to denominate a thing properly a 
<i>mystery</i>. And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p14">II. In shewing that all these conditions meet in 
the article of the blessed Trinity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p15">I. And first for the first of these. The conditions 
required to constitute and denominate a thing properly a mystery, are these three:</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p16">1. That the thing so denominated be in itself 
really true, and not contrary to reason.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p17">2. That it be a thing above the power and reach 
of mere reason to find it out before it be revealed. 
And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p18">3. That being revealed, it be yet very difficult for, 
if not above, finite reason fully to understand and 
comprehend it. And here,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p19">1. For the first of these conditions: a mystery must be a 
thing really true, and by no means contrary to reason. Where let me lay down 
this rule or maxim, as the groundwork of all that is to follow; to wit, That as 
nothing can be an article of faith, that is not true, so neither can any thing 
be true, that is irrational. Some indeed lay this as their foundation, That men, 
in matters of religion, are to deny and renounce their reason: but if so, then 
let any one declare, why I am bound to embrace the Christian <pb n="199" id="iii.vi-Page_199" />religion rather than that of Mahomet, or of any 
other impostor. And I suppose you will in the first 
place tell me, because the Christian religion was revealed and attested by God; whereas others, opposing 
it, were not so. To which I answer, first, that this 
very thing, that it was thus attested by God, is the 
greatest reason for our believing it true in the world, 
and as convincing as any demonstration in the mathematics; it being founded upon the essential, unfailing veracity of God, who can neither deceive nor 
be deceived. But then further, in the second place, 
I ask, how I shall come to know, that this is revealed 
by God? Now here, if you will prove this to me, (it 
being matter of fact,) you must have recourse to all 
those grounds upon which reason uses to believe 
matters of fact, when past, and accordingly shew me, 
how that all these are to be found for the divine revelation of the Christian religion, and not of any 
other pretending to oppose or contradict it. And 
this, I am sure, is solid and true arguing in the case 
before us; and being so, what can it amount to less, 
than a just demonstration of the thing here intended 
to be proved? I say, a demonstration proceeding 
upon principles of moral certainty; a certainty full 
and sufficient, and such as, being denied, must infallibly draw after it as great an absurdity in reference 
to practice, as the denial of any first principle can do 
in point of speculation. As for instance, I look upon 
the unanimous testimony of a competent number 
of sincere, disinterested eye or ear-witnesses; and, 
which is more, (in the present case inspired too,) all 
affirming the same thing, to be a ground morally certain, why we should believe that thing; forasmuch 
as the denial of its certainty would, amongst many <pb n="200" id="iii.vi-Page_200" />other absurdities, run us upon this great one, that 
we can have no assurance or certain knowledge of 
any thing, but what we ourselves have personally 
seen, heard, or observed with our own senses; which 
assertion, if stuck to, would be as absurd and inconvenient in the transactions of common life, as to 
deny that two and two make four in arithmetic. And 
in good earnest it will be very hard (if possible) to 
assign any other sufficient reason, why our Saviour, 
in <scripRef id="iii.vi-p19.1" passage="Mark xvi. 14" parsed="|Mark|16|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.14">Mark xvi. 14</scripRef>, upbraided some with their unbelief, 
as unexcusable, only for <i>not believing those who had 
seen him after he was risen</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p20">In short, the ultimate object of faith is divine revelation; that is, I believe such a thing to be true, 
because it is revealed by God: but then my reason 
must prove to me that it is revealed; so that, this 
way, reason is that into which all religion is at last 
resolved.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p21">And let me add a little further, that no one truth 
can possibly contradict another truth; for if two 
truths might contradict, then two contradictions 
might be true. And therefore, if it be true in 
Christian religion, that one nature may subsist in 
three persons, the same cannot be false in reason. 
Thus much I confess, that, take the thing abstract 
from divine revelation, there is nothing in reason 
able to prove that there is such a thing; but then 
this also is as true, that there is nothing in reason 
able to disprove it, and to evince it to be impossible.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p22">But you will say, that for the same thing to be 
three and one is a contradiction, and therefore reason cannot but conclude it impossible. I answer, that 
for a thing to be one in that very respect in which 
it is three, is a contradiction; but to assert, that <pb n="201" id="iii.vi-Page_201" />that which is one in this respect may be three in another, is no contradiction.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p23">But you will reply, that the single nature of any 
person is uncommunicable to another, as the essence 
of Peter is circumscribed within the person of Peter, 
and so cannot be communicated to Paul.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p24">In answer to this, let it be here observed, that 
this is the constant fallacy that runs through all the 
arguments of the Socinians in this dispute; and all 
that they urge against a triple subsistence of the 
divine nature is still from instances taken from created natures, and applied to the divine; and because 
they see this impossible, or at least never exemplified 
in them, they conclude hence, that it must be so also 
in this.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p25">But this is a gross and apparent error in argumentation; it being a mere transition 
<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.vi-p25.1">a genere ad 
genus</span></i>, which is to conclude the same thing of different kinds; and because this holds true in things 
of this nature, to conclude hence, that therefore the 
same must be true also in things that are of a clean 
different nature; which is a manifest paralogism.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p26">To all these arguments therefore, I oppose this 
one, I think, not irrational consideration; that it is 
a thing very agreeable even to the notions of bare 
reason to imagine, that the divine nature has a way 
of subsisting very different from the subsistence of 
any created being. For inasmuch as nature and 
subsistence go to the making up of a person, why 
may not the way of their subsistence be quite as different as their natures are confessed to be? one nature being infinite, the other finite. And therefore, 
though it be necessary in things created (as no one 
instance appears to the contrary) for one single essence <pb n="202" id="iii.vi-Page_202" />to subsist in one single person, and no more; 
does this at all prove, that the same must be also 
necessary in God, whose nature is wholly different 
from theirs, and consequently may differ as much in 
the manner of his subsistence, and so may have one 
and the same nature diffused into three distinct persons? This one consideration, I say, well weighed 
and applied, will retund the edge and dint of all the 
Socinian assaults against this great article; whom I 
have still observed to assert boldly, when they conclude weakly, and in all their arguments to prove 
nothing more than this, that the greatest pretenders 
to, are not always the greatest masters of reason.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p27">But here, before I dismiss this particular, I shall 
observe this, that for a man to prove a thing clearly, 
is to bring it, by certain and apparent consequence, 
from some principle in itself known and evident, and 
granted by all: otherwise it would not be a demonstration, but an infinite progress.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p28">Now this being supposed; in case any one shall so disprove the 
Trinity, as to shew that it really contradicts some such principle of reason 
evident in itself, and universally granted by the unprejudiced apprehensions of 
mankind, I should not be afraid to expunge this article out of my creed, and to 
discharge any man living from a necessity of believing it: for God cannot enjoin any thing absurd 
or impossible. But for any man to assent to two 
contradictory propositions, as true, while he perceives them to be contradictory, is the first-born of 
impossibilities.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p29">Reason therefore is undeservedly and ignorantly 
traduced, when it is set up and shot at, as the irreconcileable enemy of religion. It is indeed the <pb n="203" id="iii.vi-Page_203" />very crown and privilege of our nature; a ray of 
divinity sent into a mortal body; the star that guides 
all wise men to Christ; the lantern that leads the 
eye of faith, and is no more an enemy to it, than an 
obedient handmaid to a discreet mistress. Those 
indeed, whose tenets will not bear the test of it, and 
whose ware goes off best in the dark rooms of ignorance and credulity, and whose faith has as much 
cause to dread a discovery as their works; these, I 
say, may decry reason; and that indeed not without 
reason.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p30">For ask such, upon what grounds they believe the 
truth of Christian religion, whereas others so much 
oppose it: and here, instead of rational inducements 
and solid arguments, we shall have long harangues 
of the <i>kingdom of Jesus Christ</i>; of <i>rolling upon the 
promises</i>; of the <i>spirit of assurance</i>; and the <i>preciousness of gospel dispensations</i>; with many other 
such like words, as shew that they have followed 
their own advice to others, and wholly renounced 
their reason themselves.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p31">But I cannot think or persuade myself, that God 
gave us eyes only that we may pluck them out, and 
brought us into the world with reason, that being 
born men, we might afterwards grow up and improve 
into brutes, and become elaborately irrational. No, 
surely: reason is both the gift and image of God; and 
every degree of its improvement is a further degree 
of likeness to him. And though I cannot judge it 
a fit saying for a dying Christian to make, that 
wish of Averroes, <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.vi-p31.1">Sit anima mea cum philosophis</span></i>; 
yet, while he lives, I think no Christian ought to be 
ashamed to wish, <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.vi-p31.2">Sit anima mea cum philosophia</span></i>. 
And for all these boastings of <i>new lights, inbeamings, </i><pb n="204" id="iii.vi-Page_204" />and 
<i>inspirations</i>, that man that follows his reason, 
both in the choice and defence of his religion, will 
find himself better led and directed by this one guide, 
than by an hundred Directories. And thus much 
for the first condition.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p32">2. The second condition required to denominate 
a thing properly a mystery is, That it be above the 
reach of reason to find it out, and that it be first 
knowable only by revelation. This, I suppose, I shall 
not be called upon to prove; it being a thing clear 
in itself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p33">But we have been told by some, that there are 
some hints and traces of the article of the Trinity 
to be found in some heathen writers, as Trismegistus 
and Plato, who are said to make mention of it. To 
which I answer, first, that if there do occur such 
hints of a Trinity in such writers, yet it follows not 
hence, that they owed them to the invention of 
their own reason, but received them from others by 
tradition, who themselves first had them from revelation. But, secondly, to the case in hand, I answer 
more fully, that it cannot be denied, but that some 
Christians have endeavoured to defend the truth imprudently and unwarrantably, by bad arts, and falsifying of ancient writers; and that such places as 
speak of the Trinity are spurious, or at least suspicious; as the whole book that now goes under the 
name of Trismegistus, called his <i>Paemander</i>, may 
justly be supposed to be.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p34">But that we may a little aid and help out our apprehensions in conceiving of this great mystery, let 
us endeavour to see, whether, upon the grounds and 
notions of reason, we can frame to ourselves any 
thing that may carry in it some shadow and resemblance <pb n="205" id="iii.vi-Page_205" />at least of one single, undivided nature’s casting itself into three subsistences, without receding 
from its own unity. And for this purpose, we may 
represent to ourselves an infinite rational mind, 
which, considered under the first and original perfection of being or existence, may be called 
<i>the Father</i>; inasmuch as the perfection of existence is the 
first and productive of all others. Secondly, in the 
same infinite mind may be considered the perfection 
of understanding, as being the first great perfection 
that issues from the perfection of existence, and so 
may be called <i>the Son</i>, who also is called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vi-p34.1">ὁ Λόγος</span>, 
<i>the 
Word</i>, as being the first emanation of that infinite 
mind. And then, thirdly, when that infinite mind, 
by its understanding, reflects upon its own essential 
perfections, there cannot but ensue an act of volition 
and complacency in those perfections, arising from 
such an intellectual reflection upon them; which 
may be called <i>the Holy Ghost</i>, who therefore is 
said to proceed both from the Father and the Son, 
because there must be not only existence, but also 
understanding, before there can be love and volition. 
Here, then, we see, that one and the same mind is 
both <i>being, understanding</i>, and <i>willing</i>; and yet we can neither say 
that being is understanding, nor that understanding is willing; nor, on the 
contrary, that understanding is merely being, nor that willing is understanding: 
forasmuch as the proper natural conception of one is not the conception of the 
other, nor yet commensurate to it. And this I propose, neither as a full 
explication, nor much less as a just representation of this great mystery; but 
only (as I intimated before, and intend no more now) as some remote and faint 
resemblance or adumbration thereof. <pb n="206" id="iii.vi-Page_206" />For still this is and must be acknowledged unconceivably above the reach and ken of any human 
intellect; and as a depth, in which the tallest reason 
may swim, and, if it ventures too far, may chance to 
be swallowed up too.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p35">Nay, I think that it was a thing, not only locked 
up from the researches of reason, amongst those that 
were led only by reason, I mean the gentiles, but 
that it was also concealed from, or at best but obscurely known by the Jewish church. And Peter 
Galatine assigns a reason, why God was not pleased 
to give the Jews any express revelation of this mystery; namely, that people’s great stupidity and grossness of apprehension, together with their exceeding 
proneness to idolatry; by reason of the former of 
which, they would have been apt to entertain very 
uncouth and mistaken conceptions of the Godhead 
and the three Persons, as if they had been three 
distinct Gods, and thereupon to have been easily induced to an idolatrous worship and opinion of them; 
and therefore, that the unfolding of this mystery 
was reserved till the days of the Messias, by which 
time the world should, by a long increase of knowledge, grow more and more refined, and prepared for 
the reception of this so sublime and mysterious an 
article.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p36">This was his reason for God’s concealing it from 
the Jews; for that God did so, the Old Testament, 
which is the great ark and repository of the Jewish 
religion, seems sufficiently to declare; there being no 
text in it, that plainly and expressly holds forth a 
Trinity of Persons in the Godhead. Several texts 
are indeed urged for that purpose, though (whatever 
they may allude to) they seem not yet to be of that <pb n="207" id="iii.vi-Page_207" />force and evidence, as to infer what some undertake 
to prove by them. Such as are,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p37">1. Those words in the first of Genesis, <i>Bara 
Elohim</i>; where <i>Elohim</i> signifying God, and being 
of the plural number, is joined with <i>bara, creavit</i>, a 
verb of the singular. Whence some collect, that the 
former word imports a plurality of persons, and the 
latter an unity of essence. But others deny, that any 
such peculiar meaning ought or can be gathered 
from that which is indeed no more than an idiom and 
propriety of the Hebrew language. So that <i>Elohim</i>, 
applied to others besides God, is often joined with a 
singular number.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p38">2. Another place alleged for the same purpose is 
that in <scripRef id="iii.vi-p38.1" passage="Gen. i. 26" parsed="|Gen|1|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.26">Gen. i. 26</scripRef>, <i>Let us make man in our own 
image</i>; where they say, that there is a consultation 
amongst many persons in the Godhead. But to this 
also it is answered, that the term, <i>Let us make</i>, 
does not of necessity imply any plurality, but may 
import only the majesty of the speaker; kings and 
princes being accustomed to speak of themselves in 
the plural number: as, “We will and require you;” 
and, “It is our royal will and pleasure.” This is the 
common dialect of kings; and yet it infers in the 
speaker no plurality, for then surely a king would 
speak very unlike a monarch.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p39">3. There is a third place also, in <scripRef id="iii.vi-p39.1" passage="Isai. vi. 3" parsed="|Isa|6|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.6.3">Isai. vi. 3</scripRef>, where 
the threefold repetition of <i>holy, holy, holy</i>, applied to 
God, is urged by some to relate distinctly to the 
three hypostases of the Godhead. But this is thought 
by others to have so little of an argument in it, as 
scarce to merit any answer; it being so usual with 
all nations and languages to express any thing vehement or extraordinary by thrice repeating the word <pb n="208" id="iii.vi-Page_208" />used by them: suitable to which are those expressions that occur in classic authors, as, 
<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.vi-p39.2">Tergeminis 
tollit honoribus</span></i>, and <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.vi-p39.3">O ter felices</span></i>, and 
<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.vi-p39.4">Illi robur et 
aes triplex circa pectus erat</span></i>, with infinite the like 
instances; in all which, the manner of speaking serves 
only to express the greatness of the thing spoke of. 
So that these and such like places of scripture carry 
not in them any such evident proof of the Trinity, 
as to persuade us that the Jewish church could from 
hence arrive to any clear knowledge of this article. 
The forementioned Galatine indeed affirms the Talmudists to speak several things concerning it very 
plainly; and from hence concludes, that in regard the 
Talmud is a collection of the several sayings and writings of the old Jewish doctors upon the Old Testament, it must import, that since they wrote such 
things of the Trinity and the Messias, there was 
then a knowledge of these things in the Jewish 
church. But I fear the authority of those Talmudical writings will weigh so little in this case, that if 
the letter of the scripture will not otherwise speak a 
Trinity, but as it is helped out and expounded by 
the Talmud, few sober persons will seek for it there. 
The only solid proof, that makes towards the eviction of a Trinity from thence, I conceive to lie in 
those texts that prove the divine nature of the Messias, whose coming was then expected by all the 
Jews. Otherwise, surely, the knowledge of this article could but very obscurely be gathered from 
the bare writings of Moses and the prophets, and 
consequently was by no means received with that 
explicitness in the ancient Jewish church, that it is 
now in the Christian.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p40">As for the opinion of the modern Jews touching <pb n="209" id="iii.vi-Page_209" />this matter, we shall find, that these acknowledge no 
such thing as a Trinity, but utterly reject and explode it. And as for the Mahumetan religion, (which, 
being a gallimaufry made up of many, partakes 
much of the Jewish,) that also wholly denies it. And 
the professors of it, in all their public performances 
of religious worship, with much zeal and earnestness 
frequently reiterate and repeat this article; <i>There 
is but one God, there is but one God</i>; not so much 
out of zeal to assert the unity of the Godhead, as 
to exclude the Trinity of Persons maintained by the 
Christians.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p41">I conclude therefore, that it is very probable, that 
the discovery of this mystery was a privilege reserved 
to bless the times of Christianity withal, and that 
the Jews had either none, or but a very weak and 
confused knowledge of it. It was the great <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.vi-p41.1">arcanum</span></i> 
for the receiving of which the world was to be many 
ages in preparing. As long as the veil of the temple 
remained, it was a secret not to be looked into; an 
holy of holies, into which even the high priest himself did not enter. And thus much for the second 
condition required to make or constitute a mystery; 
namely, that it be above the strength of bare reason 
to find it out before it is revealed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p42">3. The third and last is this; That after it is revealed, it be yet difficult to be understood. And he who 
thinks the contrary, let him make trial. For although 
there is nothing in reason to contradict, yet neither 
is there any thing to comprehend it. We may as 
well shut a mountain within a molehill, or take up 
the ocean in a cockle-shell, as reach the stupendous 
sacred intricacies of the divine subsistence, by the 
short and feeble notions of a created apprehension.</p>

<pb n="210" id="iii.vi-Page_210" />

<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p43">Reason indeed proves the revelation of it by God; 
but then, having done this, here it stops, and pretends not to understand and fathom the nature of 
the thing revealed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p44">If any one should plead a parity of the case, as to 
this article of the Trinity, and that about transubstantiation; and allege, that since we deny not a 
Trinity, though we understand it not, but account 
it a mystery, and so believe it; why may we not take 
transubstantiation also into the number of mysteries, 
and believe it, though it be intricate, and impossible 
to be understood?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p45">To this I answer, 1st, in general, that no man discoursing or proceeding rationally upon this subject, 
refuses to believe transubstantiation merely upon this 
account, that it is impossible to be understood. 2dly, 
I affirm, that the case between transubstantiation and 
the Trinity is very different; the former being contradicted by the judgment of that faculty, of which 
it is properly the object; the latter being not at all 
contradicted, but only not comprehended by the faculty, to which the judgment and cognizance of it 
does belong. To make which clear, we must observe, 
that both the bread and the body of Christ, about 
which transubstantiation is said to be effected, being 
endued with quantity, colour, and the like, are the 
proper objects of sense, and so fall under the cognizance of the sight and touch; which senses being entire, and acting as naturally they ought, they both 
can and do certainly judge of their proper objects, 
and upon such judgment find it to be a contradiction 
for a small body retaining its own proper dimensions, 
at the same time to have the dimensions of a body 
forty times greater. For one body to be circumscribed, <pb n="211" id="iii.vi-Page_211" />and so compassed in one place, and at the same time 
to fill a thousand more, I say it is a contradiction; 
for it makes the same thing in the very same respect 
to be circumscribed, and not to be circumscribed; 
circumscribed, because encompassed in such a place; 
and yet not circumscribed, because extending itself 
beyond that place to many others.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p46">But now, on the other side, the divine nature and 
the Trinity are not the objects of sense, and consequently sense passes no judgment upon them. But 
they are the objects of (and so only triable by) the 
mind and the understanding; taking in these things 
from the reports not of sense, but revelation. Which 
supreme faculty being thus informed by revelation, 
tendering these reports to its apprehension, and 
withal finding that none of those rules or principles, 
by which it judges of the truth or falsity of what it 
apprehends, do at all contradict what revelation thus 
speaks and reports of the divine nature and the Trinity; it rationally judges, that they may and ought 
to be assented to.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p47">For the stress of the point lies here, and let all 
the reason of mankind prove, if it can, that wheresoever the denomination of three is ascribed to any 
nature, it must of necessity multiply the nature itself, and not only its relations. Which being so, 
those that make the article of the Trinity parallel to 
that of transubstantiation, in point of its contrariety 
to reason, if they will speak and argue to the purpose, 
must undertake to prove, that for one infinite being 
or nature to be in any respect, or upon any account 
whatsoever, three, without a triplication of that 
nature, and so a loss of its unity, is as contrary and 
repugnant to some known principle of reason discoursing <pb n="212" id="iii.vi-Page_212" />upon the reports of revelation; as for that 
thing, which all my senses tell me to be a little piece 
of bread, to be yet both for figure and dimension 
really a man’s body, is contradictory to all those 
principles, by which sense judges of those things that 
properly fall under the judgment of sense.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p48">Let this, I say, be clearly and conclusively made 
out, and the business is done. But till then, they 
must give us leave to judge, that there is as much 
difference between the article of the Trinity as stated 
by us, and that of transubstantiation as stated by 
them, as there is between difficulty and contradiction.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p49">And now, if there be any whose reason is so unruly and 
over-curious, as to be still inquisitive and unsatisfied, such must remember, 
that when we have made the utmost explications of this article, we pretend not 
thereby to have altered the nature of the subject we have been treating of; 
which, after all, is still a mystery; and they must know, moreover, that when 
the sacred mysteries of religion are discoursed of, the business of a Christian 
is sobriety and submission, and his duty to be satisfied, even though he were 
not convinced. The Trinity is a fundamental article of the Christian religion; 
and as he that denies it may lose his soul, so he that too much strives to 
understand it may lose his wits. Know ledge is nice, intricate, and tedious; but 
faith is easy; and what is more, it is safe. And why should I then unhinge my 
brains, ruin my mind, and pursue distraction in the disquisition of that which a 
little study would sufficiently convince me to be not intelligible? Or why 
should I by chewing a pill make it useless, which swallowed whole might be 
curing and restorative? A Christian, in these matters, <pb n="213" id="iii.vi-Page_213" />has nothing to do but to believe; and since I can 
not scientifically comprehend this mystery, I shall 
worship it with the religion of submission and wonder, and casting down my reason before it, receive it 
with the devotions of silence, and the humble distances of adoration.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p50">But here, having drawn the business so far, I can 
not but take notice of some of those blasphemous 
expressions which the Socinians use concerning the 
sacred mystery of the Trinity; their terms (as I have 
collected some out of many) are such as these: <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.vi-p50.1">Deus tripersonatus. Idolum portentosum. Figmentum 
Satanae. Antichristi Cerberus. Triceps Geryon. 
Idolum trifrons. Monstrum triforme. Deus incognitus, adeoque procul rejiciendus, et Satanae 
conditori suo restituendus.</span></i> Now, that the authors 
of these ugly appellations shew themselves not only 
bold and impious, but also (what by no means they 
would be thought) very unreasonable, will, I think, 
appear from these two considerations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p51">First, That the doctrine so broadly decried by 
them is at least very difficult, and hardly comprehensible; and therefore, though it could not be 
proved true, yet, upon the same score, it can as 
hardly be proved false. But now these expressions 
ought to proceed not only upon the supposition of 
its bare falsity, but also upon the evidence and undeniable clearness of its falsity; or they must needs 
be impudent and intolerable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p52">He that says, that it is clear that there can be no 
such thing as the quadrature of the circle, makes an 
impudent assertion; for, though possibly there can be 
really no such thing, yet since there have been such <pb n="214" id="iii.vi-Page_214" />considerable reasons for it, as to engage the greatest 
wits in the search after it, no man can rationally say, 
that it is clear and manifest that there is no such 
thing. But besides, in this case they deal very irrationally in rejecting the doctrine of the Trinity, 
because it is not intelligible; when not only in divinity, but also in philosophy, (where yet, not faith, 
but strict ratiocination should take place,) they acknowledge many things which the best reason 
will scarce be able to frame an explicit notion and 
apprehension of. Such as are the composition 
and division of continued quantities, and the like; 
which these men, I believe, will not deny, though 
it would set them hard to give a clear account of 
them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p53">Secondly. The same charge of absurdity lies against these men 
upon this account, that they prefer their particular reason before the united reason 
of a much greater number than themselves; every 
one of which were of as great industry to search, 
and of as great abilities to understand the mysteries 
of divinity, as these men can be presumed to be.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p54">Now, as this is much beside good manners, so indeed it is no less short of good reason; which will 
prove thus much at least; that when a few learned 
persons deny a proposition, and others forty times 
more numerous, and altogether as learned, do unanimously affirm it, it is very probable that the truth 
stands rather with the majority.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p55">For if I should demand of these men, how they 
come to judge the doctrine of the Trinity to be false? 
they must tell me, that they have studied the point, 
considered the text, examined it by the principles of <pb n="215" id="iii.vi-Page_215" />reason, and that by the use of these means they come at length to make this conclusion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p56">But to this I answer, that others who have studied 
the point as much, considered the text as exactly, 
and examined it by as strong principles of reason as 
their opposites could pretend to, and so standing upon 
equal ground with them in point of abilities, have 
much the advantage of them in point of number.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p57">But you will say, Must I therefore conclude, that 
what is affirmed by such a majority of persons so 
qualified is certainly true? I answer, No; but this 
I assert; that it is great reason, though their assertion appear never so strange to me, that I should 
yet suspend my judgment, and not peremptorily conclude it false: since there is hardly any means nor 
way of ratiocination used by one to prove it a falsity, 
but by the very same way and means others persuade themselves, that they as strongly prove it to 
be a truth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p58">And thus I think, that these men’s exceptions 
against this great article are, to such as under 
stand reason, sufficiently proved irrational. But 
since these men reject the doctrine of the Trinity 
upon pretence both of its impiety and absurdity, it 
is but requisite, that they should acquit themselves 
in all their doctrine, from holding any thing either 
impious or absurd. But yet, that they cannot do 
so, these following positions maintained by them 
will, I believe, demonstrate:</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p59">1. To assert, as Volkelius, in his second book <i>De Vera Religione</i>, and the fourth chapter, not obscurely 
does, the matter of the universe to be a passive principle eternally coexisting with God, the active, is impious, <pb n="216" id="iii.vi-Page_216" />and not consistent with God’s infinite power; 
for if matter has its being from itself, it will follow, 
that it can preserve itself in being against all opposition, and consequently, that God cannot destroy 
it, which makes him not omnipotent.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p60">2. To allow God’s power to be infinite, and yet 
his substance to be finite, is monstrously absurd; 
but to assert, as Crellius, in his book <i>De Attributis 
Dei</i>, in the 27th chapter, does, that his substance 
is circumscribed within the compass of the highest 
heaven, is clearly to make it finite.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p61">3. To allow all God’s prophecies and predictions 
recorded in scripture, of future contingent passages, 
depending upon the free choice of man’s will, to 
have been certain and infallible, and yet his prescience or foreknowledge of the same contingent 
things not to be certain, but only conjectural, as 
Socinus, in the 8th chapter of his Prelections, does 
affirm, is out of measure absurd and ridiculous.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p62">4. To affirm Christ to be a mere creature, and no 
more, and yet to contend, that he is to be invoked 
and worshipped with divine worship, is exceedingly 
absurd, and contrary to all the discourses of right 
reason; and withal, as offensive and scandalous to 
Jews and Turks, and such like, as the bare affirmation of his divine nature can be pretended to be. 
But Socinus, though he denies this, yet is so earnest 
for the divine adoration and invocation of Christ, 
that he affirms, that of the two, it is better to be a 
Trinitarian, than not to ascribe this to him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p63">5. To assert, that the people of God, under the Jewish 
economy, lay under the obligation of no precept to pray to God, as Volkelius, in his 4th book <pb n="217" id="iii.vi-Page_217" />
<i>De Vera Religione</i>, and the 9th chapter, positively 
affirms, is an assertion highly impious, and to all 
pious minds abominable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p64">6. To assert, that it is lawful for a man to tell a 
He, to secure himself from some great danger or in 
convenience, as the same Volkelius, in the 4th book, 
and 19th chapter, does, is such a thing, as not only 
consists not with piety and sincerity, but tends to 
drive even common honesty and society out of the 
world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p65">7. To assert, that it is unlawful for Christians in 
any case to wage war, as Socinus himself does in 
his 2d epistle to Christophorus Morstinus, a Polonian commander, in which he allows him to bring 
his army into the field in <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.vi-p65.1">terrorem hostium</span></i>, provided that he neither strikes a stroke, nor draws 
blood, nor cuts off a limb: this, I say, is grossly ab 
surd and unnatural, and contrary to the eternal 
principle of self-preservation; as engaging men, 
even for conscience sake, to surrender their lives 
and fortunes to any thief or murderer, that shall 
think fit to require them. Neither can Socinus, in 
reason, so urge those words of our Saviour, (in Matt, 
v. 39,) <i>of not resisting evil</i>, in this case, if he will 
be but true to his own principle. For in his 3d 
book <i>De Christo Servatore</i>, and the 6th chapter, 
disputing against Christ’s satisfaction, he pleads, “that in regard it is,” as he says, 
“contrary to reason, 
though the scripture should never so often affirm 
it, yet it ought not to be admitted or assented to.” Now, if this be his rule, I 
demand of him, whether, for a man to preserve himself, and that even with the 
destruction of the life of the person assailing him, supposing that he cannot 
possibly do it otherwise, <pb n="218" id="iii.vi-Page_218" />be not as undeniable a dictate or principle of 
natural reason, as any that he can pretend to be 
contradicted by Christ’s satisfaction. And therefore, if he can lay aside Christ’s satisfaction, though 
the scripture were never so express for it, in regard 
of the contrariety he pretends in it to reason; why 
may not we, upon the same grounds, assert the necessity of self-preservation in the instance of war, 
though the scripture expressly forbids it? Since 
for a man to relinquish his own defence, is indubitably contrary to the dictates of nature, and consequently of reason.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p66">But we need not recur to this, for the warranting 
men under the gospel to defend their lives, though 
with the destruction of those that would take them 
away. Only this I allege as an argument <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.vi-p66.1">ad hominem</span></i>, which sufficiently shews how slight and desultorious this man is in his principles and way of 
arguing, while at one time he frames to himself a 
principle for his present turn, and at another makes 
assertions, and raises discourses, which that principle most directly overthrows. Now all the forementioned absurdities (with many more that might 
be reckoned) are the tenets of those who deny the 
article of the Trinity, because, forsooth, it is impious and absurd; that is, who strain at one gnat, 
having already swallowed so many vast camels. 
And yet these are the persons, who in all their 
writings have the face to own themselves to the 
world for those heroes, whom God, by his special 
providence, has raised up to explain Christian religion, and to reform the doctrine of the church. I 
suppose, just in the same sense, that the school of 
Calvin was to reform her discipline.</p>

<pb n="219" id="iii.vi-Page_219" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p67">And now in the last place; because this article is 
of so great moment, and stands, as it were, in the 
very front of our religion, so that it is of very high 
concernment to all to be sound and throughpaced 
in the belief of it; I shall shew,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p68">1. What have been the causes that have first unsettled, and at the last destroyed the belief of it 
in some. And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p69">2. What may be the best means to settle and preserve the belief of it in ourselves and others.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p70">For the first of these. There are three things, 
which I think have been the great causes that have 
took some off from the belief of this article. As,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p71">1. That bold, profane, and absurd custom of 
some persons, in attempting to paint and represent 
it in figure. He who paints God, does a contradiction; for he attempts to make that visible, which he professes to be 
invisible. The ministers of Transylvania and Sarmatia, rank assertors of the 
Socinian heresy, in a certain book,<note n="9" id="iii.vi-p71.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p72">See a Latin book in 4to, entitled, <i>
<span lang="LA" id="iii.vi-p72.1">Praemonitiones Christi et apostolorum, per ministros quosdam in Sarmatia et Transylvania</span></i>, &amp;c. 
</p></note> (wherein they make confession of their 
faith as to these articles,) insist upon nothing so much, nor indeed so 
plausibly, for their rejection of the article of the Trinity, as those several 
strange pictures and images of the Trinity, which some persons had set up in 
several of their churches: sometimes describing it by one head carved into 
three faces, to which, so set up in a certain church, they subjoin this 
distich;</p>
<blockquote style="font-size:90%" id="iii.vi-p72.2">
<p class="continue" id="iii.vi-p73"><span lang="LA" id="iii.vi-p73.1">Mense trifrons isto Janum pater urbe bifrontem <br />Expulit, ut 
solus regnet in orbe trifrons</span>;</p>
</blockquote>
<p class="continue" id="iii.vi-p74">that is to say, that the God having three faces had 
driven, or, if you will, outfaced poor Janus out of <pb n="220" id="iii.vi-Page_220" />the world, who had but two. And likewise elsewhere such 
another;</p>
<blockquote style="font-size:90%" lang="LA" id="iii.vi-p74.1">
<p class="continue" id="iii.vi-p75">Jane biceps, anni tacite labentis origo;</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p76">Trifrontem pellas, ni miser esse velis.</p></blockquote>

<p class="continue" id="iii.vi-p77">Sometimes also they represent it by a ring set with 
three diamonds, in three equidistant places of it; 
and sometimes by the picture of three men of an 
equal pitch sitting together at one table, and upon 
one seat: and sometimes the same is expressed by 
the image of an old man, a child, and a dove; one 
signifying the Father, one the Son, and the third 
the Holy Ghost. All which things, being so contrary 
to the very natural notions which reason has of God, 
have brought many sober parts of the world to nauseate and abhor our whole religion, and to reject 
Christianity as only a new scheme of the old gentile 
idolatry; and withal have warranted the forementioned heretics to think they had cause for all those 
vile and wretched appellations, with which we shew 
how they bespattered this divine mystery: which 
blasphemies will, no doubt, be one day laid at the 
door, not of those only who denied, but of those also 
who painted the Trinity; and by so doing, made 
others to deny it. And indeed so far has the common sort of mankind took offence at these things, 
that if the belief of a God were not very deeply imprinted in man’s nature, such men’s cursed irrational 
boldness, in presuming to paint him, would go very 
near to bring all those about them, by degrees, to 
question the very Deity itself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p78">2. A second cause of the same evil, is the equally 
bold and insignificant terms which some of the 
schoolmen have expressed this great article by; 
who, pursuing their own phenomena as undoubted 
truths, speak as peremptorily and confidently of this <pb n="221" id="iii.vi-Page_221" />profound mystery, as if it were a thing obvious to 
the first apprehensions of sense. It was a good and 
a pious saying of an ancient writer, <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.vi-p78.1">Periculosum est 
de Deo etiam vera dicere.</span></i> No wonder, therefore, 
if these men, discoursing of the nature and subsistence of God, in a language neither warrantable nor 
apprehensible, have by their modalities, suppositalities, circumincessions, and twenty such other chimeras, so misrepresented this adorable article of the 
Trinity to men’s reason, as to bring them first to 
loathe, and at length to deny it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p79">3. A third cause, which has much weakened 
some men’s belief of this article, has been the imprudent building it upon some texts of scripture, which 
indeed will evince no such thing. Such as those 
places which I mentioned out of the Old Testament; 
and such as one of the ancients once brought for a 
proof of the eternal generation and deity of the 
Word, from that expression of David, in <scripRef id="iii.vi-p79.1" passage="Psal. xlv. 1" parsed="|Ps|45|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45.1">Psal. xlv. 1</scripRef>. 
<span lang="LA" id="iii.vi-p79.2"><i>Quisquamne dubitat</i>, says he, <i>de divinitate Filii, 
cum legerit illud Psalmistae, Cor meum eructavit 
verbum bonum?</i></span> Concerning which and the like 
allegations, I shall only make one very obvious, but 
as true, and perhaps too true, a remark, that whatsoever is produced and insisted upon in behalf of 
any great and momentous point of religion, if it 
comes not fully close and home to the same, it is always found much more effectual to expose the truth 
it is brought for, than to support it, and to confirm 
the heretic it is brought against, than to convince 
him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p80">And thus having shewn some of the causes that undermine men’s 
belief of the article of the Trinity, I shall now assign some means also to fix 
and continue <pb n="222" id="iii.vi-Page_222" />it in such minds, as do already embrace it. 
And these shall be briefly two.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p81">1. To acquiesce in the bare revelation of the thing 
itself, and in those expressions under which it is 
revealed. As for the thing itself, God has expressly 
said, that there are three above the rank of created 
beings, the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost. 
And as for the words, in which he has conveyed 
this to us, they are few, easy, and intelligible, and 
to be believed just as they are proposed; that is, 
simply, and in general, and without entering too far 
into particulars.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p82">2. To suppress all nice and over-curious inquiries into the peculiar nature, reason, and manner of 
this mystery. For God having not thought fit to 
reveal this to us any further, than he has yet actually done, sufficiently declares it to have been his 
intent, that it should indeed be no further known, 
nor indeed searched into by us; and perhaps so far 
as it is yet unknown, it may, to a created reason, 
be also unknowable. For when we are once assured 
that the thing itself is; for us to amuse ourselves, 
and others, with bold perplexing questions, (as they 
can be no better,) how, and which way it comes to 
be so, especially in matters relating to Almighty 
God, must needs be equally irreverent and impertinent. Those words of an ancient commentator upon 
St. John contain in them an excellent rule, and always to be attended to, <i>
</i><span lang="LA" id="iii.vi-p82.1"><i>Firmam fidem</i>, says he, 
<i>mysterio adhibentes, nunquam, in tam sublimibus, illud quomodo aut cogitemus, aut proferamus</i>.</span> 
Which rule, had it been well observed, both in this 
and some other articles of our religion, not only the 
peace of particular churches and consciences, but <pb n="223" id="iii.vi-Page_223" />also the general peace of Christendom, might in great 
measure have been happily preserved by it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p83">Let this therefore be fixed upon, that there is no 
obedience comparable to that of the understanding; 
no temperance, which so much commends the soul 
to God, as that which shews itself in the restraint 
of our curiosity. Besides which two important considerations, let us consider also, that an over-anxious 
scrutiny into such mysteries is utterly useless, as to 
all purposes of a rational inquiry. It wearies the 
mind, but not informs the judgment. It makes us 
conceited and fantastical in our notions, instead of 
being sober and wise to salvation. It may provoke 
God also, by our pressing too much into the secrets 
of heaven, and the concealed glories of his nature, 
to desert and give us over to strange delusions. 
For they are only <i>things revealed</i>, (as Moses told 
the Israelites, in <scripRef id="iii.vi-p83.1" passage="Deut. xxix. 29" parsed="|Deut|29|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.29.29">Deut. xxix. 29</scripRef>.) <i>which belong to 
the sons of men</i> to understand and look into, as the 
sole and proper privilege allowed them by God, to 
exercise their noblest thoughts upon: but as for such 
high mysteries as the Trinity, as the subsistence of 
one nature in three Persons, and of three Persons in 
one and the same individual nature, these are to be 
reckoned in the number of such sacred and secret 
things, as belong to God alone perfectly to know, 
but to such poor mortals as we are, humbly to fall 
down before, and adore.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.vi-p84"><i>To which God, incomprehensible in his nature, 
and wonderful in his works, be rendered and 
ascribed, as is most due, all praise, might, 
majesty, and dominion, both now and for ever 
more</i>. Amen.</p>

<pb n="224" id="iii.vi-Page_224" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Two Discourses upon 2 Thess. ii. 11. Part I." prev="iii.vi" next="iii.viii" id="iii.vii">
<p class="center" id="iii.vii-p1"><i>Ill-disposed affections, both naturally and penally 
the cause of darkness and error in the judgment</i>.</p>
<h4 id="iii.vii-p1.1">IN</h4>
<h2 id="iii.vii-p1.2">TWO DISCOURSES</h2>
<h3 id="iii.vii-p1.3">UPON <scripRef passage="2Thess 2:11" id="iii.vii-p1.4" parsed="|2Thess|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.2.11">2 THESS. II. 11</scripRef>.</h3>
<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-top:24pt" />
<h3 id="iii.vii-p1.6">PART I.</h3>
<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-bottom:24pt" />

<h3 id="iii.vii-p1.8"><scripRef passage="2Thess 2:11" id="iii.vii-p1.9" parsed="|2Thess|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.2.11">2 THESSALONIANS ii. 11</scripRef></h3>
<p class="ctrtext" id="iii.vii-p2"><i>And for this cause God shall send them strong delusion, 
that they should believe a lie</i>.</p>
<p class="first" id="iii.vii-p3">OF all the fatal effects of sin, none looks so dread 
fully, none strikes so just an horror into considering 
minds, as that every sinful action a man does naturally disposes him to another; and that it is hardly 
possible for him to do any thing so ill, but that it 
proves a preparative and introduction to the doing of 
something worse. Upon which account, that notable 
imprecation of the Psalmist, upon his own and the 
Church’s enemies, in <scripRef id="iii.vii-p3.1" passage="Psal. lxix. 27" parsed="|Ps|69|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.69.27">Psal. lxix. 27</scripRef>, namely, <i>that 
they may fall from one wickedness to another</i>, is 
absolutely the bitterest and most severe of any extant in the whole book of God, as being indeed the 
very abridgment of that grand repository of curses, 
the <scripRef passage="Deut 28:1-62" id="iii.vii-p3.2" parsed="|Deut|28|1|28|62" osisRef="Bible:Deut.28.1-Deut.28.62">28th chapter of Deuteronomy</scripRef>; and that with 
the addition of something besides, and of so much a 
more killing malignity, than all of them put together; 
by how much the evil of sin is confessedly greater, <pb n="225" id="iii.vii-Page_225" />the evil of any suffering for it whatsoever. The 
like instances to which we have in the text now before us, of a sort of men, first casting off the love of 
the truth, and from thence passing into a state of 
delusion; and lastly, settling in a steady, fixed belief of a lie. By such wretched gradations is it, that 
sin commonly arrives at its full <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vii-p3.3">ἀκμὴ</span>, or maturity. 
So that in truth it is the only perpetual motion 
which has yet been found out, and needs nothing but 
a beginning to keep it incessantly going on. Accordingly, as every immoral act, in the immediate and 
direct tendency of it, is certainly a step downwards, 
and a very large one too, so, in all motions of descent, 
it is seldom or never found, that a thing so moving 
makes any stop in its fall, till it is fallen so far, that 
it is past falling any further. And much the same 
is the case with a man as to his spirituals; after he 
has been long engaged in a course of sinning, his progress in it grows infinite, and his return desperate.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p4">Now in the words I have here pitched upon, as 
they stand in coherence with the precedent and subsequent verse, there are these two things to be considered.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p5">First, A severe judgment denounced against a certain sort of men; namely, 
<i>that God would send 
them such strong delusion, that they should believe 
a lie</i>. And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p6">Secondly, The meritorious procuring cause of this 
judgment in the foregoing verse; to wit, <i>their not 
receiving the love of the truth</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p7">Where it is manifest, that by the words <i>truth</i> and 
<i>a lie</i>, are not to be here meant all truth and falsehood 
generally or indefinitely speaking, nor yet more particularly all that is true or false upon a philosophical <pb n="226" id="iii.vii-Page_226" />account. For these truths or falsehoods the apostle 
does not in this place concern himself about; but 
such only as belong properly to religion, with reference to the worship of Almighty God, and the salvation of men’s souls. In a word, by truth here is 
meant nothing else but the gospel, or doctrine of 
Christianity; nothing being more frequent with the 
inspired penmen of holy writ, than to express the 
Christian religion by the name of <i>truth</i>; and that 
sometimes absolutely, and without any epithet or 
addition, and sometimes with some additional term 
of specification; as in <scripRef id="iii.vii-p7.1" passage="Titus i. 1" parsed="|Titus|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.1">Titus i. 1</scripRef>, it is called, <i>the truth 
according to godliness</i>; and in <scripRef id="iii.vii-p7.2" passage="Ephes. iv. 15" parsed="|Eph|4|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.15">Ephes. iv. 15</scripRef>, <i>the 
truth as it is in Jesus</i>; with the like in several other 
places. So that still the great ennobling characteristic of the gospel is truth; truth eminently and transcendently such; and for that cause, by a distinguishing excellency, called 
<i>the truth</i>; from whence, by 
irrefragable consequence, it must also follow, that 
whatsoever is not truth can be no part of Christian 
religion. A bottom so firm and sure for Christianity 
to rest upon, that it cannot be placed upon a surer 
and more unshakeable; besides this further advantage 
accruing to it thereby, that as truth and goodness, by 
an eternal, indissoluble union, (as strong as nature, 
or rather as the God of nature, can make it,) stand 
essentially and inseparably combined, and even identified with one another: so, upon the same account, 
we may be assured, that the goodness of the gospel 
cannot but adequately match and keep pace with the 
truth of it; both of them being perfectly commensurate, both of them equally properties of it, equally 
included in and flowing from its very constitution. 
So that the gospel being thus held forth to the world, <pb n="227" id="iii.vii-Page_227" />as the liveliest representation and fullest transcript 
of those two glorious perfections of the divine nature, to wit, its truth and goodness; it must needs, 
by the first of them, recommend itself to our understandings, as the most commanding object of our 
esteem, and by the other to our wills, as the most 
endearing object of our choice.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p8">Which being thus premised, if we would bring 
the entire sense of the words into one proposition, it 
may, I conceive, not unfitly be comprehended in 
this, viz.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p9">That the not entertaining a sincere love and affection for the duties of religion, does both naturally, 
and by the just judgment of God besides, dispose men 
to errors and deceptions about the great truths of religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p10">This, I say, seems to me to take in the main, if 
not whole design of the words; for the better prosecution of which, I shall cast what I have to say upon 
them under these following particulars: as,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p11">I. I shall shew, how the mind of man can believe 
a lie.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p12">II. I shall shew, what it is to receive the love of 
the truth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p13">III. I shall shew, how the not receiving the love 
of the truth comes to have such an influence upon 
the understanding or judgment, as to dispose it to 
error and delusion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p14">IV. I shall shew, how God can be properly said to 
send such delusions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p15">V. Since his sending them is here mentioned as 
a judgment, (and that a very great one too,) I shall 
shew wherein the greatness of it consists. And,</p>

<pb n="228" id="iii.vii-Page_228" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p16">VI. and lastly, I shall improve the point into some 
useful consequences and deductions from the whole.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p17">Of each of which in their order. And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p18">I. For the first of them; to shew, how the mind 
of man can believe a lie. There is certainly so great 
a suitableness between truth and an human understanding, that the understanding of itself can no more 
believe a lie, than the taste rightly disposed can pronounce a bitter thing 
sweet. The formal cause of all assent is the appearance of truth; and if a lie 
is believed, it can be so no further, than as it carries in it 
the appearance of truth. But then, what and whence 
are these appearances? Appearance, no doubt, is a 
relative term, and must be between two; for one thing 
could not be said to appear, if there were not another 
for it to appear to. So that there must be both an 
object and a faculty, before there can be an appearance; 
and consequently, from one of these two must spring 
all falsehood at any time belonging to it. But the 
question is, from which of them? And in answer to 
it, it is certain, that the object itself cannot cause a 
false appearance of itself. For if so, when the mind 
has conceived a false apprehension of God, God, who 
is the object, would be the cause of that false apprehension. But it is certain, that objects operate not 
efficiently upon the faculties; for if they should, 
since the object is the same to all, viz. both those 
who entertain true, and those who entertain false 
apprehensions of it, it would be impossible for the 
same thing, so far as it is the same, to produce such 
contrary effects. It is the same body which appears 
to one of such a shape, and to another of a quite different. And therefore the difference must needs be <pb n="229" id="iii.vii-Page_229" />on the beholder’s side, and rest in the faculty of perception, not in the thing perceived. This we may 
pronounce confidently and truly, that the object duly 
circumstantiated is never in fault, why it is not 
rightly apprehended. Objects are merely passive; 
and if they were not so, men would certainly be both learneder and better than they are; for neither can 
learning nor religion thrust itself into the heads or 
hearts of men, whether they will or no. Truth 
shews itself to be truth, and falsehood represents itself as falsehood, (and so far is a good representer,) 
whether men apprehend them so or no. For the 
object is not to be condemned for the failures of the faculty, any more than a man, who speaks audibly and 
intelligibly, is to be blamed for not being heard; no 
body being bound to find words and ears too.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p19">Well then; since a lie cannot be believed, but under the appearance of truth, and since a lie cannot 
give itself any such appearance, it is evident, that if 
any man believes a lie, it is from something in himself that he does so. There are lies, errors, and heresies about the world, both plausible and infinite, 
but then they naturally appear what they are; and 
if truth be naked to the skin, error is and must be 
so to the bone; and the fairest falsehood can no 
more oblige assent, than the best dressed evil can 
oblige the choice.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p20">And thus having given both falsehood, and the Devil, the 
father of it, their due, and cleared even the grossest He from being the cause 
that it is believed, and thereby left it wholly at the door of him who believes 
it; let us in the next place inquire, what may be the causes on the believer’s 
part, which make any object, and particularly a lie, appear otherwise <pb n="230" id="iii.vii-Page_230" /> to him than really it is, and upon that account 
gain his belief. Now these are two.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p21">1. An undue distance between the faculty and its 
proper object.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p22">2. An indisposition in the faculty itself. And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p23">1. For the first of these. As approximation is one 
necessary condition of perception; so, too much distance prevents and hinders it, by setting the object 
too far out of our reach: and if the apprehensive faculty offers at an object so placed, and falls short of 
the apprehension of it, the fault is not in the object, 
but in that. And here, by distance, I mean not only 
an interval in point of local position, which, if too 
great, certainly hinders all corporeal perception; but 
likewise a distance, or rather disparity, of natures; 
such as is between finite and infinite, material and 
spiritual beings, consisting in the great disproportion 
there is between one and the other. And from 
hence it is, that the mind of man is uncapable of apprehending any thing almost of God, or indeed of 
angels; the distance between their natures being so 
exceeding great. For though God, as the evangelist 
St. Luke tells us in <scripRef id="iii.vii-p23.1" passage="Acts xvii. 27" parsed="|Acts|17|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.27">Acts xvii. 27</scripRef>, <i>be not far from 
every one of us</i>; nay, as it is in the next verse, that 
he is so near, or rather intimate to us, <i>that in him 
we live, and move., and have our being</i>, so that it is 
as impossible for us to exclude him, as it is to comprehend him; yet still the vast difference of his nature from ours makes the distance between them so 
unspeakably great, that neither can our corporeal 
nor intellectual powers form any true idea of him. 
And from hence it is, that there is nothing about 
which the mind and apprehensive faculties of man 
have so frequently and foully blundered, as about the <pb n="231" id="iii.vii-Page_231" />divine nature and persons, and (what is founded 
upon both) the divine worship. But,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p24">2. The other cause, which makes any object, and 
particularly a lie, appear otherwise than really it is, 
is the indisposition of the intellectual faculty; which 
indisposition, in some degree or other, is sure to 
follow from sin, both original and actual. For so 
much as there is of deviation from the eternal rules 
of right reason or morality in the soul, so much 
there will of necessity be of darkness in it too; and 
so much of darkness as there is in it, so far must it 
be unavoidably subject to pass a false judgment 
upon most things that come before it. Otherwise 
there is nothing in reason, considered purely and 
simply as such, which is or can be unsuitable to religion, or indeed to the nature of any thing; but so 
much the contrary, that if we could imagine a man 
all reason, without any bias from his sensitive part, 
it were impossible but that, upon the first sufficient 
offer, he should, as we may so express it, with both 
arms embrace religion. But the case has been much 
altered since the fall of our first parents, and the 
fatal blow thereby given to all the powers of men’s 
mind; besides the further debilitation and distemper brought upon it by many actual and gross sins. 
So that now the understandings of men are become 
like some bodily eyes, disabled from an exact discernment of their proper object, both by a natural 
weakness and a supervening soreness too.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p25">And thus I have accounted for the true cause 
which sometimes prostitutes the noble understanding of man to the lowest of dishonours, the belief 
of a lie; namely, either the remoteness of the faculty (whether in point of distance or difference) <pb n="232" id="iii.vii-Page_232" />from its object, or some weakness or disorder in it; 
either of which will be sure to pervert its operation: 
and then a fault in the first apprehension of any 
thing will not fail to produce a false judgment, and 
that a false belief likewise about the same. And 
so I proceed to the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p26">Second particular proposed, viz. to shew what it 
is to receive the love of the truth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p27">And this we shall find implies in it these two 
things.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p28">1. An high esteem and valuation of the real worth 
and excellency of it; this is the first and leading 
act of the mind. Truth must be first enthroned in 
our judgment, before it can reign in our desires; 
and as it is the leading faculty, so it is the measure 
of the rest: for no man’s love of any thing can rise 
above his esteem of it, nor can his appetites exert 
themselves upon any object, not first vouched by his 
apprehensions. For which cause, the Holy Ghost 
in scripture, the better to advance religion in our 
thoughts, represents it by things of all others the 
most highly accounted of in the world, as crowns, 
thrones, kingdoms, hidden treasure, and the like; 
all which expressions, though far from being intended according to the strict and philosophical 
truth of things, but rather as allusions to them, yet 
still were founded in the universally acknowledged 
course of nature, which ever was and will be, for 
men to be first allured by the worth of things, before they can desire the property or possession of 
them; and to consider the value, before they design 
the purchase. But, be the matter as it may, our affections, to be sure, will bid nothing for any thing, 
till our judgment has set the price. Thus St. Paul <pb n="233" id="iii.vii-Page_233" />evinces his love to Christ from his transcendent 
esteem of him; <i>I account all things</i>, says he, <i>but 
dung and dross, that I may win Christ</i>, <scripRef id="iii.vii-p28.1" passage="Phil. iii. 8" parsed="|Phil|3|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.8">Phil. iii. 8</scripRef>. 
And he who accounts a thing as dung will no doubt 
trample upon it as such. The rule of contrarieties 
will be found a clear illustration of the case. For 
hatred generally begins in contempt, or something 
very like it; and it is certain in matter of fact, as 
well as reason, that we leave off to love any thing or 
person, as soon as we begin to despise them. He 
who in scorn turns away his eye from looking upon 
an object, will hardly be brought to reach out his 
hand after it. Let a man therefore set his understanding faculty on work, and put it to examine and 
consider, to view and review the intrinsic value of 
religion, what it is and what it offers, before he 
proceeds to make it his portion so far, as to be ready 
to quit all the world for it, should they both come 
to rival his choice as competitors; let him, I say, by 
a strict and impartial inquiry, descend into himself, 
and see whether he can upon these terms (for lower 
and easier it knows none) judge it absolutely eligible; 
and if not, let him assure himself, that without a 
passport from the judgment, it will never gain a 
free and full admittance into the affections. For 
still it is through the eye that love enters into the 
heart: nay, so mighty an influence has the judging 
faculty in this case, that it is much disputed, whether 
the last dictate of the judgment about any object 
does not necessarily determine and draw after it the 
choice of the will; and perhaps there is scarce any 
point in moral philosophy of a nicer speculation and 
an harder decision: for as the affirmation of this, on 
the one side, seems to border upon stoicism, and to <pb n="234" id="iii.vii-Page_234" />intrench upon the freedom of the will; which, after the 
supposal of all things requisite to its acting, ought nevertheless still to 
retain a power to exert or not exert an act of volition; so, on the other side, 
to affirm, that after the understanding has made the last proposal of the object 
to the will, the will may yet refuse it, and go contrary to it, seems to infer this great inconvenience, that the will, in order 
to its acting, needs not the preceding act or conduct 
of the intellect to make a sufficient proposal of the 
object to it, since after it is so proposed, it may not 
withstanding divert its actings quite another way; 
and then, if it can in this manner proceed without a 
guide, the will is not so blind a faculty as the schools 
make it. For he who goes one way, when his guide 
directs him another, manifestly shews that he both 
can and does go without him. But I shall dispute 
this point no further; it being, as I conceive, sufficient for our present purpose, that the act of the understanding proposing the object, must of necessity 
precede, whether the act or choice of the will follow 
it or no. Though for my own part I cannot see, 
that the holding the necessity of the will’s following 
the last dictate or proposal of the understanding, 
does at all prejudice its freedom, (which is rather 
opposed to coaction from without, than to a determination from within;) forasmuch as it was in the 
power of the will to have diverted the understanding 
from its application to any object, before it came to 
form its last judgment of it; and consequently, the 
whole proceeding of the understanding being under 
the free permission of the will, the act of the will 
closing with this last determination, was originally 
and virtually free, though formally and immediately, <pb n="235" id="iii.vii-Page_235" />in this latter sense, necessary. As God necessarily 
does what he first absolutely decreed, and yet the 
whole act is free, since the decree itself was the free 
issue and result of his will. But I beg pardon, if I 
have dwelt too long upon this point. It was, because I thought it requisite to shew what is the 
part and office, and how great the force and power 
of the understanding, in recommending the truths of 
religion to the souls of men; that so they may not 
acquiesce in a slight, superficial judgment or apprehension of them; which, we may rest satisfied, will 
never have any considerable effect, or work any 
thorough change upon the heart; and if so, all will 
come to nothing; for the foundation is ill laid, and 
the superstructure cannot be firm. And upon this 
account, no doubt, it is, that the scripture ascribes so 
much to faith; indeed, in effect, the whole work of 
man’s salvation; and yet it is but an act of the understanding, and properly and strictly speaking can be 
no more: yet nevertheless, of such a mighty and 
controlling influence upon the will is it, that, if it be 
strong, vigorous, and of the right kind, it draws the 
whole soul after it, and works all those wonders 
which stand recorded of it in the <scripRef passage="Heb 11:1-40" id="iii.vii-p28.2" parsed="|Heb|11|1|11|40" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.1-Heb.11.40">11th of the Hebrews</scripRef>, which from first to last is but a panegyric 
upon the invincible strength and heroic achievements of this grace. In a word, if a man, by faith, 
can bring his understanding to receive and entertain the divine truths of the gospel so as to look 
upon the promises of it as conveying the greatest 
good and happiness to man that a rational nature is 
capable of, and the threatenings of it as denouncing 
the bitterest and most insupportable evils that a 
created being can sink under, and both of them as <pb n="236" id="iii.vii-Page_236" />things of certain and infallible event; this is for a 
man truly to value his religion, and to lay such a 
foundation of it in his judgment, as shall never 
disappoint or shame his practice. Accordingly, in 
the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p29">Second place, the other thing implied in and 
intended by the receiving the love of the truth, is 
the choice of it, as of a thing transcendently good, 
and particularly agreeable to our condition. Generals, we commonly say, are 
fallacious; but it is certain that they are always faint. And therefore it is 
not merely what is good, as to the general notion of it, (which can minister to 
little more than bare theory and discourse,) but particularly what is good for 
me, which must engage my practice. To esteem a thing, we have shewn, is properly 
an act of the understanding; but to choose it, is the part and office of the 
will. And choosing is a considerable advance beyond bare esteem; forasmuch as it 
is the end of it, and consequently perfects it, as the end does every action 
which is directed to it. It is the most proper, genuine, and finishing act of 
love. For the great effect of love is to unite us to the thing we love; and the 
will is properly the uniting faculty, and choice the uniting act, which brings 
the soul and its beloved object together. Judgment and esteem, indeed, is that 
which offers and recommends it to the soul; but it is choice which makes the 
match. For the truth is, the soul of man can do no more, nor reach further, than 
first to esteem an object, and then to choose it. And therefore, till we have 
made religion our fixed choice, it only floats in the imagination, and is but 
the business of talk and fancy. But it is the heart, after all, which must 
appropriate <pb n="237" id="iii.vii-Page_237" />and take hold of the great truths of Christianity for its portion, its happiness, and chief good. 
And then, and not till then, a man is practically and 
in good earnest a Christian; and that which before 
was but notion and opinion, hereby passes into 
reality and experience; and from a mere name, into 
the nature and substance of religion. For still, if a 
man would make his faith or religion a vital principle for him to live and act by, it must be such an 
one as the apostle tells us <i>works by love</i>; there 
must be something of this blessed flame to invigorate and give activity to it. But where a man neither loves nor likes the thing he believes, it is odds 
but in a little time he may be brought also to cast 
off the very belief itself; and, in the mean while, it 
is certain, that it can have no efficacy, no operation 
or influence upon his life or actions; which is worse 
than no belief at all; for better, a great deal, none, 
than to no purpose.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p30">And thus having shewn what is meant by and 
implied in the <i>receiving the love of the truth</i>, it 
may, I conceive, help us to an easy and natural account of its opposite or contrary; to wit, the rejecting, or not receiving the same; the great sin, as we 
before observed, for which the persons here in the 
text stand concluded under so severe a doom. For 
the further explication of which, we may very rationally suppose the condition of those men to have 
been this, viz. that upon the preaching of Christianity, the truth of it quickly overpowered their as 
sent, and broke in upon their apprehensions with 
the highest evidence and conviction; but the searching purity and spirituality of the same doctrines 
equally encountering their worldly interests and <pb n="238" id="iii.vii-Page_238" />their predominant beloved corruptions, soon caused 
in their minds a secret loathing of the severity of 
those truths, and so by degrees a direct hatred and 
hostility against them, as the great disturbers of 
those pleasures, and interrupters of the caresses of 
those lusts, which had so bewitched their hearts and 
seized their affections. It is wonderful to consider 
what a strange combat and scuffle there is in the 
soul of man, when clear truths meet with strong 
corruptions; one faculty or power of it embracing 
a doctrine, because true; and another, with no less 
fury, rising up against it, because severe and disagreeable. Thus, what should be the reason that 
those high and excellent precepts of Christianity, 
requiring purity of heart, poverty of spirit, chastity 
of mind, hatred of revenge, and the like, find so 
cold a reception, or rather so sharp a resentment in 
the world? Is it because men think they are not 
truths? By no means; but because they are severe, 
grating, uneasy truths; they believe them sufficiently, and more than they desire, but they cannot love 
them; and for that reason, and no other, they are 
rejected and thrown aside in the lives and practices 
of men; not because they cannot or do not convince 
their understandings, but because they thwart and 
bid defiance to their inclinations. Truth is so connatural to the mind of man, that it would certainly 
be entertained by all men, did it not by accident 
contradict some beloved interest or other. The thief 
hates the break of day; not but that he naturally 
loves the light, as well as other men; but his condition makes him dread and abhor that, which of all 
things he knows to be the likeliest means of his discovery. Men may sometimes frame themselves to <pb n="239" id="iii.vii-Page_239" />hear and attend to the mortifying truths of Christianity; but then they hear them only as they use to 
hear of the death of friends, or the story of a lost 
estate; they are true, but troublesome and vexatious: so often does the irksomeness of the thing 
reported make men angry with the truth of the report, and sometimes with the very person of the 
reporter too. And therefore, let none wonder, if God 
inflicts so signal a judgment upon this sort of sin: 
for when men shall resolutely reject clear, pregnant, 
and acknowledged (as well as important) truths, only 
because they press hard upon their darling sin, and 
would knock them off from the pleasing embraces 
of the world and the flesh, and from dying in them; 
what do they else but sacrifice the glory of their 
nature, their reason, to their brutality? and make 
their noblest perfections bow down, and stoop to their 
basest lusts? What do they, I say, but crush and 
depress truth, to advance some pitiful, sensual pleasure in the room of it; and so, like Herod, strike off 
the Baptist’s head, only to reward the dances of a 
strumpet? This is the great load of condemnation 
which lies so heavy upon the world, as St. John tells 
us, <i>that men see the light, but love darkness</i>; bend 
before the truth of a doctrine, but abhor its strictness and spirituality: the doctrine of Christianity 
being in this, like that forerunner of Christ just now 
mentioned by us, who was indeed, as our Saviour 
himself styled him, a <i>shining</i>, but withal a <i>burning 
light</i>. And as the shining both of the one and the other, in the glorious 
evidence of truth beaming out from both, could not but, even in spite of sin and 
all the powers of darkness, be infinitely pleasing to all who had the sight 
thereof; so its burning quality <pb n="240" id="iii.vii-Page_240" />exerting itself in the searching precepts of self-denial and mortification, was, no doubt, to all vicious 
and depraved minds, altogether as tormenting and 
intolerable. And so I proceed to the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p31">Third particular proposed by us; which was to 
shew, how the not receiving the love of the truth 
into the will and affections, comes to dispose the understanding to error and delusion. Now, I conceive, 
it may do it these following ways.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p32">1. By drawing off the understanding from fixing 
its contemplation upon a disgusted offensive truth. 
For though it is not in the power of the will, when 
the understanding apprehends a truth clearly and 
distinctly, to countermand its assent to it; yet it 
has so great an influence upon it, that it is able antecedently to hinder it from taking that truth into a 
full and thorough consideration. And while the 
mind is not taken up with an actual attention to the 
truth proposed to it, so long it is obnoxious to the 
offers and impressions of the contrary error. For 
the first adherencies, or rather applications of the 
soul to truth, are very weak and imperfect, till they 
are furthered and confirmed by a frequent converse 
with it, and so by degrees come to have the general 
notions of reason endeared and made familiar to the 
mind by renewed acts of attention and speculation; 
which ceasing, if a falsehood comes recommended to 
the soul with any advantage, that is to say, with 
agreeableness, though without argument, it is ten to 
one but it enters, and takes possession. And then 
the poison is infused; let the man get it out again 
as he can. He who will not insist attentively and 
closely upon the examination of any truth, is never 
like to have his mind either clearly informed of it, <pb n="241" id="iii.vii-Page_241" />or firmly united to it. For want of search is really 
and properly the keeping off the due approximation 
of the object, without which a true apprehension of 
it is impossible. So that if a man has corrupt affections, averse to the purity and excellency of any 
truth, it is not imaginable that they will suffer his 
thoughts to dwell long upon it, but will do their utmost to divert and carry them off to some other 
object, which he is more inclined to and enamoured 
with; and then, what wonder is it, if, under such 
circumstances, the mind is betrayed by the bias of 
the affections, and so lies open to all the treacherous 
inroads of fallacy and imposture? As for instance, 
he whose corrupt nature is impatient of any restraint 
from morality or religion, will be sure to keep his 
mind off from them as much as possibly he can; he 
will not trouble himself with any debates or discourses about the truth or evidence of such things 
as he heartily wishes were neither evident nor true. 
In a word, he will not venture his meditations upon 
so unwelcome and so afflicting a subject. And thus 
having rid himself of such notions, the contrary documents of atheism and immorality still bringing 
with them a compliance with those affections which 
all thoughts of religion were so grievous to, will soon find an easy, unresisted admittance into an 
understanding, naked and unguarded against the several arts and stratagems of the grand deceiver. A man 
indeed may be sometimes so surprised, as not to be 
able to prevent the first apprehension and sight of a 
truth; but he is always able to prevent the consideration of it; without which the other can work upon him very little. For though apprehension 
<pb n="242" id="iii.vii-Page_242" />shews the object, it must be consideration which applies it. But again,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p33">2. A will vitiated, and grown out of love with the 
truth, disposes the understanding to error and delusion, by causing in it a prejudice and partiality in 
all its reflections upon and discourses about it. He 
who considers of a thing with prejudice, has judged 
the cause before he hears it, and decided the matter, 
not as really it is, but as it either crosses or comports with the principles which he is already 
prepossessed with: the understanding, in such a case, 
being like the eye of the body, viewing a white thing 
through a red glass; it forms a judgment of the co 
lour, not according to the thing it sees, but according to that by which it sees. And upon the like 
account it is, that the will and the affections never 
pitch upon any thing as odious, but that sooner or 
later they bribe the judgment to represent it to them 
as ugly too. We know the miracles, the astonishing works, and excellent discourses of our Saviour 
could not strike the hearts of those whom he preached to, through the mighty prejudice they had conceived against his person and country. But that 
they still opposed all, even the most cogent and demonstrative arguments he could bring for his 
doctrine, with that silly exception, <i>Is not this the carpenter’s son?</i> And that one ridiculous proverb, 
<i>that 
no good could come out of Galilee</i>, (as slight as it 
was,) yet proved strong enough to obstruct their as 
sent, and arm their minds against that high conviction and mighty sway of evidence, which shined 
forth in all his miraculous works; so that this senseless saying alone fully answered, or (which was as <pb n="243" id="iii.vii-Page_243" />effectual for their purpose) absolutely overbore them 
all. In like manner, we find it elsewhere observed 
by our Saviour himself, of that selfish, rotten, and 
yet demure generation of men, the Pharisees, that 
<i>they could not believe, because they received honour one of another</i>, <scripRef id="iii.vii-p33.1" passage="John v. 44" parsed="|John|5|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.44">John v. 44</scripRef>. They had, it 
seems, bewitched the people into an extravagant 
esteem and veneration of their sanctity, and by that 
means had got no small command over their purses, 
their tables, and their families; nay, and more than 
ordinary footing and interest in the Jewish court itself. So that they ruled without control, getting the 
highest seats in synagogues, that is, in their chief 
assemblies or consistories; and they loved also to 
feed as high as they sat, still providing themselves 
with the best rooms, and not the worst dishes (we 
may be sure) at feasts. Nor would ever such pretenders have fasted twice a week, but that they 
knew it afforded them five days besides to feast in; 
so that having thus found the sweets of a crafty, 
long-practised hypocrisy, from which they had reaped 
so many luscious privileges, they could not but have 
an horrible prejudice against the strictness of that 
doctrine, which preached nothing but self-denial, humility, and a contempt of the honours and emoluments of the world, which they themselves so passionately doted upon; and therefore no wonder if 
they threw it off as a fable and an imposture, though 
recommended with all the attestations of divine 
power, which had in them a fitness to inform or 
convince the reason of man. So far did the corruption of their will advance their prejudice, and their 
prejudice destroy their judgment. But,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p34">The third and last reason which I shall assign <pb n="244" id="iii.vii-Page_244" />for proving that the will’s not embracing the love of 
the truth, betrays the understanding to error and 
delusion, is from the peculiar malignity which is in 
every vice, or corrupt affection, to darken and besot 
the mind, the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vii-p34.1">νοῦς</span>, the great guide and superintendant of all the faculties of the soul; for so near a 
connection, or rather cognation is there between the 
moral and intellectual perfection of it, (as I have 
elsewhere observed,<note n="10" id="iii.vii-p34.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p35">The reader may please to cast his eye upon a sermon in 
the second volume, p. 261-292, where this subject is more 
professedly and largely treated 
of.</p></note>) that a great flaw in the former 
never fails in the issue to affect the latter; though 
possibly how this is done is not so easily accounted 
for. Nevertheless, that irrefragable argument <i>experience</i> sufficiently proves many things, which it is 
not able to explain, nor indeed pretends to be so. 
Aristotle has observed of the vices of the flesh, (and 
his observation is in a great degree true of all other,) 
that they do peculiarly cloud the intellect, and debase a man’s notions, emasculate his reason, and 
weaken his discourse; and, in a word, make him, 
upon all these accounts, much less a man than he 
was before. And for this cause, no doubt, has the 
same author declared young men, in whom the forementioned sort of vices is commonly most predominant, not competent auditors of moral philosophy, 
as having turned the force of their minds to things 
of a quite contrary nature. But this mischief reaches 
much further; for sure it is, that when wise men (be 
their years what they will) become vicious men, their 
wisdom leaves them; and there appears not that 
keenness and briskness in their apprehensive and 
judging faculties, which had been all along observed <pb n="245" id="iii.vii-Page_245" />in them, while attended with temperance, and guarded with sobriety. So that, upon this fatal change, 
they do not argue with that strength, distinguish 
with that clearness, nor, in any matter brought into 
debate, conclude with that happiness and firmness of 
result, which they were wont to do.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p36">Shew me so much as one wise counsel or action 
of Marcus Antonius, a person otherwise both valiant and eloquent, after that he had subdued his 
understanding to his affections, and his affections to 
Cleopatra. How great was Lucullus in the field, 
and how great in the academy! But, abandoning 
himself to ease and luxury, Plutarch tells us that he 
survived the use of his reason, grew infatuated, and 
doted long before he died, though he died before he 
was old.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p37">All which tends to demonstrate, that such is the 
nature of vice, that the love thereof entering into 
the will, and thrusting out the love of truth, it is 
no wonder, if the understanding comes to sink into 
infatuation and delusion; the ferment of a vicious 
inclination lodged in the affections, being like an 
intoxicating liquor received into the stomach, from 
whence it will be continually sending thick clouds 
and noisome steams up to the brain. Filth and 
foulness in the one will be sure to cause darkness in 
the other. Was ever any one almost observed to 
come out of a tavern, an alehouse, or a jolly meeting, 
fit for his study, or indeed for any thing else, requiring stress or exactness of thought? The morning, 
we know, is commonly said to be a friend to the 
muses, but a morning’s draught was never so. And 
thus having done with the third particular proposed 
from the text, come we now to the</p>

<pb n="246" id="iii.vii-Page_246" />

<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p38">Fourth; viz. to shew, how God can be properly 
said to send men delusions. God, says the apostle, 
<scripRef passage="1Jn 1:5" id="iii.vii-p38.1" parsed="|1John|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.5">1 John i. 5</scripRef>, <i>is light, and in him there is no darkness 
at all</i>. And that which in no respect is in him, 
cannot, we may be sure, proceed from him. Upon 
which account, it must needs be very difficult to 
shew and demonstrate, how God can derive ignorance, darkness, and deception into the minds of 
men. And the great difficulty of giving a rational 
and good account of this and such like instances, 
drove Manes, an early heretic, with his followers, 
(called all along the Manichees, or Manicheans,) to 
assert two first, eternal, independent beings, one the 
cause of all good, the other the cause of all evil; as 
concluding, that the evil which is in the world 
must needs have some cause, and that a being infinitely good could not be the cause of it; and 
consequently, that there must be some other principle 
from the malignity of whose influence flowed all the 
ignorance, all the wickedness and villainy, which 
either is or ever was in the world. But the generally received opinion of the nature of evil, viz. that 
it is but a mere privation of good, and consequently 
needs not an efficient, but only a deficient cause, as 
owing its production and rise, not to the force, but to 
the failure of the agent; this consideration, I say, 
has rendered that notion of Manes, of a first independent principle of evil, as useless and impious in 
divinity, as it is absurd in philosophy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p39">This principle therefore being thus removed, let 
us see how it can comport with the goodness and 
absolute purity of the divine nature, to have such 
effects ascribed to it, and how, without any derogation to the glorious attribute of God’s holiness, he <pb n="247" id="iii.vii-Page_247" />can be said to send the delusions, mentioned in the 
text, into the minds of men. Now, I conceive, he 
may be said to do it these four ways.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p40">1. First by withdrawing his enlightening influence 
from the understanding. This, I confess, may seem 
at first an obscure, enthusiastic notion to some; but 
give me leave to shew, that there is sufficient ground 
for it in reason. And for this purpose, I shall observe to you, that it was the opinion of some 
philosophers, particularly of Aristotle, and since him of 
Averroes, Avicenna, and some others, that there was 
one universal soul belonging to the whole species, or 
race of mankind, and indeed to all things else according to their capacity: which universal soul, by 
its respective existence in, and communication of itself to each particular man, did exert in him those 
noble acts of understanding and ratiocination proper to his nature; and those 
also in a different degree and measure of perfection, according as the different crasis or disposition of the organs of the body 
made it more or less fit to receive the communication of that universal soul; which soul only (by 
the way) they held to be immortal; and that every 
particular man, both in respect of body and spirit, 
was mortal; his spirit being nothing else but a more 
refined disposition and elevation of matter.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p41">Others, detesting the impiety of this opinion, did 
allow to every individual person a distinct immortal 
soul, and that also endued with the power and faculty of understanding and discourse inherent in it. 
But then, as to the soul’s use and actual exercise of 
this faculty, upon their observing the great difference between the same object, as it was sensible, and 
affected the sense, and as it was intelligible, and moved <pb n="248" id="iii.vii-Page_248" />the understanding, they held also the necessity of 
another principle without the soul, to advance the 
object, <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.vii-p41.1">a gradu sensibili ad gradum intelligibilem</span></i>, 
as they speak, and so to make it actually fit to 
move and affect the intellect. And this they called 
an <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.vii-p41.2">intellectus agens</span></i>; so that although the soul was 
naturally endued with an intellective power, yet, 
by reason of the great distance of material, corporeal things from the spiritual nature of it, it could 
never actually apprehend them, till this <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.vii-p41.3">intellectus agens</span></i> did irradiate and shine upon them, and so 
prepare and qualify them for an intellectual perception. And this <i>
<span lang="LA" id="iii.vii-p41.4">intellectus agens</span></i>, some, and those 
none of the lowest form in the Peripatetic school, 
have affirmed to be no other than God himself, that 
great light which enlightens not only every man, 
but every thing (according to its proportion) in the 
world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p42">The result and application of which discourse to 
my present purpose is this; that certainly<note n="11" id="iii.vii-p42.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p43">For it is ascribed to no less 
persons than to Plato, and Aristotle after him, (as borrowing 
it from him,) and that by several of the most eminent interpreters of the latter, both 
ancient and modern; all of them 
proceeding upon this ground, 
that in order to the actual intellection of any object, there is 
a spiritual, intellectual light necessary to enable the object to 
move or affect the intellective 
faculty, which yet the object 
cannot give to itself, nor yet 
strike or move the said faculty 
without it. And therefore they 
say, that there is required an <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.vii-p43.1">intellectus agens</span></i>, or being distinct both from the object and the 
faculty too, which may so advance and spiritualize the object, by casting an higher light 
upon it, as to render it fit and 
prepared thereby for an intellectual perception. And forasmuch as every thing which is 
such or such secondarily, and 
by participation from another, 
supposes some other to be so 
primarily and originally by and 
from itself; and since God is 
the <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.vii-p43.2">primum intelligibile</span></i> in the 
intellectual world, as the sun is 
the <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.vii-p43.3">primum visibile</span></i> in the sensible and material world; they 
affirm the same necessity of a 
superior and intellectual light issuing from God, in order to 
move the intellect, and form in 
it an intellectual apprehension 
of things, which there is of a 
light beaming from the sun, for 
the causing an act of vision in 
the visive faculty. And this 
they insist upon, not only as a 
similitude for illustration, but 
as a kind of parallel case, as to 
this particular instance, how 
widely soever the things compared may differ from one another upon many other accounts. 
This, I say, was held by several 
of the most noted of the Peripatetic tribe; though others, I 
know, who are professedly of 
the same, do yet in this matter 
go quite another way; allowing indeed that there is and 
must be an <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.vii-p43.4">intellectus agens</span></i>, but that it is no more than a different faculty of the same soul, or 
a different function of the same 
faculty; but by no means an 
agent, or intelligent being distinct from it. This, I confess, 
is of very nice speculation, and 
made so by the arguments producible on both sides, and consequently not so proper to make 
a part in such a popular discourse as I am here engaged 
in; nor should I have ever 
mentioned it barely as a philosophical point, but as I conceived it improvable into a 
theological use, as I have endeavoured to improve it in the discourse itself; to which therefore 
I have chose rather to annex 
this by way of annotation, than 
to insert it into the body thereof.</p></note> those <pb n="249" id="iii.vii-Page_249" />great masters of argument and knowledge could not 
but have some weighty and considerable reasons thus 
to interest an external principle in the intellectual 
operations of man’s mind. And so much of reason 
do I, for my part, reckon to be at the bottom of 
this opinion, that I have been often induced to think, 
that if we should but strip things of mere words and 
terms, and reduce notions to realities, there would 
be found but little difference (so far as it respects 
man’s understanding) between the <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.vii-p43.5">intellectus agens</span></i> 
asserted by some philosophers, and the universal 
grace, or common assistances of the Spirit, asserted 
by some divines, (and particularly by John Good 
win, calling it, <i>the pagans’ debt and dowry</i>;) and that the assertors of 
both of them seem to found their several assertions upon much the same ground; 
namely, upon their apprehension of the natural impotence of the soul of man, 
immersed in matter, to raise itself <pb n="250" id="iii.vii-Page_250" />to such spiritual and sublime operations, as we 
find it does, without the assistance of some higher 
and divine principle. And accordingly, this being 
admitted, that the soul is no otherwise able to exert 
its intellectual acts, than by a light continually flowing in upon it, from the great fountain of light, (whether that light assists it by strengthening the faculty 
itself, or brightening the object, or both, it matters 
not, since the result of both, as to the main issue of 
the action, will be the same;) I say, this being admitted, that God beams this light into man’s 
understanding, and that, as a free agent, by voluntary 
communications; so that he may withdraw or suspend what he thus communicates, as he pleases; how 
natural, how agreeable to reason is it to conceive, 
that God, being provoked by gross sins, may deliver 
the sinner to delusion and infatuation, by a suspension and substraction of this light? For may not 
God blast the understanding of such an one, by shut 
ting up those influences which were wont to enliven 
his reason in all its discourses and argumentations. 
Certain it is, that this frequently happens; and that 
the wit and parts of men, <i>who hold the truth in unrighteousness</i>, are often blasted, so that there is a 
visible decay of them, a strange unusual weakness 
and failure in them; and this not to be ascribed to 
any known cause in the world, but to the just judgment of God, stopping that eternal fountain from 
which they had received their continual supplies. 
This to me seems very intelligible, and equally rational: and accordingly may pass for the first way, 
by which God may be said to send delusion into the 
minds of men. But,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p44">2. God may be said to do the same, by giving commission <pb n="251" id="iii.vii-Page_251" />to the great deceiver, and spirit of falsehood, 
to abuse and seduce the sinner. A signal and most 
remarkable example of which we have in <scripRef passage="1Ki 22:22" id="iii.vii-p44.1" parsed="|1Kgs|22|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.22.22">1 Kings 
xxii. 22</scripRef>. When Ahab was grown full ripe for destruction, we find this expedient for his ruin pitched 
upon; viz. that he was to be persuaded to go up to 
Ramoth-gilead, to fall there. But how and by what 
means was this to be effected? Why, the text tells us, 
<i>that there came forth a spirit, and stood before the 
Lord, and said, I will persuade him. And the Lord 
said unto him, Wherewith? And he said, I will 
go forth, and I will be a lying spirit in the mouth 
of all his prophets. And God said, Thou shalt 
persuade him, and prevail also: go forth, and do 
so</i>. We see here the evil spirit sent forth, and fully 
empowered by Almighty God to accomplish his delusions upon a bold, incorrigible sinner. And what 
method God took then, we cannot deny, or prove it 
unreasonable, but that he may take still, where the 
same sins prepare and fit men for the same perdition.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p45">How the Devil conveys his fallacies to the minds 
of men, and by what ways and arts he befools their 
understandings, I shall not here dispute; nor, being 
sure of the thing itself, from the word of God, that 
it is so, shall I be much solicitous about the manner 
how. But thus much we may truly, and, by consequence, safely say, that since it is too evident that 
the Devil can make false resemblances and representations of things pass before our bodily eyes, so 
that we shall be induced to believe that we see that, 
which physically and indeed we do not see; why 
may he not also suggest false images of things both 
to the imagination and to the intellectual eye of the 
mind, (as different as they are from one another,) <pb n="252" id="iii.vii-Page_252" />and so falsify our notions, and disorder our apprehensions? It is plainly asserted, in 
<scripRef passage="2Cor 4:4" id="iii.vii-p45.1" parsed="|2Cor|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.4">2 Cor. iv. 4</scripRef>, that 
<i>the God of this world has blinded the minds of them 
which believe not</i>. The great sophister and prince 
of darkness (God permitting him) can strangely 
blindfold our reason and muffle our understanding; 
and, no doubt, the chiefest cause that most of the 
obstinate, besotted sinners of the world are not sensible that the Devil blinds and abuses them is, that 
he has indeed actually done so already.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p46">For how dreadfully did God consign over the heathen world to a perpetual slavery to his deceits! 
They worshipped him, they consulted with him, and 
so absolutely were they sealed up under the ruling 
cheat, that they took all his tricks and impostures 
for oracle and instruction. And the truth is, when 
men, under the powerful preaching of the gospel, 
(such as the church of England has constantly afforded,) will grow heathens in the viciousness of 
their practices, it is but just with God to suffer them 
(by a very natural transition) to grow heathens too 
in the grossness of their delusions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p47">3. A third way by which God may be said to 
<i>send men delusions</i> is, by a providential disposing 
of them into such circumstances of life, as, through 
a peculiar suitableness to their corruption, have in 
them a strange efficacy to delude and impose upon 
them. God, by a secret, unobserved trace of his providence, may cast men under an heterodox, seducing 
ministry, or he may order their business and affairs 
so, that they shall light into atheistical company, 
grow acquainted with heretics, or possibly meet with 
pestilent books, and with arguments subtilly and 
speciously urged against the truth: all which falling <pb n="253" id="iii.vii-Page_253" />in with an ill-inclined judgment and worse-ordered morals, will wonderfully recommend and set off 
the very worst of errors to a mind thus prepared 
for their admission; no guard being sufficient to 
hinder their entering, and taking possession, but where caution and virtue keep the door. The want 
of which quality has been the grand, if not sole 
cause, which in all ages has brought so many over 
to, and in the issue settled and confirmed them in 
some of the foulest sects and absurdest heresies that 
ever infested the Christian church; and so deeply 
have the wretches drank in the delusion, that they 
have lived and died in it, and transmitted the surviving poison of it to posterity. And yet, as far and 
wide as such heresies have reigned and raged in 
their time, and as woful an havock as they have 
made of souls, they have been often taken up at first 
by mere accident, or upon some slight, trivial, unprojected occasion, no less unperceivable in their 
rise, than afterward formidable in their progress. 
But as what is said of affliction in <scripRef id="iii.vii-p47.1" passage="Job v. 6" parsed="|Job|5|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.5.6">Job v. 6</scripRef>, may 
with equal truth and pertinence be said of every 
notable event, bad as well as good, namely, that it 
<i>comes not out of the dust</i>, so the direction of all 
such small and almost undiscernible causes to such 
mighty effects as often follow from them, can proceed from nothing but that 
all-comprehending Providence which casts its superintending eye and governing influence over all, even the most minute and 
inconsiderable passages in the world; inconsiderable 
indeed in themselves, but in their consequences by 
no means so.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p48">And therefore, as we find it expressed of him who 
kills a man unwillingly, and by some undesigned <pb n="254" id="iii.vii-Page_254" />stroke or accident, that 
<i>God delivers that man into his 
hands</i>, <scripRef id="iii.vii-p48.1" passage="Exod. xxi. 13" parsed="|Exod|21|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.21.13">Exod. xxi. 13</scripRef>, so when a man, by such odd, 
unforeseen ways and means as we have before mentioned, comes to be drawn into any false, erroneous 
belief or persuasion, it may, with as true and solid 
consequence, be affirmed, that by all this God sends 
such a man a delusion. As for instance, when, by 
the special disposal of God’s providence, Hushai the 
Archite suggested that counsel to Absalom, in <scripRef passage="2Sam 17:11,12" id="iii.vii-p48.2" parsed="|2Sam|17|11|17|12" osisRef="Bible:2Sam.17.11-2Sam.17.12">2 Sam. 
xvii. 11, 12</scripRef>, which he believed, and followed to his 
destruction, we may say, and that neither improperly 
nor untruly, that God sent him that deception; for 
it is expressly added, in the fourteenth verse, that 
<i>God had appointed to defeat the counsel of Ahithophel, to the intent that he might bring evil upon 
Absalom</i>. Likewise how emphatically full and pregnant to the same purpose is that instance of a false prophet accustomed to 
deceive himself and others, in <scripRef id="iii.vii-p48.3" passage="Ezek. xiv. 9" parsed="|Ezek|14|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.14.9">Ezek. xiv. 9</scripRef>. <i>If the prophet</i>, says God, <i>be deceived when he has spoken a thing, I the Lord 
have deceived that prophet</i>. God here names and 
appropriates the action to himself by a way of proceeding incomprehensible indeed, but unquestionably 
just.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p49">Let this therefore pass for a third way by which 
God delivers over a sinner to error and circumvention. Which point I shall conclude with those 
exclamatory words of St. Paul, so full of wonder and 
astonishment, in <scripRef id="iii.vii-p49.1" passage="Rom. xi. 33" parsed="|Rom|11|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.33">Rom. xi. 33</scripRef>, <i>How unsearchable are 
his judgments, and his ways past finding out!</i> So 
many windings and turnings, so many untraceable 
meanders are there in the providence of God, to 
carry on the delusion of those sinners who have been 
first so sedulous and industrious to delude themselves. <pb n="255" id="iii.vii-Page_255" />In all which passages, nevertheless, (how unaccountable soever they may be to us,) still the delusion is 
in him alone who embraces it a sin, but in God, who 
sends it, undoubtedly a judgment only, and a very 
righteous one too. And now, in the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p50">Fourth and last place; we are not to omit another notable way 
of God’s delivering sinners to delusion, which is mentioned in the ninth verse of the 
chapter from whence our text is taken; namely, his 
permitting lying wonders to be done before them. 
A miracle, in a large and general sense, is no more 
but <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.vii-p50.1">effectus aliquis manifestus, cujus causa ignoratur</span></i>; a manifest effect, of which the cause is not 
understood: but, in a more restrained and proper 
sense, it is denned a work or effect evident to sense, 
and exceeding the force of natural agents. Now, 
whether such an one can be done to confirm and 
give credit to a falsehood proposed to men’s belief, 
God lending his power for the trial of men, to see, or 
rather to let the world see, whether they will be 
drawn off from the truth or no, may well be disputed; though that place in <scripRef id="iii.vii-p50.2" passage="Deut. xiii. 1" parsed="|Deut|13|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.13.1">Deut. xiii. 1</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Deut 13:2" id="iii.vii-p50.3" parsed="|Deut|13|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.13.2">2</scripRef>, seems 
shrewdly to make for the affirmative.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p51">But as for that former sort of miracles, which indeed are only strange things causing wonder, and so 
may proceed from mere natural causes applying 
<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.vii-p51.1">activa passivis</span></i>, there is no question, but such as 
these may be done to confirm a false doctrine or assertion. Thus, when Pharaoh hardened his heart 
against the express command and declared will of 
God, God permitted him to be confirmed in his delusion by the enchantments and lying wonders of the 
magicians; all which were done only by the power 
the Devil. Forasmuch as angels, both good and <pb n="256" id="iii.vii-Page_256" />bad, having a full insight into the activity and force 
of natural causes, by new and strange conjunctions 
of the active qualities of some with the passive capacities of others, can produce such wonderful effects 
as shall generally amaze and astonish poor mortals, 
whose shorter sight is not able to reach into the 
causes of them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p52">The church of Rome has, in this respect, sufficiently declared the little value she has for the old 
Christian truth, by the new, upstart articles she has 
superadded to it; and besides this, to confirm one 
error with another, she further professes a power of 
doing miracles. So that, laying aside the writings of 
the apostles, we must, it seems, resolve our faith into legends; and old wives fables must take place of the 
histories of the evangelists. And the truth is, if non 
sense may pass for miracle, transubstantiation has 
carried her miracle-working gift far above all the 
miracles that were ever yet wrought in the world. 
But as for the many other miraculous feats which 
she and her sons pretend to and boast of, I shall only 
say thus much of them, that though I doubt not but 
most of them are the impudent cheats of daring, designing persons, set afoot and practised by them to 
defy God, as well as to delude men; yet it is no 
ways improbable, but that God may suffer the Devil 
to do many of them above what a bare human power 
is able to do, and that in a judicial and penal way, 
thereby to fix and rivet both the deceivers and 
deceived in a belief of those lies and fopperies, which, 
in opposition to the light of reason and conscience, 
they had so industriously enslaved their understandings to.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p53">And now, I think, it is of as high concernment to <pb n="257" id="iii.vii-Page_257" />every man, as the salvation of his soul ought to be, 
to reflect with dread upon these severe and fearful 
methods of divine justice. We, through an infinite 
and peculiar mercy, have yet the truth set before 
us; the pure, unmixed truth of the gospel, with 
great light and power held forth to us. But if we 
shall now obstinately shut our eyes against it, stave 
it off, and bolt it out of our consciences; and all this 
only from a secret love to some base minion lust or 
corruption, which that truth would mortify, and root 
out of our hearts; let us remember, that this is the 
very height of divine vengeance, that those who love 
a lie should be brought at length to believe it, and, 
as a natural consequent of both, to perish by it too.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.vii-p54"><i>Which God, the great Fountain of truth, and 
Father of lights, of his infinite compassion prevent. To whom be rendered and ascribed, as 
is most due, all praise, might, majesty, and do 
minion, both now and for evermore</i>. Amen,</p>


<pb n="258" id="iii.vii-Page_258" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Part II. 2 Thessalonians ii. 11." prev="iii.vii" next="iii.ix" id="iii.viii">
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p1"><i>Ill-disposed affections both naturally and penally 
the cause of darkness and error in the judgment</i>.</p>

<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-top:24pt" />
<h3 id="iii.viii-p1.2">PART II.</h3>
<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-bottom:24pt" />


<h3 id="iii.viii-p1.4"><scripRef passage="2Thess 2:11" id="iii.viii-p1.5" parsed="|2Thess|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.2.11">2 THESSALONIANS ii. 11</scripRef>.</h3>
<p class="ctrtext" id="iii.viii-p2"><i>And far this cause God shall send them strong delusion, that 
they should believe a lie</i>.</p>
<p class="first" id="iii.viii-p3">WHEN I first made an entrance upon these 
words, I gathered the full sense and design of them, 
as I judged, into this one proposition, viz.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p4">That the not entertaining a sincere love and affection for the duties of religion naturally, and by 
the just judgment of God also, disposes men to error 
and deceptions about the great truths of religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p5">Which to me seeming to take in and comprehend 
the full sense and drift of the words, I then cast 
what I had to say upon them into these following 
particulars,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p6">I. To shew, how the mind of man can believe a 
lie.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p7">II. To shew, what it is to receive the love of the 
truth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p8">III. To shew, how the not receiving the love of 
the truth comes to have such a malign influence 
upon the understanding, as to dispose it to error and 
delusion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p9">IV. To shew, how God can be properly said to 
send men delusions. And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p10">V. Since his sending them is here mentioned as a <pb n="259" id="iii.viii-Page_259" />judgment, (and a very severe one too,) the next 
thing I proposed was to shew wherein the extraordinary greatness of it did consist. And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p11">Sixthly and lastly, to improve the point into some 
useful consequences and deductions from the whole.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p12">The four first of these I have already despatched 
in the preceding discourse upon this text and subject, and so shall now proceed to the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p13">Fifth, which was to shew, wherein the extraordinary and distinguishing greatness of this judgment 
did consist. For it is certain, that the text here 
accounts and represents it above the ordinary rate 
of judgments commonly sent by God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p14">And this, I conceive, will remarkably shew itself 
to such as shall consider it these two ways,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p15">1. Absolutely in itself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p16">2. In the consequents of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p17">Under the first of which two considerations, the 
peculiar dreadfulness of this judgment will more 
than sufficiently appear, upon these two accounts: 
as,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p18">1. That it is spiritual; and so directly affects and 
annoys the prime and most commanding part of 
man’s nature, his soul; that noble copy and resemblance of its Maker, in small indeed, but nevertheless one of the liveliest representations of him, that 
the God of nature ever drew; and that in some of 
his greatest and most amiable perfections. And if 
so, can any thing be imagined to come so like a 
killing blast upon it, as that which shall at once strip 
it of this glorious image, and stamp the black portraiture of the foulest of beings in the room of it? 
Besides, since nothing can either please or afflict to 
any considerable degree, but by a close and intimate <pb n="260" id="iii.viii-Page_260" />application of itself to a subject capable of such impressions, still it must be the spirituality of a judgment, which, entering where body and matter cannot, 
is the only thing that can strike a man in his principal capacity of being miserable; and, consequently, 
in that part which enables him (next to the angels 
themselves) to receive and drink in more of the 
wrath, as well as love of God, than any other 
being whatsoever. In a spiritual, uncompounded 
nature, the capacities of pain and pleasure must 
needs be equal; though in a corporeal, or compounded one, the sense of pain is much acuter, and 
goes deeper than that of pleasure is ever found to 
do. Accordingly, as to what concerns the soul or 
spirit, no doubt, our chief passive, as well as active 
strengths are lodged in that; though it being an 
object too near us to be perfectly apprehended by us, 
we are not able in this life to know distinctly what 
a spirit is, and what it can bear, and what it cannot. 
But our great Creator, who exactly knows our 
frame, and had the first ordering of the whole machine, knows also where and by what a soul or spirit 
may be most sensibly touched and wounded, better 
a great deal than we, who are animated and acted 
by that soul, do or can. And therefore, where he 
designs the severest strokes of his wrath, we may 
be sure, that it is this spiritual part of us which 
must be the great scene where such tragical things 
are to be acted. So that, if an angry Providence 
should at any time smite a sinner in his nearest 
temporal concerns, we may nevertheless look upon 
such an infliction, how sharp soever, but as a drop 
of scalding water lighting upon his hand or foot; 
but when God fastens the judgment upon the spirit, <pb n="261" id="iii.viii-Page_261" />or inner man, it is like scalding lead poured into 
his bowels, it reaches him in the very centre of life; 
and where the centre of life is made the centre of 
misery too, they must needs be commensurate, and 
a man can no more shake off his misery than he 
can himself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p19">Every judgment of God has a force more or less 
destructive, according to the quality and reception 
of the thing which it falls upon. If it seizes the 
body, which is but of a mortal and frail make, and 
so, as it were, crumbles away under the pressure, 
why then the judgment itself expires through the 
failure of a sufficient subject or recipient, and ceases 
to be predatory, as having nothing to prey upon. 
But that which comes out of its Creator’s hands, 
immaterial and immortal, endures and continues 
under the heaviest stroke of his wrath; and so is 
able to keep pace with the infliction (as I may so 
express it) both by the largeness of its perception 
and the measure of its duration. He who has a 
soul to suffer in, has something by which God may 
take full hold of him, and upon which he may exert 
his anger to the utmost. Whereas, if he levels the 
blow at that which is weak and mortal, the very 
weakness of the thing stricken at will elude the 
violence of the stroke: as when a sharp, corroding 
rheum falls upon the lungs, that part being but of 
a spongy nature, and of no hard substance, little or 
no pain is caused by the distillation; but the same 
falling upon a nerve fastened to the jaw, or to a joint, (the consistency and 
firmness of which shall force to the impression,) it presently causes the quickest pain and anguish, and becomes intolerable, 
cannon bullet will do terrible execution upon 
<pb n="262" id="iii.viii-Page_262" />a castle-wall or a rampart, but none at all upon a 
woolpack.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p20">The judgments which God inflicts upon men 
are of several sorts, and intended for several ends, 
and those very different. Some are only probative, 
and designed to try and stir up those virtues which 
before lay dormant in the soul. Some again are 
preventive, and sent to pull back the unwary sinner 
from the unperceived snares of death, which he is 
ignorantly approaching to. And some, in the last 
place, are of a punitive or vindictive nature, and intended only to recompense or revenge the guilt of 
past sins; as part of the sinner’s payment in hand, 
and as so many foretastes of death, and earnests of 
damnation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p21">Accordingly, we are to observe, that the malignity of spiritual judgments consists chiefly in this, 
that their end, most commonly, is neither trial nor 
prevention, but vengeance and retribution. They 
are corrosives, made not to heal, but to consume. 
And surely, such an one is the judgment of being 
sealed up under a delusion. Sampson, we read, endured many hardships and affronts, and yet sunk 
under none of them; but when an universal sottishness was fallen upon all his faculties, and God’s 
wonted presence had forsook him, he presently be 
came, as to all the generous purposes of life and action, an useless and a ruined person.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p22">Whereas, on the other side, suppose, that God 
should visit a man with extreme poverty; yet still, 
he, who is as poor as Job, may be as humble, as patient, and as pious as Job too; and such qualities 
will be always accounted pearls and treasures, though 
found upon the vilest dunghill: or what if God <pb n="263" id="iii.viii-Page_263" />should dash a man’s name and reputation, and make 
him a scorn and a by-word to all who know him; 
yet still the shame of the cross was greater, and one 
may be made the way and passage to a crown, as 
well as the other. It was so, we are assured, to 
our great spiritual head; and why may it not, in 
its proportion, prove the same likewise to his spiritual members? For the conjunction between them 
is intimate, and the inference natural. Or what 
again, if God should think fit to smite a man with 
sores, sickness, and noisome ulcers in his body? yet 
even these, as offensive as they are, cannot unqualify 
a Lazarus for Abraham’s bosom. And so for all 
other sorts of calamities incident to this mortal 
state; should we ransack all the magazines of God’s 
temporal judgments, not one of them all, nor yet all 
of them together, can reach a man in that, which 
alone can render him truly happy or miserable. 
For <i>though the mountains</i> (as the Psalmist expresses 
it) <i>should be carried into the sea</i>, and the whole 
world about him should be in a flame, yet still (as 
Solomon says) <i>a wise and a good man shall be 
satisfied from himself</i>; his happiness is in his own 
keeping; he has it at home, and therefore needs not 
seek for it abroad. But,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p23">2. The greatness of the judgment of being brought 
under the power of a delusion, consists not only in 
the spirituality of it, whereby it possesses and perverts the whole soul in all the powers and offices of 
it, but more particularly, that it blasts a man in 
that peculiar, topping perfection of his nature, his 
understanding: for ignorance and deception are the 
very bane of the intellect, the disease of the mind, 
and the utmost dishonour of reason: there being no <pb n="264" id="iii.viii-Page_264" />sort of reproach which a man resents with so keen 
and so just an indignation, as the charge of folly. 
The very word <i>fool</i> draws blood, and nothing but 
death is thought an equivalent to the slander: forasmuch as it carries in it an insulting negative upon 
that, which constitutes the person so charged properly a man; every degree of 
ignorance being so far a recess and degradation from rationality, and 
consequently from humanity itself. Nor is this any modern fancy or caprice 
lately taken up, but the constant and unanimous consent of all nations and ages. 
For what else, do we think, could make the heathen philosophers so infinitely 
laborious, and, even to a miracle, industrious in the quest of knowledge? What 
was it that engrossed their time, and made them think neither day nor night, nor 
both of them together, sufficient for study? But because they reckoned it a base 
and a mean thing to be deceived, to be put off with fallacy and appearance, in 
stead of truth and reality, and overlooking the substance and inside of things, to take up with mere 
shadow and surface. It was a known saying of the 
ancients, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii-p23.1">ἀπὸ σώματος νόσον, ἀπὸ ψυχῆς ἀμάθειαν</span>. Keep 
off ignorance from thy soul, as thou wouldest a disease or a plague from thy body. For when a man 
is cursed with a blind and a besotted mind, it is a 
sure, and therefore a sad sign, that God is leading 
such an one to his final doom; it is both the cause 
and the forerunner of his destruction. For when 
the malefactor comes once to have his eyes covered, 
it shews that he is not far from his execution. In 
a word, he who has sunk so far below himself, as to 
have debased the governing faculties of his soul, and 
given up his assent to an imperious, domineering <pb n="265" id="iii.viii-Page_265" />error, is fit for nothing but to be trumped and tram 
pled upon, to be led by the nose, and enslaved to 
the designs of every bold encroacher, either upon 
his interest or his reason. And such, he may be 
sure, he shall not fail to meet with; especially, if his 
lot casts him upon a country abounding with public, 
countenanced, religious cheats, both natives and foreigners, broachers of heresies, leaders of sects, tools 
and under-agents to our Romish back-friends, who 
can willingly enough allow them all conventicles for 
the only proper places to serve God in, and the 
church, if need be, to serve a turn by; of which 
and the like impostors, it may be truly said, with 
reference to their abused proselytes, that they wear 
and carry the trophies of so many captivated reasons about them; that they clothe themselves with 
the spoil of their wretched intellectuals, and so, in 
effect, tread the very heads of their disciples under 
their feet. This is the treatment which they are 
sure to find from such sanctified deceivers; these 
the returns, which delusion, submitted to, still rewards her votaries with. And may God, I beseech 
him, in his just judgment, order matters so, that 
such practices and such rewards may inseparably 
accompany and join one another, not only by an occasional, but by a fixed and perpetual communion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p24">In the mean time, if slavery be that which all 
generous and brave spirits abhor; and to lose the 
choicest of nature’s freeholds, and that in the most 
valuable of things, their reason, be the worst of slaveries; then surely it must be the most inglorious 
condition that can befall a rational creature, to be 
possessed, rid, and governed by a delusion. For 
still (as our Saviour has told us in <scripRef id="iii.viii-p24.1" passage="John viii. 32" parsed="|John|8|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.32">John viii. 32</scripRef>) <i>it </i><pb n="266" id="iii.viii-Page_266" /><i>is the truth which must make us free</i>; the truth 
only, which must give a man the enjoyment, the 
government, and the very possession of himself. In 
a word, truth has set up her tribunal in the soul, 
and sitting there as judge herself, there can be no 
exception against her sentence, nor appeal from her 
authority.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p25">But besides all this, there is yet something further, which adds to the misery of this kind of slavery 
and captivity of the mind under error; and that is, 
that it has a peculiar malignity to bind the shackles 
faster upon it, by a strange, unaccountable love, 
which it begets of itself, in a man’s affections. For 
no man entertains an error, but, for the time that 
he does so, he is highly pleased and enamoured with 
it, and has a more particular tenderness and fondness for a false notion than for a true, (as some for 
a bastard, more than for a son;) for error and deception, by all (who are not actually under them) are 
accounted really the madness of the mind. And 
madness, it must be owned, naturally keeps off melancholy, (though often caused by it.) For it makes 
men wonderfully pleased with their own extravagancies; and few, how much soever out of their 
wits, are out of humour too in bedlam.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p26">Now the reason of this different acceptableness of 
truth and error in the first offers of them to the 
mind, and the advantage which the latter too often 
gets over the former, is, I conceive, from this, that 
it is natural for error to paint and daub, to trim, 
and use more of art and dress to set it off to the 
mind, than truth is observed to do. Which, trusting in its own native and substantial worth, scorns 
all meretricious ornaments, and knowing the right <pb n="267" id="iii.viii-Page_267" />it has to our assent, and the indisputable claim to 
all that is called reason, she thinks it below her to 
ask that upon courtesy, in which she can plead a 
property; and therefore rather enters than insinuates, and challenges possession instead of begging 
admission. Which being the case, no wonder if 
error, oiled with obsequiousness, (which generally 
gains friends, though deserves none worth having,) 
has often the advantage of truth, and thereby slides 
more easily and intimately into the fool’s bosom, 
than the uncourtliness of truth will suffer it to do. 
But then again, we are to observe withal, that there 
is nothing which the mind of man has a vehement 
and passionate love for, but it is so far enslaved, 
and brought into bondage to that thing. And if so, 
can there be a greater calamity, than for so noble a 
being as the soul is, to love and court the dictates 
of a commanding absurdity? Nothing certainly being so tyrannical as ignorance, where time, and long 
possession enables it to prescribe; nor so haughty 
and assuming, where pride and self-conceit bids it 
set up for infallible.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p27">But now, to close this point, by shewing how 
vastly the understanding differs from itself, when 
informed by truth, and when abused by error; let 
us observe how the scripture words the case, while 
it expresses the former by a state of light, and the 
latter by a state of darkness. Concerning both 
which, as it is evident that nothing can be more 
amiable, suitable, and universally subservient both 
to the needs and to the refreshments of the creature, than light: so nothing is deservedly accounted 
so dismal, hateful, and dispiriting, as darkness is; 
darkness, I say, which the scripture makes only <pb n="268" id="iii.viii-Page_268" />another word for the shadow of death; and always 
the grand opportunity of mischief, and the surest 
shelter of deformity. For though to want eyes be 
indeed a great calamity, yet to have eyes and not to 
see, to have all the instruments of sight and the 
curse of blindness together, this is the very height 
and crisis of misery, and adds a sting and a reproach 
to what would otherwise be but a misfortune. For 
nothing envenoms any calamity, but the crime which 
deserves it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p28">I come now to consider the distinguishing greatness of the judgment of God’s sending men strong 
delusion, by taking a view of the effects and consequents of it; and we need cast our eyes no further 
than these two. As,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p29">1. That it renders the conscience utterly useless, as 
to the great office to be discharged by it in the regulation and supervisal of the whole course of a 
man’s life. A blind watchman (all must grant) is 
equally a nuisance and an impertinence. And such 
a paradox, both in reason and practice, is a deluded 
conscience, viz. a counsellor who cannot advise, and 
a guide not able to direct. Nothing can be more 
close and proper to the point now before us, than 
that remark of our Saviour in <scripRef id="iii.viii-p29.1" passage="Matth. vi. 23" parsed="|Matt|6|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.23">Matth. vi. 23</scripRef>, <i>If the 
light that is in thee be darkness, how great must 
that darkness be!</i> Why, as great, no doubt, and of as 
fatal consequence to the affairs and government of the 
microcosm, or lesser world, as if, in the greater, God 
should put out the sun, and establish one great, universal cloud in the room of it; or as if the moon and 
stars, instead of governing the night, should be governed by it, and the noble influences of the one 
should, for usefulness, give place to the damps and <pb n="269" id="iii.viii-Page_269" />deadening shades of the other. All which would 
quickly be granted to be monstrous and preposterous 
things; and yet not more so, than to imagine a man 
guided by a benighted conscience in the great concerns of eternity; and to have that put out, which 
God had set up as the sovereign light of the soul, to 
sit and preside there as the great pilot to steer us in 
all our choices, and to afford us those standing discriminations of good and evil, by which alone a rational agent can proceed warrantably and safely in all 
his actions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p30">As for the will and the affections, they are made 
to follow and obey, not to lead or to direct. Their 
office is not apprehension, but appetite; and therefore the schools rightly affirm, that the will, strictly 
and precisely considered, is <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.viii-p30.1">caeca potentia</span></i>, a 
blind faculty. And therefore, if error has perverted the order and disturbed the 
original economy of our faculties, and a blind will thereupon comes to be led by 
a blind understanding, there is no remedy, but it must trip and stumble, and 
sometimes fall into the noisome ditch of the foulest enormities and 
immoralities. But now, whether this be not one of the highest instances of God’s 
vindictive justice, thus to confound a man with an erroneous, deceived 
conscience, a little reflection upon the miseries of one in such a condition 
will easily demonstrate. For see the tumult and anarchy of his mind; having done 
a good and a lawful action, his conscience alarms him with scruples, with false 
judgments and anxious reflections; and perhaps, on the other hand, having done 
an act in itself evil and unlawful, the same conscience excuses and acquits him, 
and sooths him into such complacencies in his sin, as shall prevent his 
repentance, <pb n="270" id="iii.viii-Page_270" />and so ascertain his perdition. But now, 
what shall a deluded person do in this sad dilemma 
of sin and misery? <i>For, if the trumpet gives an uncertain sound, who can prepare himself for the battle?</i> If it sounds a charge when it should sound a 
retreat, how can the soldier direct his course? But, 
being thus befooled by the very methods and means 
of safety, must of necessity find himself in the jaws 
of death before he is aware, and betrayed into his 
enemy’s hands, without any possibility of help or relief from his own. In like manner, where a delusion 
enters so deep into, and gets such fast hold of the 
conscience, that it corrupts or justles out the first 
marks and measures of lawful and unlawful, and 
thereby overthrows the standing rules of morality; 
a man, in such a woful and dark estate, can hardly 
be accounted in the number of rational agents: for 
if he does well, it is by chance, neither by rule nor 
principle; nor by choice, but by luck; and if on the 
contrary he does ill, yet he is not assured that he 
does so, being acted, in all that he goes about, by a 
blind impetus, without either forecast or distinction. 
Both the good and evil of his actions is brutish and 
accidental, and in the whole course of them he proceeds as if he were throwing dice for his life, or at 
cross and pile for his salvation. And this brings me 
to the other killing consequence, wherein appears 
the greatness of this judgment of being delivered 
over to a delusion. And that is,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p31">2. Final perdition mentioned by the Apostle in the verse 
immediately following the text. <i>God</i>, says he, <i>shall send them strong delusion, 
that they should believe a lie; that they all might be damned who believed not the truth</i>. This is the utmost period to which <pb n="271" id="iii.viii-Page_271" />delusion brings the sinner, but no less than what was 
intended by it from the very first. Every error is in 
the nature of it destructive. I do not say that it always actually destroys; since the tendency of an 
action is one thing, but the event another. For as 
in the body there is hardly any sore or distemper, (how 
curable soever by art or physic,) but what in the 
malignity of its nature, and the utmost improvement 
of that malignity, tends to the ruin and demolition of 
the whole constitution: so in the soul there is no considerable error which at any time infects it, (especially 
if it disposes to practice,) but, being suffered to continue and exert its progressive and diffusive quality, 
will be still spreading its contagion, and by degrees 
eating into the conscience, till it festers into a kind of 
spiritual gangrene, and becomes mortal and incurable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p32">I must confess, I cannot imagine that those heretics who err fundamentally, and by consequence 
damnably, took their first rise, and began to set up 
with a fundamental error, but grew into it by insensible encroaches and gradual insinuations, inuring, 
and as it were training up their belief to lesser essays 
of falsehood, and proceeding from propositions only 
suspicious, to such as were false, from false to dangerous, and at length from dangerous to downright 
destructive. Hell is a deep place, and there are many 
steps of descent to the bottom of it; many obscure 
vaults to be passed through before we come to 
utter darkness. But still the way of error is the 
way to it. And as surely and naturally as the first 
dusk and gloom of the evening tends to, and at 
last ends in the thickest darkness of midnight, so 
every delusion, sinfully cherished and persisted in, 
(how easily soever it may sit upon the conscience for <pb n="272" id="iii.viii-Page_272" />some time,) will, in the issue, lodge the sinner in the 
deepest hell and the blackest regions of damnation. 
And so I come to the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p33">Sixth and last thing proposed for the handling of 
the words; and that was, to draw some useful consequences and deductions from the five foregoing 
particulars. As,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p34">First of all. Since the belief of a lie is here undoubtedly noted for a sin; and since Almighty God 
in the way of judgment delivers men to it for <i>not receiving the love of the truth</i>; it follows, by most clear 
and undeniable consequence, that it is no ways in 
consistent with the divine holiness to affirm, that he 
may punish one sin with another. Though the manner how God does so is not so generally agreed upon 
by all. For some here affirm that sin is said to be 
the punishment of sin, because in most sinful actions 
the committer of them is really a sufferer in and by 
the very sin which he commits. As for instance, the 
envious man at the same time contracts the guilt 
and feels the torment of his sin; the same thing defiles and afflicts too; merits an hell hereafter, and 
withal anticipates one here. The like may be said 
of theft, perjury, uncleanness, and intemperance; 
the infamy and other calamities inseparably attending 
them, render them their own scourges, and make the 
sinner the minister of God’s justice in acting a full 
revenge upon himself. All this, I must confess, is 
true, but it reaches not the matter in question; 
which compares not the same sin with itself, where 
of the consequences may undoubtedly be afflictive, 
but compares two distinct sins together, and in 
quires concerning these, whether one can properly be 
the punishment of the other?</p>

<pb n="273" id="iii.viii-Page_273" />

<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p35">Besides, if we weigh and distinguish things exactly, when the envious man groans under the gnawings and convulsions of his base sin, and the lewd 
person suffers the brand and disrepute of his vice; 
in all this, sin is not properly punished with sin; but 
the evil of envy is punished with the trouble of envy, 
and the sin of intemperance with the infamy of in 
temperance; but neither is a state of trouble nor a 
state of disgrace or infamy properly a state of sin; 
these are natural, not moral evils; and opposed to the 
quiet and tranquillity, not to the virtue of the soul; 
for a man may be virtuous without either ease or 
reputation. This way therefore is short of resolving 
the problem inquired into; which precisely moves 
upon this point, viz. Whether for the guilt of one 
sin God can, by way of penalty, bring the sinner 
under the guilt of another?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p36">Some seem to prove that he cannot, and that in 
the strength of this argument, that every punishment 
proceeding from God, as the author of it, is just 
and good; but no sin is or can be so; and therefore 
no sin can be made by God the punishment of another.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p37">But nevertheless, the contrary is held forth in 
scripture, and that as expressly as words can well 
declare a thing; for besides the clear proof thereof, 
which the very text carries with it, it is yet further 
proved by those two irrefragable places in <scripRef id="iii.viii-p37.1" passage="Rom. i. 24" parsed="|Rom|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.24">Rom. i. 24</scripRef>. 
The apostle has these very words, <i>Wherefore God 
also gave them up to uncleanness</i>; and again in the 
<scripRef passage="Rom 1:26" id="iii.viii-p37.2" parsed="|Rom|1|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.26">26th verse</scripRef>, <i>For this cause God gave them up to 
vile affections</i>. Besides several other places pregnant 
to the same purpose, both in the Old Testament and 
the New. From all which it is certain, that God may <pb n="274" id="iii.viii-Page_274" />make one sin the punishment of another. Though still 
it is to be remembered, that it is one thing for God 
to give a man over to sin, and quite another for God 
to cause him to sin; the former importing in it no 
more than God’s providential ordering of a man’s 
circumstances so, that he shall find no check or hinderance in the course of his sin; but the latter implying also a positive efficiency towards the commission 
or production of a sinful act; which God never does 
nor can do; but the other he both may, and in a judicial way very often does.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p38">To the argument therefore alleged, I answer thus; 
that it is very consonant both to scripture and reason, 
to distinguish in one and the same thing several respects; and accordingly in sin, we may consider the 
moral irregularity of it; and so being in the very 
nature of it evil, it is impossible that there should be 
any good in it; or we may consider sin, as to the 
penal application of it to the person who committed 
it, and as a means to bring the just judgment of God 
upon him for what he had done; and so some good 
may be said to belong to it, though there be none at 
all in it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p39">Or to express the same thing otherwise, and perhaps more clearly and agreeably to vulgar apprehensions. Sin may be considered either, 1st, With reference to the proper cause of it, the will of man committing or producing it, and so it is absolutely and 
entirely evil. Or, 2dly, It may be considered as it relates to the supreme Judge and Governor of the 
world, permitting, ordering, disposing, and overruling the existence and event of it, to the honour of 
his wisdom and justice; and so far it may be called 
good, and consequently sustain the nature of a punishment <pb n="275" id="iii.viii-Page_275" />proceeding from God. But you will reply, 
Can sin be any ways good? I answer, that naturally 
and intrinsically it cannot, but extrinsically, accident 
ally, and occasionally, as ordered to a subserviency 
to God’s glory, it may; and the providence of God 
is no further concerned about it: that is to say, it is 
good and just, that God should so order and dispose 
of an obstinate sinner, (as he did once of Pharaoh,) 
that he should, through his own corruption, fall into 
further sin, in order to his further punishment: but 
surely this does by no means infer, that the sins he 
thus falls into are good, though God’s ordering of 
them may be so; and darkness will be darkness still, 
though God can and often does bring light out of it. 
That the Jews having rejected the gospel so powerfully preached to them, should be delivered to hardness of heart and final impenitence, was just, and, by 
consequence, good. But this is far from inferring, 
that their hardness of heart and impenitence were so 
too. Sin may give occasion for a great deal of good 
to be exercised upon it and about it, though there 
be none inherent in it; and upon that account, when 
any good is ascribed to it, or affirmed of it, it is purely 
by an extrinsic denomination, and no more.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p40">Now these distinctions, rightly weighed and ap
plied, will fully and clearly accord the doctrine laid 
down by us both with the notions of human reason, 
and the holiness of the divine nature; and consequently render all objections and popular exclamations against either of them empty and insignificant.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p41">Nor indeed is it very difficult, and much less impossible, to 
give some tolerable account, how God delivers a sinner over to further sins. For 
it may be very rationally said, that he does it partly by withholding <pb n="276" id="iii.viii-Page_276" />his restraining grace, and leaving corrupt 
nature to itself, to the full swing and freedom of its 
own extravagant actings: whereby a man adds sin 
to sin, strikes out furiously and without control, till 
he grows obstinate and incurable. And God may be 
said to do the same also by administering objects and 
occasions of sin to such or such a sinner, whose corrupt nature will be sure to take fire at them, and so 
actually to throw itself into all enormities. In all 
which, God is not at all the author of sin, but only 
pursues the great works and righteous ends of his 
providence, in disposing of things or objects in themselves good or indifferent towards the compassing of 
the same; howbeit, through the poison of men’s vicious affections, they are turned into the opportunities and fuel of sin, and made the occasion of their 
final destruction.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p42">But now, of all the punishments which the great 
and just God in his anger inflicts, or brings upon a 
man for sin, there is none comparable to sin itself. 
Men are apt to go on securely, pleasing themselves 
in the repeated gratifications of their vice; and they 
feel not God strike, and so are encouraged in the 
progress of their impiety. But let them not, for all 
that, be too confident; for God may strike, though 
they feel not his stroke, and perhaps the more terribly for their not feeling it. Forasmuch as in judgments of this nature, insensibility always goes deep 
est; and the wrath of God seldom does such killing 
execution when it thunders, as when it blasts. He 
has certainly some dreadful design carrying on against 
the sinner, while he suffers him to go on in a smooth, 
uninterrupted course of sinning; and what that design is, and the dreadfulness of it, probably will not be <pb n="277" id="iii.viii-Page_277" />known to him, till the possibilities of repentance are 
cut off, and hid from his eyes; at present, it looks like 
the suffering a man to perish and die by a lethargy, 
rather than jog or awaken him. Believe it, it is a 
sad case, when the sinner shall never perceive that 
God is angry with him, till he actually feels the effects of his anger in another world, where it can 
neither be pacified nor turned away.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p43">2. The second great consequence from the doctrine hitherto treated of by us, of the naturalness of 
men’s going off from the love of the truth to a disbelief of the same, shall be to inform us of the surest 
and most effectual way to confirm our faith about 
the sacred and important truths of religion; and 
that is, to love them for their transcendent worth 
and purity; to fix our inclinations and affections 
upon them; and, in a word, not only to confess, own, 
and acknowledge them to be truths, but also to be 
willing that they should be so; and to rejoice with 
the greatest complacency, that there should be such 
things prepared for us, as the scripture tells us there 
are. For we shall find, that truth is not so much 
upon terms of courtesy with the understanding, 
(which upon a clear discovery of itself it naturally 
commands,) as it is with the will and the affections, which (though never so clearly discovered to 
them) it is always almost forced to woo and make 
suit to.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p44">I have been ever prone to take this for a principle, 
and a very safe one too, viz. that there is no opinion 
really good, (I mean good in the natural, beneficent sequences thereof,) which 
can be false. And accordingly, when religion, even natural, tells us, that 
there is a God, and that he is a rewarder of every <pb n="278" id="iii.viii-Page_278" />man according to his works; that he is a most wise 
Governor, and a most just and impartial Judge, and 
for that reason has appointed a future estate, where 
in every man shall receive a retribution suitable to 
what he had done in his lifetime. And moreover, 
when the Christian religion further assures us, that 
Christ has satisfied God’s justice for sin, and purchased eternal redemption and salvation for even 
the greatest sinners, who shall repent of and turn 
from their sins; and withal has given such excel 
lent laws to the world, that if men perform them, 
they shall not fail to reap an eternal reward of happiness, as the fruit and effect of the forementioned 
satisfaction; as on the other side, that if they live 
viciously, and die impenitent, they shall inevitably 
be disposed of into a condition of eternal and insupportable misery. These, I say, are some of the principal things which religion, both natural and Christian, proposes to mankind.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p45">And now, before we come to acknowledge the 
truth of them, let us seriously and in good earnest 
examine them, and consider how good, how expedient, and how suitable to all the ends and uses of 
human life it is, that there should be such things; 
how unable society would be to subsist without them; 
how the whole world would sink into another chaos 
and confusion, did not the awe and belief of these 
things (or something like them) regulate and control the exorbitances of men’s headstrong and 
unruly wills. Upon a thorough consideration of all 
which, I am confident, that there is no truly wise 
and thinking person, who, could he suppose that 
the forecited dictates of religion should not prove 
really true, would not however wish at least that <pb n="279" id="iii.viii-Page_279" />they were so. For allowing, (what experience too 
sadly demonstrates,) that an universal guilt has 
passed upon all mankind through sin; and supposing withal that there were no hopes or terms of 
pardon held forth to sinners; would not an universal despair follow an universal guilt? And would 
not such a despair drive the worship of God out of 
the world? For certain it is, that none would pray 
to him, serve, or worship him, and much less suffer 
for him, who despaired to receive any good from 
him. And, on the other side, could sinners have 
any solid ground to hope for pardon of sin, without 
an antecedent satisfaction made to the divine justice, so infinitely wronged by sin? Or could the 
honour of that great attribute be preserved without 
such a compensation? And yet further, could all 
the wit and reason of man conceive how such a satisfaction could be made, had not religion revealed 
to us a Saviour, who was both God and man, and 
upon that account only fitted and enabled to make 
it? And, after all, could the benefits of this satisfaction be attainable by any, but upon the conditions 
of repentance and change of life; would not all piety 
and holy living be thereby banished from the societies of men? So that we see from hence, that it is 
religion alone which opposes itself to all these dire 
consequences, and (like the angel appointed to guard 
paradise with a flaming sword) stands in the breach 
against all that despair, violence, and impiety, which 
would otherwise irresistibly break in upon and infest 
mankind in all their concerns, civil and spiritual.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p46">And this one consideration (were there no further arguments 
for it, either from faith or philosophy) is to me an irrefragable proof of the 
truth of the doctrines <pb n="280" id="iii.viii-Page_280" />delivered by it. For that a falsehood (which, 
as such, is the defect, the reproach, and the very deformity of nature) should have such generous, such 
wholesome, and sovereign effects, as to keep the 
whole world in order, and that a lie should be the 
great bond or ligament which holds all the societies 
of mankind together, keeping them from cutting 
throats, and tearing one another in pieces, (as, if religion be not a truth, all these salutary, public benefits must be ascribed to tricks and lies,) would be 
such an assertion, as, upon all the solid grounds of 
sense and reason, (to go no further,) ought to be 
looked upon as unmeasurably absurd and unnatural.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p47">But our Saviour prescribes men an excellent and 
unfailing method to assure themselves of the truth 
of his doctrine, <scripRef id="iii.viii-p47.1" passage="John vii. 17" parsed="|John|7|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.17">John vii. 17</scripRef>. <i>If any one</i>, says he, 
<i>will do the will of the Father, he shall know of my 
doctrine, whether it be of God, or whether I speak 
of myself</i>. If men could but be brought to look 
upon the <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.viii-p47.2">agenda</span></i> of Christianity as suitable, they 
would never judge the <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.viii-p47.3">credenda</span></i> of it irrational. 
There is a strange intercourse and mutual corroboration between faith and practice. For as belief 
first engages practice, so practice strengthens and 
confirms belief. The body first imparts heat to the 
garment, but the garment returns it with advantage 
to the body. God beams in peculiar evidences and 
discoveries of the truth, to such as embrace it in 
their affections, and own it in their actions. There 
may be, indeed, some plausible, seeming arguments 
brought against the truth, to assault and shake our 
belief of it: but they generally prevail, not by their 
own strength, but by our corruption; not by their <pb n="281" id="iii.viii-Page_281" />power to persuade, but by our willingness to be deceived. Whereas, on the contrary, true piety would 
effectually solve such scruples, and obedience answer 
all objections. And so I descend now to the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p48">Third and last of the consequences deducible from 
the doctrine first proposed by us; and this shall be 
to give some account of the true cause and original 
of those two great evils which of late have so disturbed these parts of the world; to wit, atheism and 
fanaticism. And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p49">1. For atheism. Most sure it is, that no doctrine 
or opinion can generally gain upon men’s minds, but 
(let it be never so silly and fantastical) it must yet 
proceed from some real cause; and more particularly either from the seeming evidence of the thing 
forcing a belief of itself upon a weak intellect, or 
from some strange, unaccountable inclination of the 
will and the affections to such an hypothesis. For 
the first of these, I would fain see some of those co 
gent, convincing arguments, by which any one will 
own himself persuaded that there is no God, or that 
he does not govern the affairs of the world so as to 
take a particular cognizance of men’s actions, in designing to them a future retribution, according to 
the nature and quality of them here: it being all 
one to the world, whether there be no God, or none 
who governs it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p50">But how pitiful and ridiculous are the grounds 
upon which such men pretend to account for the 
very lowest and commonest phenomena of nature, 
without recurring to a God and Providence! Such 
as, either the fortuitous concourse of infinite little 
bodies of themselves, and by their own impulse 
(since no other nature or spirit is allowed by these <pb n="282" id="iii.viii-Page_282" />men to put them into motion) falling into this curious and admirable system of the universe: according to which notion, the blindest chance must be 
acknowledged to surpass and outdo the contrivances 
of the exactest art: a thing which the common 
sense and notion of mankind must, at the very first 
hearing, rise up against and explode. But if this 
romance will not satisfy, then in comes the eternity 
of the world, (the chief and most avowed opinion 
set up by the atheists to confront and answer all the 
objections from religion;) and yet, after all these 
high pretences, so great and inextricable are the 
plunges and absurdities which these principles cast 
men into, that the belief of a being distinct from the 
world, and before it, is not only towards a good life 
more conducible, but even for the resolution of these 
problems more philosophical. And I do accordingly 
here leave that old, trite, common argument, (though 
nevertheless venerable for being so,) drawn from a 
constant series or chain of causes, leading us up to 
a supreme mover, (not moved himself by any thing 
but himself,) a being simple, immaterial, and incorporeal; I leave this, I say, to our high and mighty 
atheists to baffle and confute it, and substitute some 
thing more rational in the room of it, if they can; 
and in order thereunto, to take an eternity to do 
it in.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p51">But if this be the case, why then is it made a 
badge of wit, and an argument of parts, for a man 
to commence atheist, and to cast off all belief of 
Providence, all awe and reverence of religion? Assuredly, in this matter, men’s conviction begins not 
at their understandings, but at their wills, or rather 
at their brutish appetites; which being immersed in <pb n="283" id="iii.viii-Page_283" />the pleasures and sensualities of the world, would by 
no means, if they could help it, have such a thing as 
a Deity, or a future estate of souls to trouble them 
here, or to account with them hereafter. No; such 
men, we may be sure, dare not look such truths as 
these in the face, and therefore they throw them off, 
and had rather be befooled into a friendly, favour 
able, and propitious lie; a lie which shall chuck 
them under the chin, and kiss them, and at the 
same time strike them under the fifth rib. To believe that there is no God to judge the world, is 
hugely suitable to that man’s interest, who assuredly 
knows, that upon such a judgment he shall be condemned; and to assert, that there is no hell, must 
needs be a very benign opinion to a person engaged 
in such actions as he knows must certainly bring 
him thither. Men are atheists, not because they 
have better wits than other men, but because they 
have corrupter wills; nor because they reason better, but because they live worse.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p52">2. The next great evil which has of late infested 
the Christian church, and that part of it in our nation more especially, is fanaticism; that is to say, a 
pretence to and profession of a greater purity in religion, and a more spiritual, perfect way of worshipping Almighty God, than the national established 
church affords to those in communion with it. This, 
I say, was and is the pretence; but a pretence so 
utterly false and shamefully groundless, that in comparison of the principle which makes it, hypocrisy 
may worthily pass for sincerity, and Pharisaism for 
the truest and most refined Christianity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p53">But as for those who own and abet such separations, to the infinite disturbance both of church and <pb n="284" id="iii.viii-Page_284" />state, I would fain have them produce those mighty 
reasons, those invincible arguments which have 
drawn them from the communion of the church 
into conventicles, and warranted them to prefer 
schisms and divisions before Christian unity and 
conformity. No; this is a thing which we may expect long enough, before they will so much as offer 
at, and much less perform; there being but little of 
argument to be expected from men professing no 
thing but inspiration, and the impulse of a principle 
discernible by none but by themselves. And for my 
own part, I must sincerely declare, that upon the 
strictest search I have been able to make, I could 
never yet find, that these men had any other reason 
or argument to defend themselves and their practices by, but that senseless and impolitic encouragement which has been all along given them. But for 
all that, men who act by conscience, as well as pretend it, will do well to consider, that in human laws 
and actions it is not the penalty annexed which 
makes the sin, nor consequently the withdrawing it 
which takes away the guilt, but that the sanctions 
of men, as well as the providence of God, may suffer, 
and even serve to countenance many things in this 
world, which shall both certainly and severely too 
be reckoned for in the next.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p54">In the mean time, to give a true but short account of the proceedings and temper of these separatists. It was nothing but a kind of spiritual pride 
which first made them disdain to submit to the discipline, and from thence brought them to despise 
and turn their backs upon the established worship 
of our church; the sober, grave, and primitive plainness of which began to be loathed by such brainsick, <pb n="285" id="iii.viii-Page_285" />fanciful opiniators, who could please themselves in 
nothing but novelty, and the ostentation of their 
own extemporary, senseless effusions; fit to proceed 
from none but such as have the gift of talking in 
their sleep, or dreaming while they are awake.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p55">And for this cause, no doubt, God, in his just and 
severe judgment, delivered them over to their own 
sanctified and adored nonsense, to confound and lose 
themselves in an endless maze of error and seduction: so that, as soon as they had broke off from the 
church, (through the encouragement given them by 
a company of men which had overturned all that 
was settled in the nation,) they first ran into presbyterian classes, from thence into independent 
congregations: from independents they improved into 
anabaptists; from anabaptists into quakers: from 
whence being able to advance no further, they are 
in a fair way to wheel about to the other extreme of 
popery: a religion and interest the most loudly decried, and most effectually served by these men, of 
any other in the world besides.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p56">But whosoever, in the great concerns of his soul, 
would pitch his foot upon sure ground, let him be 
ware of these whirlpools, and of turning round and 
round, till he comes to be seized with such a giddiness, as shall make him fall finally and irrecoverably, 
not from the church only, but even from God himself, and all sense of religion. And therefore, to prevent such a fatal issue of things, let a man, in the 
next place, consider, that the way to obtain a settled 
persuasion of the truth of religion, is to bring an ho 
nest, humble, and unbiassed mind, open to the embraces of it; and to know withal, that if he chooses <pb n="286" id="iii.viii-Page_286" /> the truth in simplicity, God will confirm his choice 
with certainty and stability.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.viii-p57"><i>To which God, the Father of lights, and the 
Fountain of all truth, be rendered and ascribed, as is most due, all praise, might, majesty, and dominion, both now and for ever 
more</i>. Amen.</p>

<pb n="287" id="iii.viii-Page_287" />

</div2>

<div2 title="Two Discourses upon Luke xii. 15. Part I." prev="iii.viii" next="iii.x" id="iii.ix">
<p class="center" id="iii.ix-p1"><i>Covetousness proved no less an absurdity in reason,<br />
than a contradiction to religion, nor a more <br />
unsure way to riches, than riches<br />
themselves to happiness</i>.</p>
<h4 id="iii.ix-p1.4">IN</h4>
<h2 id="iii.ix-p1.5">TWO DISCOURSES</h2>
<h4 id="iii.ix-p1.6">UPON</h4>
<h3 id="iii.ix-p1.7"><scripRef passage="Lk 12:15" id="iii.ix-p1.8" parsed="|Luke|12|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.15">LUKE XII. 15</scripRef>.</h3>

<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-top:24pt" />
<h3 id="iii.ix-p1.10">PART I.</h3>
<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-bottom:24pt" />

<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p2"><scripRef passage="Lk 12:15" id="iii.ix-p2.1" parsed="|Luke|12|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.15">LUKE xii. 15</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="hangtext" id="iii.ix-p3"><i>And he said unto them, Take heed, and beware of covetousness: for a man’s life consisteth not in the abundance of 
the things which he possesseth</i>.</p>
<p class="first" id="iii.ix-p4">IN these words our Saviour cautions his disciples, 
and the rest of his hearers, against covetousness; 
a vice, which, by striking in with some of the most 
active principles of our nature, and at the same 
time perverting them too, has ever yet been, and 
will no doubt ever be too hard for all the rules and 
arguments brought against it from bare morality. 
So that as a grammarian once answered his prince, 
offering to enter into a dispute with him upon a 
grammatical point, “that he would by no means 
dispute with one who had twenty legions at his 
command;” so as little success is like to be found 
in managing a dispute against covetousness, which 
sways and carries all before it in the strength of <pb n="288" id="iii.ix-Page_288" />that great queen regent of the world, money; the absolute commandress of fleets and armies, and, which 
is more, very often of their commanders too. So hard 
has common experience found it for some to draw 
their swords heartily even against an enemy, who 
has first drawn his purse to them; such an universal influence has this mighty vice: a vice which, by 
a kind of amphibious quality, is equally strong by 
sea and land, and consequently never out of its element, whatsoever place, station, or condition it may 
be in. From which and too many the like instances, 
it will, I fear, prove but too evident, that let philosophers argue and rhetoricians declaim never so 
much against this always decried, but yet always 
practised vice, covetousness will hardly ever lose 
its reputation and credit in men’s minds, (whatsoever 
it may in their mouths,) so long as there shall be 
such a thing in the world as money, to hold them 
fast by.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p5">The words contain in them these two general 
parts.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p6">I. A dehortation or dissuasive from covetousness. 
<i>Take heed, and beware of covetousness</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p7">II. A reason enforcing it, and coupling the latter 
part of the text with the former, by the causal particle <i>for; for a man’s life consisteth not in the 
abundance of the things which he possesseth</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p8">If we take the whole complex of the dehortation 
and the reason of it together, as they are joined in 
the text, we shall find that they are intended as an 
answer to a tacit argumentation apt to be formed by 
the minds of men in the behalf of covetousness, and 
founded upon these three principles.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p9">1. That it is natural (and I may add also, allowable) <pb n="289" id="iii.ix-Page_289" />for every man to endeavour to make his condition in this life as happy as lawfully he can.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p10">2. That to abound with the good things of this 
world seems the direct and ready way to procure 
this happiness. And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p11">3. That covetousness is the proper and effectual 
means to acquire to a man this abundance.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p12">Upon these three principles, I say, is built that 
plea or discourse, with which the heart of every 
worldling, upon the face of the earth, endeavours to 
satisfy itself of the reasonableness of covetousness. 
It being impossible, without some pretence of reason, 
for a rational agent to maintain a quiet mind in 
any ill course or practice whatsoever: no man ever 
doing any thing, which, at the time of his doing it, 
he does not actually judge that he has reason to do 
the same, whether that judgment be right or wrong, 
true or false. And therefore, since our Saviour, in 
the text we are upon, first supposes, and then sets 
himself to confute this plea, by overthrowing some 
of those sophistical, or sophistically applied principles, upon which it leaned, the particular 
knowledge of them was regularly to be premised by us, 
as the basis and groundwork of the whole prosecution of the subject now before us. In which we 
shall begin with the first general part of the text, 
to wit, the dehortation itself; and so confining our 
discourse wholly to this at present, we will consider 
in it these three following particulars.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p13">1. The author of this dehortation, who was Christ 
himself; the great instructor, as well as Saviour of 
the world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p14">2. The thing he dehorts us from; to wit, the <pb n="290" id="iii.ix-Page_290" />meanest and most sordid of all vices, covetousness. 
And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p15">3dly and lastly, The way prescribed by him, as 
the most sovereign and effectual preservative from 
it; to wit, a constant guard and a watchful eye 
over it. <i>Take heed</i>, says he, <i>and beware of it</i>; 
the present danger and the consequent mischief 
making the utmost caution against it no more than 
sufficient.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p16">All which particulars put together, viz. the quality 
of the person dehorting us, the nature of the thing 
he dehorts us from, and the certainty of the remedy 
he advises us to, make it disputable, whether we 
are to take the words of the text as the absolute 
command of a legislator, or the endearing counsel of 
a friend. I think we have great reason to account 
them both, and that the text will sufficiently justify 
the assigning a double ground of the precept, where 
the doubling of that must needs also double our 
obligation to the practice; while as a counsel we 
ought to follow it, and as a command we are bound 
to obey it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p17">To proceed therefore upon the forementioned 
particulars; we shall treat of each of them in their 
order. And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p18">1. For the great author of the dehortation or dissuasion here set down, who was Christ himself. 
<i>He 
said unto them, Beware of covetousness</i>. That is, 
<i>he</i> emphatically, <i>he</i> with a peculiar significance. For in all 
persuasions to, or dissuasions from any thing, the arguments enforcing both, 
must be either founded upon the authority of the person proposing them, or the 
reason and evidence of the thing proposed. <pb n="291" id="iii.ix-Page_291" />As to the first of which, can any thing in 
nature be imagined more convincing, than the assertion or word of one, whose infinite knowledge makes 
it impossible for him to be deceived, and whose infinite goodness makes it equally impossible for him to 
deceive? The first of which must be abundantly 
sufficient to oblige our belief, and the other to claim 
our obedience. But both of them inseparably accompanied the words of our Saviour; who, as the 
evangelist tells us, <i>speaking as one having authority</i>, 
and, by the very testimony of his enemies, <i>as none 
ever spoke before him</i>, could not sink below this 
high character in his discourses upon any occasion 
or subject whatsoever; but upon none more eminently did he or could he shew it, than upon this of 
covetousness; where nothing but the superlative 
abilities of the speaker could reach the compass of 
the subject spoken to, nor any thing but the unblemished virtue of the reprover put the thing reproved out of countenance, or all defence of itself 
imaginable. For it is innocence which enables eloquence to reprove with power; and guilt attacked 
flies before the face of him who has none. And 
therefore, as every rebuke of vice comes or should 
come from the preacher’s mouth, like a dart or arrow 
thrown by some mighty hand, which does execution 
proportionably to the force or impulse it received 
from that which threw it; so our Saviour’s match 
less virtue, free from the least tincture of any thing 
immoral, armed every one of his reproofs with a 
piercing edge and an irresistible force: so that 
truth, in that respect, never came naked out of his 
mouth, but either clothed with thunder, or wrapped 
up in all the powers of persuasion; still his person <pb n="292" id="iii.ix-Page_292" />animated and gave life and vigour to his expression; 
all his commands being but the transcript of his own 
life, and his sermons a living paraphrase upon his 
practice; thus, by the strongest way of argumentation, confuting and living down covetousness long 
before he preached against it. For though it is 
most true, that in hearing the word men should 
consider only the nature of the matter delivered to 
them, (which, if it contains a duty, will be sure to 
make good its hold upon them, be the quality of him 
who delivers it what it will;) yet since also the nature of man is such, that in all addresses to him, the 
person himself will be still as much considered as 
his discourse, and perhaps more; and since the circumstances of his condition will always have a 
mighty, determining influence upon the credibility 
of his words, we will consider our Saviour discoursing 
against covetousness under these two qualifications.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p19">1. As he was Lord of the universe. And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p20">2. As he was depressed to the lowest estate of poverty.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p21">By the former of which he possessed t<i>he fulness 
of the Godhead bodily</i>; by the latter, he humbled, 
and (according to the apostle’s phrase) <i>even emptied 
himself to the abject estate of a servant</i>. For he 
who was the first, or rather only begotten of the 
Almighty, and consequently, by all rights, heir of all 
things, and so had an universal, unlimited claim to all 
that was great or glorious within the whole compass 
of nature, yet had so little of this claim in possession, that he tells us he was in a poorer and more 
forlorn condition than the very <i>foxes of the field</i> or 
<i>the fowls of the air</i>, as to the common accommodations of life. It was a saying in the Jewish church, <pb n="293" id="iii.ix-Page_293" />and received with an universal reverence, both by 
the learned and unlearned, that the world was made 
for the Messias. And we Christians hold, that it 
was made by him too. For he was (as the prophet 
Esay styles him) the <i>mighty God</i>, and consequently 
the creator of all that was not God. The son of 
Abraham by one nature, and eternally before Abraham by another. And yet this wonderful almighty 
person, whom the whole world could not circumscribe, by reason of the divinity and immensity of 
his being, had not so much in the same world as 
<i>where to lay his head</i>, by reason of the meanness of 
his condition. From all which it follows, that since 
the quality of the person persuading makes one great 
part or ingredient in the persuasion, nothing could 
come more invincibly, by way of argument, against 
covetousness, than a discourse against it from the 
mouth of him who created, governed, and had a 
rightful title to all things, and yet possessed nothing. 
And thus much for the first thing to be considered 
in the dehortation; namely, the person dehorting, 
who was Christ himself. Pass we now to the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p22">Second thing to be considered in it, to wit, the 
thing we are dehorted from, which is covetousness. And here, one would think, it might well be 
supposed, that there needed no great pains to explain 
what this is, if we may rationally conclude, that men 
know the things they practise, or (in other words) 
understand what they do; yet since the very nearness of the object sometimes hinders the sight of it, 
and nothing is more usual than for men to be 
most of all strangers at home, and to overlook the 
darling sin lying in their own bosoms, where they 
think they can never sufficiently hide it, (especially <pb n="294" id="iii.ix-Page_294" />from themselves,) I shall endeavour to give some 
account of the nature of this vice. And that,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p23">1. Negatively, by shewing what it is not. And</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p24">2. Positively, by declaring what it is, and wherein 
it does consist; for there is often a fallacy on both 
sides. And</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p25">1. For the negative. Covetousness is not that 
prudent forecast, parsimony, and exactness, by which 
men bound their expenses according to the proportion of their fortunes. When the river is shallow, 
surely it is concerned to keep within its own banks. 
No man is bound to make himself a beggar, that 
fools or flatterers may account him generous; nor to 
spend his estate, to gratify the humour of such as are 
like to be the first who shall despise and slight him, 
when it is spent. If God bestows upon us a blessing, 
we may be confident that he looks upon it as worth 
our keeping. And he only values the good providence of God for giving him an estate, who uses 
some providence himself in the management of it; 
and by so doing, puts it into his power to relieve the 
poverty of the distressed, and to recover a sinking 
friend, when the circumstances of things shall stamp 
his liberality with the name of charity and religion. 
For indeed he only is in a true sense charitable, who 
can sacrifice that to duty, which otherwise he knows 
well enough both how to prize and make use of himself; and he alone can be said to love his friend really, 
who can make his own convenience bow to his friend’s 
necessity, and thereby shews that he values his friend 
ship more than any thing that his friend can receive 
from him. But he who with a promiscuous undistinguishing profuseness does not so much dispense, as 
throw away what he has, proclaims himself a fool to <pb n="295" id="iii.ix-Page_295" />all the intelligent world about him; and is utterly 
ignorant, both of what he has and what he does; 
till at length, having emptied himself of all, he comes 
to have his purse and his head both alike.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p26">We never find the scripture commending any prodigal but one, and him too only for his ceasing to be 
so. Whose courses if we reflect upon, we shall see 
his prodigality bringing him from his revelling companions and his riotous meats, to the swine and to 
the trough; and from imitating their sensuality, by 
a natural consequence, to take up with their diet too. 
Prodigality is the devil’s steward and purse-bearer, 
ministering to all sorts of vice; and it is hard, if not 
impossible, for a prodigal person to be guilty of no 
other vice but prodigality. For men generally are 
prodigal, because they are first intemperate, luxurious, or ambitious. And these, we know, are vices too 
brave and costly to be kept and maintained at an 
easy rate; they must have large pensions, and be fed 
with both hands, though the man who feeds them 
starves for his pains. From whence it is evident, 
that that which only retrenches, and cuts off the 
supplies of these gaping, boundless appetites, is so 
far from deserving the ugly name of avarice, that it 
is a noble instrument of virtue, a step to grace, and 
a great preparation of nature for religion. In a word, 
so far as parsimony is a part of prudence, it can be 
no part of covetousness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p27">And thus having shewn negatively what the covetousness here condemned by our Saviour is not, 
let us now shew positively what it is, and wherein 
it does consist. And we shall find that it consists in 
these following things.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p28">1. An anxious, carking care about the things of <pb n="296" id="iii.ix-Page_296" />this world: such a care as is expressed in <scripRef id="iii.ix-p28.1" passage="Matth. vi. 28" parsed="|Matt|6|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.28">Matth. vi. 28</scripRef>, 
<i>by taking thought</i>; the Greek word is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ix-p28.2">τί μεριμνᾶτε</span>, 
and in the <scripRef passage="Mt 6:31" id="iii.ix-p28.3" parsed="|Matt|6|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.31">31st verse</scripRef>, as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ix-p28.4">μὴ οὖν μεριμνήσητε</span>. A word 
importing such a thoughtfulness as distracts, and, as 
it were, divides the mind, and after it has divided it, 
unconscionably takes both parts to itself. In short, 
such a care is here meant, as lies like a kind of wolf 
in a man’s breast, perpetually gnawing and corroding it, and is elsewhere expressed by St. <scripRef id="iii.ix-p28.5" passage="Luke xii. 29" parsed="|Luke|12|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.29">Luke xii. 29</scripRef>, by 
<i>being of doubtful mind</i>. As when a man, 
after all his labours in the sober, rational, and industrious pursuit of his lawful calling, yet distrusts the 
issues of God’s providence for a competent support 
therein, and dares not cast himself upon that goodness of God which spreads its fatherly bounty over 
all, even the least, the lowest, and most contemptible 
parts of the creation. Such an one is a direct reproach 
to his great Lord and Maker, while he can find in 
his heart to think him so careful of the very mean 
est rank of beings, as in the mean time to overlook 
the wants of his noblest creatures, whom he made 
to lord it over all the rest, and, as a further honour, 
designed themselves for his own peculiar service; but 
yet so, that he never intended that they should serve 
even him, the Lord of all, for nothing. No; the methods of Providence are far from being so preposterous, 
as, while it <i>adorns the lilies, and clothes the very 
grass of the field</i>, to leave him naked, who was ordered by God and nature to set his feet upon both, 
and while it <i>feeds the fowls of the air</i>, and the 
<i>beasts of the land</i>, to suffer him to starve, for whose 
food both of them were made. Besides, that man 
has a claim also to a promise for his support and 
sustenance, which none ever missed of, who came up <pb n="297" id="iii.ix-Page_297" />to the conditions of it. And now, can God require 
an easier and more reasonable homage from the sons 
of men, than that they should trust him, who neither 
will nor can fail them? And withal rest satisfied, 
quiet, and composed in their thoughts while they do 
so? For surely the infinite power and goodness of 
God may much more rationally be depended upon, 
than a man’s own pitiful projects and endeavours, so 
much subject to chance and disappointment, be the 
man himself never so skilful, never so laborious. See 
with what strength of reason our Saviour argues 
down this solicitous, restless temper of mind, in the 
forementioned <scripRef passage="Mt 6:25-34" id="iii.ix-p28.6" parsed="|Matt|6|25|6|34" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.25-Matt.6.34">6th of St. Matthew</scripRef>, from this one unanswerable consideration, that if God so carefully and 
tenderly provides for mankind in their greatest concernments, surely he will not relinquish them in 
those, where the difficulty of a supply is less, and yet 
their inability to supply themselves altogether as 
great. <i>Is not the life</i>, says our Saviour, <i>more than 
meat, and the body than raiment?</i> And shall we 
commit the former to the common mercies of Providence, but wholly distrust it for the latter? And in 
stead thereof, fly for succour to our own short, fallible contrivances? When it is certain, that our thinking can no more of itself work an alteration in our 
civil, than it can in our natural estate; nor can a 
man, independently upon the overruling influence of 
God’s blessing, care and cark himself one penny 
richer, any more than one cubit taller: the same all-disposing power no less marking out the exact bounds 
and measures of our estates, than determining the 
just stature of our bodies; and so fixing the bulk and 
breadth of one, as well as the height of the other. 
We vainly think we have these things at the disposal <pb n="298" id="iii.ix-Page_298" />of our own wills; but God will have us know, that 
they are solely the result of his. But,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p29">2. Covetousness implies in it also a rapacity in 
getting. When men, as it were, with open mouth 
fly upon the prey, and catch with that eagerness, as 
if they could never open their hands wide enough, 
nor reach them out far enough to compass the objects of their boundless desires. So that, had they 
(as the fable goes of Briareus) each of them an hundred hands, they would all of them be employed in 
grasping and gathering, and hardly one of them in 
giving or laying out; but all in receiving, and none 
in restoring; a thing in itself so monstrous, that 
nothing in nature besides is like it, except it be 
death and the grave, the only things I know which 
are always robbing and carrying off the spoils of the 
world, and never making restitution. For otherwise, all the parts of the universe, as they borrow of 
one another, so they still pay what they borrow, and 
that by so just and well-balanced an equality, that 
their payments always keep pace with their receipts. 
But, on the contrary, so great and so voracious a 
prodigy is covetousness, that it will not allow a man 
to set bounds to his appetites, though he feels himself stinted in his capacities; but impetuously pushes 
him on to get more, while he is at a loss for room to 
bestow, and an heart to enjoy what he has already. 
This ravenous, vulture-like disposition the wise man 
expresses by <i>making haste to be rich</i>, <scripRef id="iii.ix-p29.1" passage="Prov. xxviii. 20" parsed="|Prov|28|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.28.20">Prov. xxviii. 
20</scripRef>, adding withal, that he who does so <i>shall not be 
innocent</i>. The words are a meiosis, and import 
much more than they express, as there is great reason they should; for so much of violence is there in 
the course or practice here declared against, that <pb n="299" id="iii.ix-Page_299" />neither reason nor religion, duty nor danger, shall 
be able to stop such an one in his career, but that he 
will leap over all mounds and fences, break through 
right and wrong, and even venture his neck in pursuit of the design his head and his heart are so set 
upon. And this, I confess, is haste with a witness, 
but not one degree more than what is implied in 
<i>making haste to be rich</i>. For from hence it is, that 
we see some estates, like mushrooms, spring up in 
a night, and some who were begging or borrowing 
at the beginning of the year, ready to be purchasers 
before it comes about. But this is by no means the 
course or method of nature; the advances of which 
are still gradual, and scarce discernible in their motions; but only visible in their issue. For nobody 
perceives the grass grow, or the shadow move upon 
the dial, till after some time and leisure we reflect 
upon their progress. In like manner, usually and naturally, riches, if lawful, rise by degrees, and rather 
come dropping by small proportions into the honest 
man’s coffers, than pouring in like a torrent or 
land-flood, which never brings so much plenty where 
at length it settles, but it does as much mischief 
all along where it passes.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p30">Upon the whole matter, the greedy getter is like 
the greedy eater; it is possible that by taking in too 
fast he may choke or surfeit, but he will hardly nourish and strengthen himself, or serve any of the noble 
purposes of nature, which rather intends the security 
of his health, than the gratification of his appetite.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p31">And in this respect covetousness, a thing of itself 
bad enough, is heightened by the conjunction of another every whit as bad, which is impatience; a 
quality sudden, eager, and insatiable, which grasps <pb n="300" id="iii.ix-Page_300" />at all, and admits of no delay, scorning to wait God’s 
leisure, and attend humbly and dutifully upon the 
issues of his wise and just providence. Such persons 
would have riches <i>make themselves wings to fly to 
them</i>, though one, much wiser than they, has assured 
us, <scripRef id="iii.ix-p31.1" passage="Prov. xxiii. 5" parsed="|Prov|23|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.23.5">Prov. xxiii. 5</scripRef>, that when they <i>make themselves 
wings</i>, they intend <i>to fly away</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p32">But certainly, in this business of growing rich, 
poor men (though never so poor) should slack their 
pace, (how open soever they found the way before 
them,) and (as we may so express it) join something 
of the cripple to the beggar, and not think to fly or 
run forthwith to a total and immediate change of 
their condition, but to consider, that both nature and 
religion love to proceed leisurely and gradually, and 
still to place a middle state between two extremes. 
And therefore, when God calls needy, hungry persons 
to places and opportunities of raising their fortunes, 
(a thing which of late has happened very often,) it 
concerns them to think seriously of the greatness of 
the temptation which is before them, and to consider the danger of a full table to a person ready to 
starve. But generally such as in this manner step 
immediately out of poverty into power know no 
bounds, but are infinite and intolerable in their exactions. So that, in <scripRef id="iii.ix-p32.1" passage="Prov. xxviii. 3" parsed="|Prov|28|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.28.3">Prov. xxviii. 3</scripRef>, Solomon most 
elegantly compares <i>a poor man oppressing the poor, 
to a sweeping rain, which leaves no food</i>; a rain 
which drives and carries off all clean before it; the 
least finger of a poor oppressor being heavier than 
the loins of a rich one; for while one is contented to 
fleece the skin, the other strips the very bones: and 
all this to redeem the time of his former poverty, 
and at one leap, as it were, to pass from a low and <pb n="301" id="iii.ix-Page_301" />indigent into a full and magnificent condition. 
Though, for the most part, the righteous judgment 
of God overtakes such persons in the issue, and 
commonly appoints this for their lot, that estates 
sudden in the getting are but short in the continuance. They rose, as I shew, like land-floods, and like 
them they fell.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p33">3. Covetousness implies in it all sinister and illegal 
ways of getting. And if we dwell fully upon this, we 
shall find, that it is not for nothing that covetousness 
is called by the apostle, <scripRef passage="1Tim 6:10" id="iii.ix-p33.1" parsed="|1Tim|6|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.10">1 Tim. vi. 10</scripRef>, 
<i>the root of all 
evil</i>; a root as odious for its branches, as the branches 
for their fruit; a root fed with dirt and dunghills, 
and so no wonder if of as much foulness as fertility; 
there being no kind of vice whatsoever, but covetousness is ready to adopt and make use of it, so far as 
it finds it instrumental to its designs; and such is 
the cognation between all vices, that there is hardly 
any, but what very often happens to be instrumental 
and conducing to others besides itself. It is covetousness which commands in chief in most of the insurrections and murders which have infested the world; 
and most of the perjuries and pious frauds which 
have shamed down religion, and even dissolved society, have been resolved into the commanding dictates of this vice. So that, whatsoever has been pretended, gain has still been the thing aimed at, both 
in the grosser outrages of an open violence, and the 
sanctified rogueries of a more refined dissimulation. 
None ever acted the traitor and the Judas expertly 
and to the purpose, but still there was a <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.ix-p33.2">Quid dabitis</span></i> behind the curtain. Covetousness has been all 
along, even in the most villainous contrivances, the 
principal, though hidden spring of motion; and lying, <pb n="302" id="iii.ix-Page_302" />cheating, hypocritical prayers and fastings, the sure 
wheels by which the great work (as they called it) has 
still gone forward. Nay, so mighty a sway does this 
pecuniary interest bear even in matters of religion, 
that toleration itself, (as sovereign a virtue as it is 
said to be of, for preserving order and discipline in 
the church,) yet without contribution, would hardly 
be able to support the separate meetings of the dissenting brotherhood; but that, if the people should 
once grow sullen, and shut up their purses, it is 
shrewdly to be feared, that the preachers themselves 
would shut up the conventicles too: at present, it is 
confessed, the trade is quick and gainful, but still, 
like other trades, not to be carried on without money. 
Gold is the best cordial to keep the <i>good old cause</i> 
in heart; and there is little danger of its fainting, 
and much less of starving, with so much of that in 
its pocket.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p34">The truth is, covetousness is a vice of such a general influence and superintendency over all other 
vices, that it will serve its turn even by those which, 
at first view, seem most contrary to it. So that it 
will command votaries to itself even out of the tribe 
of Epicurus, and make uncleanness, drunkenness, 
and intemperance itself minister to its designs; for 
let a man be but rich and great, and there shall be 
enough to humour him in his lusts, that they may go 
sharers with him in his wealth; enough to drink, 
and sot, and carouse with him, if, by drinking with 
him, they may come also to eat, and drink, and live 
upon him, and, by creeping into his bosom, to get 
into his pocket too: so that we need not go to the 
cozening, lying, perjured shopkeeper, who will curse 
himself into hell forty times over, to gain twopence <pb n="303" id="iii.ix-Page_303" />or threepence in the pound extraordinary, and sits 
retailing away heaven and salvation for pence and 
halfpence, and seldom vends any commodity, but he 
sells his soul with it, like brown paper, into the bar 
gain. I say, we need not go to these forlorn wretches, to find where the covetous man dwells; for sometimes we may find him also in a clean contrary 
disguise, perhaps gallanting it with his ladies, or 
drinking and roaring, and shaking his elbow in a 
tavern with some rich young cully by his side, who, 
from his dull, rustic converse, (as some will have it,) 
is newly come to town to see fashions and know 
men, forsooth; and having newly buried his father 
in the country, to give his estate a more honourable 
burial in the city.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p35">In short, the covetous person puts on all forms 
and shapes, runs through all trades and professions, 
haunts all places, and makes himself expert in the 
mystery of all vices, that he may the better pay his 
devotions to his god Mammon. And so, in a quite 
different way from that of the blessed apostle, he 
<i>becomes all things to all men</i>, that he may by <i>any 
means gain something</i>; for he cares not much for 
gaining persons, where he can gain nothing else.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p36">4thly and lastly, Covetousness implies in it a tenaciousness in keeping. Hitherto we have seen it 
filling its bags, and in this property we find it sealing them up. In the former, we have seen how eagerly it can catch; and in this latter, it shews us 
how fast it can gripe. And we need no other proof 
of the peculiar baseness of this vice, than this. For 
as the prime and more essential property of goodness 
is to communicate and diffuse itself; so, in the same 
degree that any thing incloses and shuts up its <pb n="304" id="iii.ix-Page_304" />plenty within itself, in the same it recedes and falls 
off from the nature of good. If we cast our eyes 
over the whole creation, we shall find every part of 
the universe contributing something or other, either 
to the help or ornament of the whole. The great business of Providence is to be continually issuing out 
fresh supplies of the divine bounty to the creature, 
which lives and subsists like a lamp fed by continual 
infusions from the same hand which first lights and 
sets it up. So that covetousness is nothing so much as 
a grand contradiction to Providence, while it terminates wholly within itself. The covetous person lives 
as if the world were made altogether for him, and not 
he for the world, to take in every thing, and to part 
with nothing. Charity is accounted no grace with 
him, nor gratitude any virtue. The cries of the poor 
never enter into his ears; or if they do, he has always one ear readier to let them out, than the other 
to take them in. In a word, by his rapines and extortions, he is always for making as many poor as he 
can, but for relieving none whom he either finds or 
makes so: so that it is a question, whether his heart 
be harder, or his fist closer. In a word, he is a pest 
and a monster; greedier than the sea, and barrener 
than the shore; a scandal to religion, and an exception from common humanity; and upon no other 
account fit to live in this world, but to be made an 
example of God’s justice in the next.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p37">Creditor and debtor divide the world; and he 
who is not one, is certainly the other. But the covetous wretch does not only shut his hand to the 
poor in point of relief, but to others also in point of 
debt. Upon which account the apostle James up 
braids the rich men, in <scripRef id="iii.ix-p37.1" passage="James v. 4" parsed="|Jas|5|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.5.4">James v. 4</scripRef>. <i>Behold</i>, says <pb n="305" id="iii.ix-Page_305" />he, <i>the hire of the labourers who have reaped down 
your fields, which is of you kept back, crieth</i>. These, 
it seems, being the men who allow neither servants 
nor workmen any other wages than, as the saying 
is, their labour for their pains. Men generally as 
the world goes are too powerful to be just, and too 
rich to pay their debts. For whatsoever they can 
borrow, they look upon as lawful prize, and extremely despise and laugh at the folly of restitution. 
But well it is for the poor orphan and the oppressed, 
that there is a court above, where the cause of both 
will be infallibly recognized, and such devourers be 
forced to disgorge the widows’ houses they had 
swallowed, and the most righteous Judge be sure to 
pay those their due, who would never pay any else 
theirs.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p38">The truth is, the covetous person is so bad a pay 
master, that he lives and dies as much a debtor to 
himself as to any one else: his own back and belly having an action of debt 
against him; while he pines, and pinches, and denies himself, not only in the accommodations, but also in the very necessities of 
nature; with the greatest nonsense imaginable, living a beggar, that he may die rich, and leave behind 
him a mass of money, valuable upon no other account in the world, but as it is an instrument to command and procure to a man those conveniencies of 
life, which such an one voluntarily and by full choice 
deprives himself of.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p39">Nor does this vice stop here; but, as I verily believe, one great reason which keeps some persons 
from the blessed sacrament, may be resolved into 
their covetousness. For God, in that duty, certainly 
calls for a remembrance of the poor; and therefore <pb n="306" id="iii.ix-Page_306" />there must be something offered, as well as received, 
by the worthy communicant. But this the covetous 
wretch likes not, who perhaps could brook the duty 
well enough, were it an ordinance only for receiving 
and taking in: but since it requires also something 
to be parted with, he flies from the altar, as if he 
were to be sacrificed upon it; and so, turning his 
back upon his Saviour, chooses rather to forget all 
the benefits of his precious death and passion, than 
to cast in his portion into the poor’s treasury; a 
strange piece of good husbandry certainly, for a man 
thus to lose his soul, only to save his pelf.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p40">And thus much for the second thing considerable 
in the dehortation; namely, the thing we are therein 
dehorted from, which is that mean, sordid, and degrading vice of covetousness: the nature of which I 
have been endeavouring to make out, both negatively, by shewing what it is not; and positively, by 
shewing what it is, and wherein it consists. I proceed now to the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p41">Third and last thing to be considered in the dehortation; 
which is, the way and means whereby we are taught to avoid the thing we are thus 
dehorted from. And that is, by using a constant care 
and vigilance against it; <i>Take heed, and beware of 
covetousness</i>. Concerning which we must observe, 
that as every thing to be avoided is properly an evil 
or mischief, so such an evil as is to be avoided by a 
singular and more than ordinary caution, is always 
attended with one or both of these two qualifications.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p42">1. An exceeding aptness to prevail upon us.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p43">2. An equal difficulty in removing it, when it has 
once prevailed. In both which respects we are eminently cautioned against covetousness. And first, we <pb n="307" id="iii.ix-Page_307" />shall find, that it is a vice marvellously apt to prevail upon and insinuate into the heart of man; and 
that upon these three accounts.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p44">1. The near resemblance which it often bears to 
virtue.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p45">2. The plausibility of its pleas and pretences. 
And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p46">3. The great reputation which riches generally 
give men in the world, by whatsoever ways or means 
they were gotten. And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p47">1. It insinuates, by the near resemblance it bears 
to virtue. Virtue and vice dwell upon the confines 
of each other; always most distant in their natures, 
though the same too often in appearance, like the 
borderers of two kingdoms or countries, the greatest 
enemies, and yet the nearest neighbours: so that it 
must needs require no small accuracy of judgment 
(and such as few are masters of) to state the just 
limits of both: and a man must go nearer than the 
covetous person himself, to hit the dividing point, 
and to shew exactly where the virtue ends and the 
vice begins; a small accident or circumstance often 
changing the whole quality of the action, and of 
lawful or indifferent, rendering it culpable and unlawful. Covetousness is confessedly a vice, could we 
but know where to find it. But when it is confronted with prodigality, it is so apt to take shelter 
under the name and shew of good husbandry, that it 
is hard to discern the reality from the pretence, and 
to represent nature in its true shape. Parsimony 
and saving, determined by due circumstances, are, 
questionless, the dictates of right reason, and so 
far not allowable only, but commendable also. For 
surely there can be no immorality in sparing, where <pb n="308" id="iii.ix-Page_308" />there is no law whatsoever that obliges a man to 
spend. It is the common and received voice of the 
world, that nothing can be more laudably got, than 
that which is lawfully saved. Saving, as I hinted 
before, being nothing else but a due valuation of the 
favours of Providence, and a fencing against one of 
the greatest of miseries, poverty, which, Solomon tells 
us, <i>comes like an armed man</i> upon the lavish and 
the prodigal; and when it comes, is of itself a curse 
and a temptation, and too often makes a man as 
wicked as he is poor. But such is the frailty of human nature, and its great proneness to vice, that, 
under the mask of lawful parsimony, that <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.ix-p47.1">amor sceleratus habendi</span></i>, covetousness insensibly steals upon 
and gets possession of the soul, and the man is entangled and enslaved, and brought under the power 
of an ill habit, before he is so much as alarmed with 
its first approaches; and ready to be carried off by 
the plague, or some mortal distemper, before he is 
aware of the infection. But,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p48">2dly, Covetousness is apt to insinuate also by the 
plausibility of its pleas. Amongst which, none more 
usual and general, than the necessity of providing 
for children and posterity; whom, all will grant, pa 
rents should not be instrumental to bring into the 
world, only to see them starve when they are here. 
Nor are just the necessities of a bare subsistence to 
be the only measure of their care for them; but some 
consideration is to be had also of the quality and 
condition to which they were born, and consequently 
were brought into, not by choice, but by descent. 
For it seems not<note n="12" id="iii.ix-p48.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p49">But much different was the advice of a certain lawyer, a great confident of the rebels in 
the time of their reign; who, upon a consult held amongst 
them, how to dispose of the 
duke of Gloucester, youngest 
son of king Charles the first, 
then in their hands, with great 
gravity (forsooth) declared it 
for his opinion, that they should 
bind him out to some good 
trade, that so he might eat his 
bread honestly. These were his words, and very extraordinary ones they were indeed. 
Nevertheless, they could not 
hinder him from being made a 
judge in the reign of king 
Charles the Second. A practice 
not unusual in the courts of 
some princes, to encourage and 
prefer their mortal enemies before their truest friends.</p></note> suitable to the common and most <pb n="309" id="iii.ix-Page_309" />impartial judgment of mankind, that one of a noble 
family and extraction should be put to hedging and 
ditching, and be forced to support himself with the 
labour of his hands and the sweat of his brow. It 
is hard measure to be nobly born and basely endowed; to wear a title above one’s circumstances, 
and so serve only as a foil to an elder brother. But 
now, by such provisions for posterity, the reason and 
measure of men’s gains, from personal, is like to 
grow infinite and perpetual; and yet no charge of 
covetousness seems here able to take place; it being 
impossible for a man to be covetous in that, in which 
no getting can be superfluous. The first plea of 
avarice therefore is, provision for posterity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p50">But then, if a man’s condition be such, that all 
his cares are to terminate in his own person, and 
that he has neither sons nor daughters to lay up for, 
but that his whole family lives and dies with him, 
and one grave is to receive them all, why then covetousness will urge to him the necessity of hoarding up against old age, against the days of weakness and infirmity, when the strength of his body 
and the vigour of his mind shall fail him, and when 
the world shall measure out their friendships and 
respects to him only according to the dimensions 
of his purse. Upon which account, one would <pb n="310" id="iii.ix-Page_310" />think, that all a man’s gettings and hoardings up, 
during his youth, ought to pass but for charity and 
compassion to his old age; which must either live 
and subsist upon the stock of former acquisitions, 
or expect all that misery, which want, added to 
weakness, can bring upon it. The sight of an old 
man, poor and destitute, crazy and scorned, unable 
to help himself, or to buy the help of others, is a 
shrewd argument to recommend covetousness to 
one, even in his greenest years, and to make the 
very youngest and j oiliest sparks, in their most flourishing age, look about them. It having been the 
observation and judgment of some, who have wanted 
neither wisdom nor experience, that an old man has 
no friend but his money. And I heartily wish I 
could confute the observation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p51">But the like and no less plausible a plea will this 
vice also put in for providing against times of persecution, or public calamity; calling to a man’s mind 
all the hardships of a civil war, all the plunders and 
rapines, when nothing was safe above-ground; but 
a man was forced to bury his bags, to keep himself 
alive. And therefore, though, at present, there 
should be peace, and all about us calm and quiet; 
yet who knows how soon a storm may arise, and 
the spirit of rebellion and fanaticism put it into 
men’s heads once more to raise armies to plunder 
and cut throats <i>in the Lord;</i> and then, believe it, 
when the great work shall be thus carrying on, and 
we shall see our friends and our neighbours reformed out of house and home as formerly, it 
will be found worth while to have secured a friendly 
penny in a corner, which may bid us eat, when 
we should otherwise starve, and speak comfort <pb n="311" id="iii.ix-Page_311" />to us, when our friends will not so much as know 
us.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p52">With these and such like reasonings, fallaciously 
applied, will covetousness persuade a man both of 
the necessity and lawfulness of his raising heap upon 
heap, and joining house to house, and putting no 
bounds to his gains, when his hand is once in. And 
it must be confessed, that there is some shew of reason for what has been alleged. But when again 
we shall consider, that the forementioned cases are 
all but future contingencies, which are by no means 
to be the rule of men’s actions, our duty is only to 
look to the precept, and the obligation of it, which 
is plain and present, and may be easily known; and 
for the rest, to commit ourselves to the good providence of God. For while we are solicitously 
providing against the miseries of age and persecution, 
how do we know, whether we shall ever live to be 
old? or to see the calamity of our country? or the 
persecution of our persons? But however, if God 
shall see it for his honour to try and humble us with 
the miseries of any of these conditions, it is not all 
our art and labour, all our parsimony and providence, which can prevent them. And therefore, 
how plausible soever the pleas of covetousness may 
seem, they are far from being ration ah But,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p53">3dly and lastly, Covetousness is apt to prevail 
upon the minds of men, by reason of the reputation 
which riches generally give men in the world, by 
whatsoever ways or means they were gotten. It is 
a very great, though sad and scandalous truth, that 
rich men are at the very same time esteemed and 
honoured, while the ways by which they grew rich 
are abhorred and detested: for how is griping and <pb n="312" id="iii.ix-Page_312" />avarice exclaimed against! how is oppression 
branded all the world over! All mankind seems 
agreed to run them down; and yet, what addresses 
are made, what respects shewn, what high encomiums given to a wealthy miser, to a rich and flourishing oppressor! The lucky effect seems to have 
atoned for and sanctified its vile cause; and the 
basest thing covered with gold, lies hid itself, and 
shines with the lustre of its covering.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p54">Virtue, charity, and generosity, are indeed splendid 
names, and look bright in sermons and panegyrics, 
(which few regard:) but when we come to practice 
and common life, virtue, if poor, is but a sneaking 
thing, looked upon disdainfully, and treated coldly; 
and when charity brings a man to need charity, he 
must be content with the scraps from the table of 
the rich miser or the great oppressor. For no invitations are now made, like that in the gospel, 
where messengers are sent, with tickets, to bring in 
guests from the hedges and highways. No, it is 
not the way in our days to spread tables or furnish 
out banquets for the poor and the blind, the hungry 
and the indigent. For in our times, (to the just 
shame of the fops our ancestors, as some call them,) 
full bellies are still oftenest feasted; <i>and to them 
who have shall be given, and they shall have more 
abundantly</i>. This is the way of the world; be the 
discourse of it what it will.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p55">And as this is the general practice of the world, 
so it must needs be the general observation of the 
world too; for while men reproach vice, and caress 
the vicious; upbraid the guilt of an action, but adore 
its success; they must not think, that all about 
them are so without eyes or common sense, as not <pb n="313" id="iii.ix-Page_313" />to spy out the prevarication, and to take an estimate 
of their real value of things and persons, rather by 
what they do, than by what they talk. Since therefore it is so natural for every one to desire to live 
with as good esteem and reputation in the world as 
he can, it is no wonder, if covetousness makes so 
strong a plea for itself in the hearts of men, by promising them riches, which they find so certain a 
way to honour and respect. And thus much for 
the first general reason of the caution, given by our 
Saviour, against covetousness; namely, its great aptness to prevail upon and insinuate into men’s 
minds.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p56">2. The other general reason is, the exceeding 
great difficulty of removing it, when it has once prevailed. In which and the like cases, one would 
think it argument sufficient to caution any man 
against a disease, if we can but convince him of the 
great likelihood of his falling into it; and not only 
of that, but, in case he should fall into it, of the extreme difficulty (sometimes next to an impossibility) 
of his recovering, and getting out of it. Both which 
considerations together, certainly should add some 
thing more than ordinary to the caution of every 
wise man, and make him double his guards against 
so threatening a mischief. And as for covetousness, 
we may truly say of it, that it makes both the alpha 
and omega in the Devil’s alphabet, and that it is 
the first vice in corrupt nature which moves, and 
the last which dies. For look upon any infant, and 
as soon as it can but move an hand, we shall see it 
reaching out after something or other which it 
should not have; and he who does not know it to 
be the proper and peculiar sin of old age, seems <pb n="314" id="iii.ix-Page_314" />himself to have the dotage of that age upon him, 
whether he has the years or no. For who so intent 
upon the world commonly, as those who are just 
going out of it? Who so diligent in heaping up 
wealth, as those who have neither will nor time to 
spend it?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p57">If we should insist upon the reason of things, no 
thing seems more a prodigy, than to observe, how catching and griping those are, who are utterly void 
of all power and capacity of enjoying any of these 
things which they so eagerly catch at. All which 
shews, how fast this vice rivets itself into the heart, 
which it once gets hold of; how it even grows into 
a part of nature, and scarce ever leaves the man, 
who has been enslaved by it, till he leaves the 
world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p58">Now, if we inquire into the reason of the difficult 
removal of this vice, we shall find, that all those 
causes, which promoted its first insinuation and entrance into men’s affections, contribute also to its 
settlement and continuance in the same; as the 
same sword which enables to conquer, enables also 
to reign and rule after the conquest. Covetousness, 
we shew, prevailed by its likeness and resemblance 
to virtue, by the plausibility of its pleas, and by the 
reputation of its effects. All which, as they were so 
many arguments to the soul, first to admit and take 
in the vice, so they are as potent persuasives not to 
part with it. But the grand reason, I conceive, 
which ties the knot so fast, that it is hardly to be 
untied, is this; that covetousness is founded upon 
that great and predominant principle of nature, 
which is self-preservation. It is indeed an ill-built 
superstructure, but yet it is raised upon that lawful <pb n="315" id="iii.ix-Page_315" />and most allowed foundation. The prime and main design of 
nature, whether in things animate or in animate, being to preserve or defend 
itself; which since it cannot do, but by taking in relief and succour from 
things without, and since this desire is so very eager and transporting, it 
easily overshoots in the measure of what it takes in, and thereby incurs the sin 
and contracts the guilt of covetousness; which is properly an “immoderate 
desire and pursuit of even the lawful helps and supports of nature.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p59">Men dread want, misery, and contempt, and 
therefore think they can never be enough provided 
with the means of keeping off these evils: so that, 
if want, misery, and contempt were not manifestly 
enemies to, and destructive of the enjoyments of nature; and nature were not infinitely concerned to 
secure and make good these enjoyments; and riches 
and plenty were not thought the direct instruments 
to effect this; there could be no such thing as covetousness in the world. But even money (the desire of all nations) would sink in its value, and gold 
itself lose its weight, though it kept its lustre. For 
to what rational purpose should men prowl and labour for that, without which nature could continue 
in its full, entire fruition of whatsoever was either 
needful for its support, or desirable for its pleasure? 
But it is evident, that men live and act under this 
persuasion, that unless they have wealth and plenty 
enough, they shall be needy, miserable, and despised, 
and that the way to have enough, is to let nothing, 
if possible, go beside them. So that herein lies the 
strength of covetousness, that it acts in the strength 
of nature, that it strikes in with its first and most <pb n="316" id="iii.ix-Page_316" />forcible inclination; which is to secure itself, both 
in the good it actually has, and against the evil it 
fears.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p60">In short therefore, to recapitulate the foregoing 
particulars. If caution and vigilance be ever necessary for the prevention of any evil, it must be of 
such an one as insinuates itself easily, grows upon 
a man insensibly, and sticks to him immovably; 
and in a word, scarce ever loses its hold where it 
has once got it. So that a man must be continually 
watching and fencing against it, or he shall be sure 
to fall by it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p61">And thus much for the first general part of the 
text, to wit, the dehortation from covetousness, expressed in these words, <i>Take heed, and beware of 
covetousness</i>. A vice, which no character can reach 
the compass, or fully express the baseness of, holding 
fast all it can get in one hand, and reaching at all 
it can desire with the other. A vice which may 
but too significantly be called the<note n="13" id="iii.ix-p61.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p62">Viz. <span lang="LA" id="iii.ix-p62.1">Insatiabilis edendi cupiditas; sive morbus, quo laborantes, etiam post cibum esuriunt</span>. 
<i>Tusanus</i>.</p></note> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ix-p62.2">βουλιμία</span>, or <i>
<span lang="LA" id="iii.ix-p62.3">appetitus caninus</span></i> of the soul, perpetually disposing it 
to a course of alternate craving and swallowing, 
and swallowing and craving; and which nothing 
can cure, or put an end to, but that which puts an 
end to the man himself too. In a word, of so killing a malignity is it, that wheresoever it settles, it 
may be deservedly said of it, that if it has enriched 
its thousands, it has damned its ten thousands. An 
hard saying, I confess; but it is the truth of it which 
makes it so. And therefore happy, no doubt, is 
that man, who maturely takes the warning which 
our Saviour so favourably gives him; and by shunning <pb n="317" id="iii.ix-Page_317" />the contagion of a vice so peculiarly branded 
and declared against, neither contracts the guilt, 
nor comes within the number of those whom God 
himself, in <scripRef id="iii.ix-p62.4" passage="Psalm x. 3" parsed="|Ps|10|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.10.3">Psalm x. 3</scripRef>, expressly tells us he abhors.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.ix-p63"><i>To which God</i> (<i>who so graciously warns us 
here, that he may not condemn us hereafter</i>) 
<i>be rendered and ascribed, as is most due, all 
praise, might, majesty, and dominion, both 
now and for evermore</i>. Amen.</p>


<pb n="318" id="iii.ix-Page_318" />

</div2>

<div2 title="Part II. Luke xii. 15." prev="iii.ix" next="iii.xi" id="iii.x">
<p class="center" id="iii.x-p1"><i>Covetousness proved no less an absurdity in reason,<br />
than a contradiction to religion, nor a more<br />
unsure way to riches, than riches<br />
themselves to happiness</i>.</p>

<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-top:24pt" />
<h3 id="iii.x-p1.5">PART II.</h3>
<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-bottom:24pt" />


<h3 id="iii.x-p1.7"><scripRef passage="Lk 12:15" id="iii.x-p1.8" parsed="|Luke|12|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.15">LUKE xii. 15</scripRef>.</h3>
<p class="hangtext" id="iii.x-p2"><i>And he said unto them, Take heed, and beware of covetousness: for a man’s life consisteth not in the abundance of 
the things which he possesseth</i>.</p>
<p class="first" id="iii.x-p3">WHEN I entered upon the prosecution of these 
words, I observed in them these two general parts.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p4">I. A dehortation, or dissuasive from covetousness 
in these words; <i>Take heed, and beware of covetousness</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p5">II. A reason enforcing it, and joining the latter 
part of the text with the former by the causal particle <i>for; for a man’s life consisteth not in the abundance of the things which he possesseth</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p6">As for the first of these two, viz. the dehortation, 
or dissuasion from covetousness; I have already despatched that in a discourse by itself, and so proceed 
now to the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p7">Second general part, to wit, the reason enforcing 
the said dehortation, and expressed in these words; 
<i>for a man’s life consisteth not in the abundance of 
the things which he possesseth</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p8">In the foregoing discourse I shew, that these <pb n="319" id="iii.x-Page_319" />words were an answer of our Saviour to a tacit argumentation formed in the minds of most men in 
the behalf of covetousness; which, grounding itself 
upon that universal principle, that all men desire to 
make their life in this world as happy as they can, 
proceeded to the main conclusion by these two steps; 
to wit, that riches were the direct and proper means 
to acquire this happiness; and covetousness the proper way to get and obtain riches.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p9">The ground of which arguments, namely, that 
every man may design to himself as much happiness 
in this life, as by all lawful means he can compass, 
our Saviour allows, and contradicts not in the least; 
as being indeed the first and most native result of 
those principles which every man brings into the 
world with him. But as for the two consequences 
drawn from thence; the first of them, viz. that riches 
were the direct and proper means to acquire happiness, our Saviour denies, as absolutely false; and the 
second, viz. that covetousness is the proper way to 
obtain riches, he does by no means allow for certainly true; though he does not, I confess, directly set 
himself to disprove it here; but in the text now before us insists only upon the falsehood of the former 
consequence, as we, in the following discourse, shall 
likewise do; though even the latter of these consequences also shall not be passed over in its due 
place.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p10">Accordingly, our Saviour here makes it the chief, 
if not sole business of his present sermon, (and that 
in defiance of the common sentiments of the world,) 
to demonstrate the inability of riches for the attainment of true happiness, and thereby to make good 
the grand point insisted upon, viz. <i>that a man’s life </i><pb n="320" id="iii.x-Page_320" /><i>consisteth not in the abundance of the things which 
he possesseth</i>. Where, by <i>life</i>, I suppose, there can 
be no need of proving, that our Saviour does not 
here mean <i>life</i> barely and physically so taken, and 
no more; which is but a poor thing, God knows; 
but by <i>life</i>, according to a metonymy of the subject 
for the adjunct, understands the happiness of life in 
the very same sense wherein St. Paul takes this 
word in <scripRef passage="1Thes 3:8" id="iii.x-p10.1" parsed="|1Thess|3|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.3.8">1 Thess. iii. 8</scripRef>. <i>Now</i>, says he, 
<i>we live, if 
ye stand fast in the Lord</i>. That is, we live with 
comfort, and a satisfactory enjoyment of ourselves. 
And conformable to the same, is the way of speaking in the Latin, as <i>
<span lang="LA" id="iii.x-p10.2">Istuc est vivere</span></i>, and <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.x-p10.3">Non est vivere, sed valere vita.</span></i> In which, and many the like 
expressions, <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.x-p10.4">vivere</span></i> and <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.x-p10.5">vita</span></i> import not the mere 
physical act of living; but the pleasure, happiness, 
and accommodations of life; without which, life itself is scarce worthy to be accounted life; but only 
a power of breathing, and a capacity of being miserable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p11">Now, that riches, wealth, and abundance (the 
things which swell so big in the fancies of men, promising them mountains, but producing only a mouse) 
are not, as they persuade themselves, such sure, unfailing causes of that felicity, which the grand 
desires of their nature so eagerly press after, will appear from these following considerations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p12">1. That no man, generally speaking, acquires, or 
takes possession of the riches of this world, but with 
great toil and labour, and that very frequently even 
to the utmost fatigue. The first and leading curse, 
which God pronounced upon mankind in Adam, was, 
that <i>in the sweat of his brows he should eat his 
bread</i>, <scripRef id="iii.x-p12.1" passage="Gen. iii. 19" parsed="|Gen|3|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.19">Gen. iii. 19</scripRef>. And if it be a curse for a man <pb n="321" id="iii.x-Page_321" />to be forced to toil for his very bread, that is, for the 
most necessary support of life; how does he heighten 
and multiply the curse upon himself, who toils for 
superfluities, and spends his time and strength in 
hoarding up that which he has no real need of, and 
which it is ten to one but he may never have any 
occasion for. For so is all that wealth which exceeds such a competence, as answers the present 
occasions and wants of nature. Arid when God comes 
to account with us, (let our own measures be what 
they will,) he will consider no more.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p13">Now certain it is, that the general, stated way of 
gathering riches must be by labour and travail, by 
serving other men’s needs, and prosecuting their business, and thereby doing our own. For there is a 
general commutation of these two, which circulates 
and goes about the world, and governs all the affairs 
of it; one man’s labour being the stated price of another man’s money; that is to say, let my neighbour 
help me with his art, skill, or strength, and I will 
help him in proportion with what I possess. And 
this is the original cause and reason, why riches 
come not without toil and labour, and a man’s exhausting himself to fill his purse. This, I say, is the 
original cause; for I know, that, the world being 
once settled, estates come to be transmitted to many 
by inheritance; and such need nothing else to render 
them wealthy, but only to be born into the world. 
Sometimes also riches fall into men’s hands by favour or fortune; but this is but seldom, and those 
who are thus the favourites of Providence make but 
a small number in comparison of those who get what 
they have by dint of labour and severe travail. And 
therefore, (as I said at first,) this is the common, <pb n="322" id="iii.x-Page_322" />stated way which Providence allows men to grow 
rich by.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p14">But now, can any man reconcile temporal happiness to perpetual toil? Or can he enjoy any thing 
truly who never enjoys his ease? I mean that lawful ease, which God allows and nature calls for, upon 
the vicissitudes of rest and labour. But he who will 
be vastly rich must bid adieu to his rest, and resolve 
to be a slave and a drudge all his days. And at last, 
when his time is spent in heaping up, and the heap 
is grown big, and calls upon the man to enjoy it, his 
years of enjoyment are past, and he must quit the 
world, and die like a fool, only to leave his son or 
his heir a rich man; who perhaps will be one of the 
first who shall laugh at him for what he left him, 
and complain, if not also curse him, for having left 
him no more. For such things have happened in 
the world; and I do not find that the world much 
mends upon our hands. But if this be the way of it, 
(as we see it is,) what happiness a man can reap from 
hence, even upon a temporal account, needs a more 
than ordinary invention to find out. The truth is, 
the absurdity of the practice is so very gross, that it 
seems to carry in it a direct contrariety to those 
common notions and maxims which nature would 
govern the actions of mankind by.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p15">2. Men are usually forced to encounter and pass 
through very great dangers, before they can attain to 
any considerable degrees of wealth. And no man, 
surely, can rationally account himself happy in the 
midst of danger. For while he walks upon the very 
edge and brink of ruin, it is but an equal cast, 
whether he shall succeed or sink, live or die, in the 
attempt he makes. He who (for instance) designs <pb n="323" id="iii.x-Page_323" />to raise his fortunes by merchandise, (as a great part 
of the world does,) must have all his hopes floating 
upon the waves, and his riches (the whole support of 
his heart) entirely at the mercy of things which 
lave no mercy, the seas and the winds. A sudden 
storm may beggar him; and who can secure him 
from a storm in the place of storms? A place, where 
whole estates are every day swallowed up, and 
which has thereby made it disputable, whether there 
are more millions of gold and silver lodged below 
the salt waters or above them; so that, in the same 
degree that any man of sense desires wealth, he 
must of necessity fear its loss; his desires must still 
measure out his fears; and both of them, with reference to the same objects, 
must bear proportion to one another; which in the mean time must needs 
lake the man really miserable, by being thus held 
a continual distraction between two very uneasy 
passions. Nevertheless, let us, after all, suppose that 
this man of traffic, having passed the best of his days 
in fears and dangers, comes at length to triumph so 
far over both, as to bring off a good estate from the 
mouth of the devouring element, and now thinks to 
sit down and solace his old age with the acquisitions 
of his younger and more daring years; let him, however, put what is past and what is present into the 
same balance, and judge impartially, whether the present enjoyment, which he 
reaps from the quiet and plenty of this poor remainder of his age, (if he reaps 
any,) can equal those perpetual fears and agonies, which not only anticipated, and brought age upon him 
before its time, but likewise, by a continual racking 
solicitude of thought, cut him off from all pleasure in 
the proper days of pleasure, and from those youthful <pb n="324" id="iii.x-Page_324" />satisfactions which age must by no means pretend to. 
<i>I am this day fourscore years old</i>, (said the aged 
and rich Barzillai, in <scripRef passage="2Sam 19:35" id="iii.x-p15.1" parsed="|2Sam|19|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Sam.19.35">2 Sam. xix. 35</scripRef>,) 
<i>and can I yet 
taste what I eat or what I drink?</i> But, it seems, as 
dull as his senses were, he was severely sensible of 
the truth of what he said. And whosoever lives to Barzillai’s years, shall not, with all Barzillai’s wealth 
and greatness, (sufficient, as we read, to entertain a 
king and his army,) be able to procure himself a 
quicker and a better relish of what shall be set before him, than Barzillai had. For all enjoyment 
must needs be at an end, where the powers of enjoying cease. And if, in the next place, we should pass 
from the delicacies of fare to the splendour of habit, 
(another thing which most of the world are so much 
taken with,) what could the purple, and the scarlet, 
and all the fineries of clothing avail a man, when the 
wearer himself was grown out of fashion? In a word, 
every man must be reckoned to have just so much 
of the world as he enjoys of it. And the covetous 
man (we have shewn) will not, and the old man can 
not enjoy it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p16">But some again (the natural violence of their temper so disposing them) are for advancing and enriching themselves (if possible) by war: a course 
certainly, of all others, the most unaccountable and preposterous. For is it not highly irrational for a man 
to sacrifice the end to the means? to hazard his life 
for the pursuit of that, which for the sake and support of life only can be valuable? Well indeed may 
the man who has been bred up in, and accustomed 
to camps, battles, and sieges, look death and danger 
boldly in the face; but yet, let him not think to look 
them out of countenance too; these being evils, no <pb n="325" id="iii.x-Page_325" />doubt, too great for mortality, with but common 
sense and reason about it, to defy. Nay, suppose we, 
likewise, the man of arms so fortunate, as in his 
time to have fought himself into an estate, (as several such have done,) yet may not even this also 
prove a very slight and contemptible purchase, if, as 
soon as it is made, the man himself should drop out 
of this world, and so become wholly uncapable of 
taking possession of what he had bought with his 
life, but only by his grave?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p17">Thus, I say, it often fares with those soldiers of 
fortune, or field-adventurers, (as we may call them,) 
from whom, if we cast our eye a little further, upon 
another sort of men, no less eager after gain and grandeur from their management of state-affairs, shall 
we find their condition at all more secure? their 
happiness more firmly fixed? and less at a venture 
than that of those of the forementioned tribe? No 
surely, no less hazards meet the statesman at the 
council-board, than accost the soldier in the field; 
and one had need be as good a fencer, as the other 
ought to be a fighter, to defend himself: the oppositions he is to contest with being altogether as terrible and fatal, though not in the same dress. For 
he has the changeable will of his prince or superiors, 
the competition of his equals, and the popular rage 
of his inferiors, to guard and secure himself against. 
And he must walk with a wary eye and a steady 
foot indeed, who never trips nor stumbles at any of 
these cross blocks, which, sometime or other, will assuredly be cast before him; and it is well if he carries not only his foot, but his head too, so sure, as to 
fall by neither of them: many wise men, I am sure, 
have fallen so. For it is not wisdom, but fortune <pb n="326" id="iii.x-Page_326" />which must protect such an one; and fortune is no 
man’s freehold, either to keep or to command.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p18">Which being truly his case, I cannot judge that 
man happy, who is in danger to be ruined every moment, and who can neither bring the causes of his 
ruin within the reach of his prospect, nor the avoidance of them within the compass of his power; but, 
notwithstanding all his art, wit, and cunning, lies 
perpetually open to a thousand invisible, and, upon 
that account, inevitable mischiefs. And thus I have 
shewn the dangers which attend the several ways 
and passages by which men aspire to wealth and 
greatness; the things upon which the abused reason of mankind so much dotes, and in which it 
places so much felicity, and finds so little. But,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p19">3. Men are frequently forced to make their way 
to great possessions, by the commission of great sins, 
and therefore the happiness of life cannot possibly 
consist in them. It has been a saying, and a remarkable one it is, that there is no man very rich, 
but is either an unjust person himself, or the heir of 
one or other who was so. I dare not pronounce so 
severe a sentence universally: for I question not, but, 
through the good providence of God, some are as innocently, and with as good a conscience rich, as 
others can be poor: but the general baseness and 
corruption of men’s practices has verified this harsh 
saying of too many; and it is every day seen, how 
many serve the god of this world to obtain the riches 
of it. It is true, the full reward of a man’s unjust 
dealing never reaches him in this life; but if he has 
not sinned away all the sense, tenderness, and apprehensiveness of his conscience, the grudges and 
regrets of it will be still like death in the pot, and give <pb n="327" id="iii.x-Page_327" />a sad grumbling allay to all his comforts; nor shall 
his heart ever find any entire, clear, unmixed content in the wealth he has got, when he shall reflect 
upon the manner of his getting it; and assure him, 
that nothing of all that which he possesses in the 
world is yet paid for; so that, if the justice of God 
should exact his soul in payment of that vast score, 
which his sinful gains have run him into, when this 
sad debt came once to be cleared off, who then would 
be the gainer? or what could be got, when the soul 
was lost?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p20">One man, perhaps, has been an oppressor and an 
extortioner, and waded to all his wealth through the 
tears of widows and orphans. Another with blood 
and perjury, falsehood and lying, has borne down all 
before him, and now lords it in the midst of a great 
estate; and the like may be said of others, who, by 
other kinds of baseness, have done the same. But 
now, can any of these thriving miscreants be esteemed or called happy in such a condition? Is their 
mind clear, their conscience calm and quiet, and 
their thoughts generally undisturbed? For there 
can be no true happiness, unless they are so; forasmuch as all happiness must pass through the mind 
and the apprehension. But God has not left himself so without witness, even in the hearts of the 
most profligate sinners, as to suffer great guilt and 
profound peace to cohabit in the same breast. Jonah 
must not think to disobey, and then to sleep securely and unmolested. No, the storm will quickly be 
about his ears, and the terrible remembrancer within 
will be rubbing up old stories, and breaking in upon 
his false repose with secret intimations of an impending wrath. So that, if the tempter, at any time, be <pb n="328" id="iii.x-Page_328" />at one elbow, to induce a man to sin; conscience will not fail 
to be jogging him at the other, to remind him what he has done, and what he is 
to expect thereupon. This has been the case of the most 
prosperous sinners in the world; these remorses and 
forebodings have stuck close to them in the midst of 
all their plenty, power, and splendour; a sufficient 
demonstration doubtless, how thin and counterfeit 
all the joys of these grandees are, in spite of all the 
flourishes and fine shows they make in the opinion 
of the foolish world, which sees and gazes upon their 
glistering outside, but knows not the dismal stings 
and secret lashes which they feel within.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p21">And thus much for the first general argument, 
proving, that true happiness consists not in any 
earthly abundance, taken from the consideration of 
those evils through which men commonly pass into 
the possession of it. The</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p22">Second general argument shall be taken from the 
consideration of such evils as attend men, when they 
come to be actually possessed of this abundance. As,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p23">1. Excessive, immoderate cares. The very management of a great estate is a greater and more 
perplexing trouble than any that a poor man can be 
subject to. Great riches superinduce new necessities; necessities added to those of nature, but 
accounted much above them; to wit, the necessities of 
pomp, grandeur, and a suitable port in the world. 
For he who is vastly rich, must live like one who is 
so; and whosoever does that, makes himself thereby 
a great host, and his house a great inn; where the 
noise, the trouble, and the charge is sure to be his, 
but the enjoyment (if there be any) descends upon 
the persons entertained by him; nay, and upon the <pb n="329" id="iii.x-Page_329" />very servants of his family, whose business is only to 
please their master, and live upon him, while the 
master’s business is to please all that come about 
him, and sometimes to fence against them too. For 
a gainer by all his costs and charges, by all that he 
can give or spend, he shall never be. Such being 
the temper of most men in the world, that though 
they are never so kindly used and so generously entertained, yet they are not to be obliged; but go 
away, rather envying their entertainer’s greatness, 
than acknowledging his generosity. So that a man, 
by widening or enlarging his condition, only affords 
the malicious world about him so many more handles 
to lay hold of him by, than it had before. It is indeed impossible that riches should increase, and 
that care, with many malign accidents besides, should 
not increase with them. This is the dark shadow, 
which still follows those shining bodies. And care 
is certainly one of the greatest miseries of the mind; 
the toil and very day-labour of the soul. And what 
felicity, what enjoyment can there be in uncessant labour? For enjoyment is properly attractive, but 
labour expensive. And all pleasure adds and takes 
in something to the stores of nature; while work 
and labour is still upon the exporting and the spending hand. Care is a consuming and a devouring 
thing, and, with a kind of spiteful as well as craving 
appetite, preys upon the best and noblest things of a 
man, and is not to be put off with any of the dainties 
of his full table: but his thoughts, his natural rest 
and recreations, are the viands which his cares feed 
upon. And is not that wealthy great one, think 
we, very happy, whose riches shall force him to lie 
awake, while his very porter is asleep? and whose <pb n="330" id="iii.x-Page_330" />greatness shall hardly allow him so much as time to 
eat? Certainly such an one sustains all the real mi 
series of want, no less than he who seeks his meat 
from door to door. For he is as much starved, who 
cannot find when, as he who cannot find what to 
eat; and he dies as surely, who is pressed to death 
with heaps of gold and silver, as he who is crushed 
under an heap of stones or dirt. The malignity and 
corroding quality of care is, to all intents and purposes of mischief, the same, be the causes of it 
never so different. And whether poverty or riches 
produce the vexation, the impression it makes upon 
the heart is alike from both. <i>They who will be 
rich</i>, says St. Paul, <scripRef passage="1Tim 6:9" id="iii.x-p23.1" parsed="|1Tim|6|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.9">1 Tim. vi. 9</scripRef>, 
<i>pierce themselves 
through with many sorrows</i>; and those, it seems, 
sorrows not of the lighter and more transient sort, 
which give the mind but feeble touches and short 
visits, and quickly go off again; but they are such 
as strike daggers into it; such as enter into the 
innermost parts and powers of it; and, in a word, 
pierce it through and through, and draw out the 
very life and spirit through the wound they make. 
These are the peculiar and extraordinary sorrows 
which go before, accompany, and follow riches; and 
there is no man, though in never so low a station, 
who sets his heart upon growing rich, but shall, in 
his proportion, be sure to have his share of them. 
But then, let us cast our eye upon the highest condition of wealth and abundance which this world 
affords; to wit, the royal estate of princes: yet neither can this be truly esteemed an estate of happiness and fruition; but as much advanced, above all 
other conditions, in care and anxiety, as it is in 
power and dignity. The greatest and the richest <pb n="331" id="iii.x-Page_331" />prince can have but the enjoyment of one man; but 
he sustains the united cares and concerns of as many 
millions as he commands. The troubles of the whole 
nation concentre in the throne, and lodge themselves 
in the royal diadem. So that it may, in effect, be 
but too truly said of every prince, that he wears 
a crown of thorns together with his purple robe, 
(as the greatest of princes once did,) and that his 
throne is nothing else but the seat imperial of care. 
But,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p24">2. The second evil which attends the possession 
of riches is an insatiable desire of getting more, 
<scripRef id="iii.x-p24.1" passage="Eccles. v. 10" parsed="|Eccl|5|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.5.10">Eccles. v. 10</scripRef>. <i>He who loves money shall not be 
satisfied with it</i>, says Solomon. And I believe it 
would be no hard matter to assign more instances of 
such as riches have made covetous, than of such 
as covetousness has made rich. Upon which account, a man can never truly enjoy what he actually 
has, through the eager pursuit of what he has not; 
his heart is still running out; still upon the chace of 
a new game, and so never thinks of using what it 
has already acquired. And must it not now be one 
of the greatest miseries, for a man to have a perpetual hunger upon him, and to have his appetite grow 
fiercer and sharper amidst the very objects and opportunities of satisfaction? Yet so it is usually with 
men hugely rich. They have, and they covet; 
riches flow in upon them, and yet riches are the only 
things they are still looking after. Their desires are 
answered, and while they are answered they are enlarged; they grow wider and stronger, and bring 
such a dropsy upon the soul, that the more it takes 
in, the more it may: just like some drunkards, who 
even drink themselves athirst, and have no reason in <pb n="332" id="iii.x-Page_332" />the world for their drinking more, but their having 
drank too much already.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p25">There cannot be a greater plague, than to be always baited with the importunities of a growing ap
petite. Beggars are troublesome, even in the streets, 
as we pass through them; but how much more, 
when a man shall carry a perpetually clamorous 
beggar in his own breast, which shall never leave off 
crying, Give, give, whether the man has any thing 
to give or no? Such an one, though never so rich, is 
like a man with a numerous charge of children, with 
a great many hungry mouths about him to be fed, and 
little or nothing to feed them with. For he creates 
to himself a kind of new nature, by bringing himself 
under the power of new necessities and desires. 
Whereas nature, considered in itself, and as true to 
its own rules, is contented with little, and reason 
and religion enables us to take up with less, and so 
adds to its strength, by contracting its appetites, and 
retrenching its occasions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p26">There is no condition so full and affluent, but content is and will be a necessary supplement to make 
a man happy in it; and to compose the mind in the 
want of something or other, which it would be otherwise hankering after. And if so, how wretched 
must that man needs be, who is perpetually impoverishing himself by new indigences founded upon new 
desires and imaginary emptiness, still disposing him 
to seek for new reliefs and accessions to that plenty, 
which is already become too big for consumption 
and the just measures of nature; which never finds 
any real pleasure, but in the satisfaction of some real 
want!</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p27">But as for the unsatiable miser, whom we are now <pb n="333" id="iii.x-Page_333" />speaking of, what difference is there between such 
an one, and a man over head and ears in debt, and 
dogged by his creditors wheresoever he goes? For 
the miser is as much disquieted, dunned, and called 
upon by the eagerness of his own desires, as he whose 
door is haunted and rapped at every hour, by those 
who come crying after him for what he owes them; 
both are equally pulled and haled to do that which 
they are unable to do: for as the poor man cannot 
satisfy his creditors, so neither can the rich man satisfy his grasping, endless desires. And this is the 
direct and natural result of increasing wealth. Riches 
are still made the reason of riches; and men get 
only that they may lay up, and lay up only that 
they may keep. Upon which principle it is evident, 
that the covetous person is always thinking himself 
in want, and consequently as far from any true relish 
of happiness, as he must needs be, who apprehends 
himself under that condition, which of all things in 
the world he most abhors.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p28">3. The third evil which attends men in the pos 
session of the abundance of this world is, that such 
a condition is the proper scene of temptation. It 
brings men, as the apostle tells us in the forecited 
<scripRef passage="1Tim 6:9" id="iii.x-p28.1" parsed="|1Tim|6|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.9">1 Tim. vi. 9</scripRef>, <i>into a snare, and into many foolish 
and hurtful lusts, and such as drown men in destruction and perdition</i>. So 
hard is it for the corruption of man’s nature not to work, where it has such 
plenty of materials to work upon. For who so strongly tempted to pride, as he 
who has riches to bear it out? Who so prone to be luxurious, as he who has 
wealth to feed and maintain his luxury? Who so apt to be sot himself with 
idleness, as he who can command and have all things, and yet do nothing? It is a 
miracle <pb n="334" id="iii.x-Page_334" />almost for a rich man not to be overrun with 
vice, having both such strong inclinations to it from 
within, and such inducements and opportunities to 
it from without. To be rich in money and rich in 
good works too, rarely concur. All opportunity and 
power to gratify a man’s vicious humour is a shrewd 
temptation to him actually to do so. Where riches 
are at hand, all impediments and obstructions vanish. 
For what is it which gold will not command? What 
sin so costly which the rich man may not venture 
upon, if he can but stretch his conscience to the 
measures of his purse? Such an one’s condition 
places him in the very high way to damnation; 
while it surrounds and besets him with all those allurements which are apt to beguile and ruin souls. 
And a man must have a rare mastery of himself, 
and control of his affections, to be able to look a 
pleasing vice in the face, and to despise it, when the 
affluence of his fortune shall give him his free choice 
of all those pleasures which his nature so mightily 
importunes him to. But it is scarce an age that can 
give us an instance of such an impregnable and resolved abstemiousness under such circumstances; 
men are generally treacherous and false to themselves and their greatest concerns; wretchedly weak 
and pliant to their innate viciousness, when it is 
once called forth and inflamed by the provocations 
it receives from the wealth and plenty they wallow 
in.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p29">Whence it is, that many hopeful young men debauch and drown themselves in sensuality, and come 
at length to lose both their souls and their wits too; 
and that only because it was their lot to be born to 
great estates, and thereby to have money enough to <pb n="335" id="iii.x-Page_335" />keep pace with their lewd desires, and to answer 
them with full and constant supplies; while others, 
in the mean time, whose nature and temper was 
perhaps not at all better than their own, have took 
to the ways of industry and virtue, and so made 
themselves both useful in their lives, and happy after 
their death, only through the mercy of Providence 
stinting their worldly fortunes, and thereby cutting 
off those incentives of lust and instruments of sin, 
which have inveigled and abused others, and brought 
them headlong to destruction. Certain it is, that a 
rich man must use greater caution to keep himself 
clear from sin, and add greater strength and force 
to his resolutions to make himself virtuous, than 
men in other circumstances need to do: for he has 
greater temptations to break through than they have; 
and consequently cannot make good his ground at 
the same rate of vigilance and activity, which persons less assaulted may: which being his case, it is 
hard to conceive what happiness there can be in that 
condition, which renders virtue, a thing in itself so 
difficult, infinitely more difficult; which turns the 
strait gate into a needle’s eye, and makes hell itself, 
which is so broad already, ten times broader than it 
was before.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p30">4. The fourth evil attending men in the possession of this earthly abundance is, the malice and 
envy of the world round about them. The bounties 
of Providence are generally looked upon with an evil 
eye by such as are not the objects of them themselves. And some have no other fault so much as 
objected against them, to provoke the invectives and 
satires of foul mouths, but only that they thrive in 
the world, that they have fair estates, and so need <pb n="336" id="iii.x-Page_336" />not herd themselves with the rabble, nor lick the spittle of great ones, nor own any other dependences, 
but upon God in the first place, and upon themselves 
in the next. So long as malice and envy lodge 
in the breasts of mankind, it is impossible for a man 
in a wealthy, flourishing condition not to feel the 
stroke of men’s tongues, and of their hands too, if 
occasion serves. The fuller the branches are, the 
more shall the tree be flung at. What impeached 
Naboth of treason and blasphemy, but his spacious 
vineyard, too convenient for his potent neighbour, 
to let the owner enjoy it long? What made the king 
of Babylon invade Judea, but the royal stores and 
treasures displayed and boasted of by Hezekiah before the Chaldean ambassadors, to the supplanting 
of his crown, and the miserable captivity of his posterity? In Sylla’s bloody proscription, matters came 
to that pass in Rome, that if a man had but a fair 
garden, a rich jewel, or but a ring of value, it was 
enough to get his name posted up in the cut-throat 
roll, and to cost him his life, for having any thing 
worth the taking from him. Seldom do armies invade poor day-labouring countries; they are not the 
thin weather-beaten cottages, but the opulent trading cities, which invite the plunderer; and war goes 
on but heavily, where there is no prospect of spoil 
to enliven it. So that, whether we look upon societies or single persons, still we shall find them both 
owing this to their great wealth, that it gives them 
the honour to be thought worth ruining, and a fit 
prey for those who shall think they deserve that 
wealth better than themselves; as, they may be sure, 
enough will.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p31">And thus much for the second general argument, <pb n="337" id="iii.x-Page_337" />proving, that true happiness consists not in any 
earthly abundance, taken from the consideration of 
those evils, which, for the most part, if not always, 
attend and go along with it. But,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p32">The third general argument for the proof of the 
same, shall be taken from the utter inability of the 
greatest earthly riches to remove those things which 
chiefly render men miserable. And this will appear 
to us, if we reflect,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p33">1. Upon what affects the mind. And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p34">2. Upon what affects the body. And here,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p35">1. First for that which affects a man’s spiritual 
part, his mind. Suppose that to be grieved, and labouring under the most pressing and unsupportable 
of all griefs, trouble of conscience; and what can 
riches, power, or honour contribute to its removal? 
Can they pluck out any of those poisoned arrows, 
which the apprehension of God’s wrath fastens in 
the soul? Can they heal the wounds and assuage 
the anguish of a conscience groaning and even gasping under the terrors of the Almighty? Nay, let the grief arise but from a 
temporal cause, as suppose the death and loss of a dear friend, the diminution 
of a man’s honour, or the like, and what miserable comforters, in any of these cases, are the heaviest bags 
and the fullest coffers? The pleasure arising from 
all other temporal enjoyments cannot equal the 
smart which the mind endures from the loss of any 
one of them. For what pleasure did David find in 
his crown and sceptre, and all his royal greatness, 
when his dear (though sottishly beloved) Absalom 
was torn from him? What enjoyment had Haman 
in all his court-preferments, his grandeur, and interest in his royal master’s affection, when Mordecai, <pb n="338" id="iii.x-Page_338" />his most maligned enemy, refused to cringe to him 
in the gate? Why, just none at all, if we may take 
his word for it, who should know his own mind best. 
For, in <scripRef id="iii.x-p35.1" passage="Esther v. 11" parsed="|Esth|5|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Esth.5.11">Esther v. 11</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Esther 5:12" id="iii.x-p35.2" parsed="|Esth|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Esth.5.12">12</scripRef>, when he had reckoned up 
all his wealth, glory, and greatness, together with 
his numerous offspring, designed, as he thought, to 
inherit all of it, he adds in the <scripRef passage="Esther 5:13" id="iii.x-p35.3" parsed="|Esth|5|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Esth.5.13">13th verse</scripRef>, (and a 
remarkable passage it is,) <i>Yet all this availeth me 
nothing, so long as I see Mordecai the Jew sitting 
at the king’s gate</i>. The pride of his swelling heart, 
and the envy of his malicious eye, racked and tormented him more than all that the splendour and 
magnificence of the Persian court (the greatest then 
in the world) could delight or gratify him with. And 
now, what poor contributors must these earthly enjoyments needs be to a man’s real happiness, when an 
hundred pleasures shall not be able to counterbalance 
one sorrow? But that one cross accident shall sour 
the whole mass of a man’s comforts: and the mind 
shall as really droop, languish, and pine away, while 
a man is surrounded with vast treasures, rich attendance, and a plentiful table, as if he had neither 
where to lay his head, nor wherewithal to fill his 
mouth. For all the delight he does or can reap from 
his other comforts, serves only to quicken and increase the sense of that calamity which has actually 
took possession of him. But, in the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p36">Second place, let us consider the miseries which 
affect the body; and we shall find, that the greatest 
pleasure, arising from any degree of wealth or plenty 
whatsoever, is so far from reaching the soul, that it 
scarce pierces the skin. What would a man give to 
purchase a release, nay, but a small respite from the 
extreme pains of the gout or stone? And yet, if he <pb n="339" id="iii.x-Page_339" />could fee his physician with both the Indies, neither 
art nor money can redeem, or but reprieve him from 
his misery. No man feels the pangs and tortures of 
his present distemper (be it what it will) at all the 
less for his being rich. His riches indeed may have 
occasioned, but they cannot allay them. No man’s 
fever burns the gentler for his drinking his juleps in 
a golden cup. Nor could Alexander himself, at the 
price of all his conquests, antidote or recall the poisonous draught, when it had once got into his veins. 
When God shall think fit to cast a man upon his bed 
of pain or sickness, let him summon about him his 
thousands and his ten thousands, his lands and his 
rich manors, and see whether he can bribe, or buy 
off, or so much as compound with his distemper but 
for one night’s rest. No; the sick bed is so like the 
grave, which it leads to, that it uses rich and poor, 
prince and peasant all alike. Pain has no respect of 
persons, but strikes all with an equal and an impartial stroke.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p37">We know how God reproved the foolish world 
ling, (as our Saviour tells us,) in <scripRef id="iii.x-p37.1" passage="Luke xii. 20" parsed="|Luke|12|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.20">Luke xii. 20</scripRef>, <i>Thou 
fool</i>, says he, <i>this night shall thy soul be required 
of thee; and then whose shall all those things be 
which thou hast hoarded up?</i> But we may bring 
the sentence here pronounced much lower, and yet 
render it dreadful enough, even within the compass 
of this life, and say, <i>Thou fool, this night, this day 
shall thy health and strength be taken from thee</i>; 
and then what pleasure, what enjoyment will all thy 
possessions afford thee? God may smite thee with 
some lingering, dispiriting disease, which shall crack 
the strength of thy sinews, and suck the marrow out 
of thy bones; and then, what pleasure can it be to <pb n="340" id="iii.x-Page_340" />wrap thy living skeleton in purple, and rot alive in 
cloth of gold? when thy clothes shall serve only to 
upbraid the uselessness of thy limbs, and thy rich 
fare stand before thee only to reproach and tantalize 
the weakness of thy stomach; while thy consumption is every day dressing thee up for the worms? 
All which, I think, is a sufficient demonstration, that 
plenty and enjoyment are not the same thing. They 
are the inward strength and sufficiency of a man’s 
faculties, which must render him a subject capable 
of tasting or enjoying the good things which Providence bestows upon him. But as it is God only who 
creates, so it is he alone who must support and preserve these; and when he withdraws his hand, and 
lets nature sink into its original weakness and insufficiency, all a man’s delights fail him, all his enjoyments vanish. For no man (to be sure) can enjoy 
himself any longer than he can be said to be himself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p38">But now, if riches are thus wholly unable of themselves to effect any thing towards a man’s relief 
under a corporal malady, how can they, as such, deserve the name of felicity? For what are they good 
for? What can they do for him? The man is sick, 
and his disease torments, and death threatens him; 
and can they either remove the one, or keep off the 
other? Nothing less. But it will be answered perhaps, that when a man is well and healthy, they 
may serve him for many conveniences of life. They 
may do so, I confess; but then this also is as true, 
that he who is healthy and well, may enjoy all the 
necessary satisfactions which his nature calls for, 
though he has no other riches in the world but those 
poor incomes which he daily earns with the labour <pb n="341" id="iii.x-Page_341" />of his hands or the working of his brain. So that 
the sum and result of all their efficacy towards a 
man’s happiness amounts but to this; that riches 
may indeed minister something to the making of 
that person happy, who is in such a condition of 
health and strength as may enable him, if he pleases, 
to make himself happy without them. For a bare 
competence, and that a very slender one too, will 
answer all the needs of nature; and where a competence is sufficient, an abundance, I am sure, can 
not be necessary. And this introduces the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p39">Fourth and last argument, to prove, that man’s 
happiness consists not in any earthly abundance, 
taken from this consideration; that the greatest happiness which this life is capable of, may be, and actually has been enjoyed without this abundance; and 
consequently cannot depend upon it. Now that undoubtedly is the chief happiness of life, for the attainment of which all other things are designed but 
as the means and subservient instruments. And 
what else can this be, but the content, quiet, and 
inward satisfaction of a man’s mind? For why, 
or for what other imaginable reason, are riches, 
power, and honour so much valued by men, but 
because they promise themselves that content and 
satisfaction of mind from them, which, they fully believe, cannot otherwise be had? This, no doubt, is 
the inward reasoning of men’s minds in the present 
case. But the experience of thousands (against 
which all arguments signify nothing) irrefragably 
evinces the contrary. For was there not a sort of 
men, whom we read of in the former ages of the 
world, called the ancient philosophers, who, even 
while they lived in the world, lived above it, and in <pb n="342" id="iii.x-Page_342" />a manner without it; and yet all the while accounted 
themselves the happiest men in it? And from these, 
if we pass to the professors and practisers of an 
higher philosophy, the apostles and primitive Christians, who ever so overflowed with spiritual joy as 
they did? <i>a joy unspeakable and full of glory</i>, as 
St. Peter terms it; a joy not to be forced or ravished 
from the heart once possessed of it, as our Saviour 
himself, the great giver of it, has assured us. Hear 
St. Paul and Silas singing out this joy aloud in the 
dismal prison, where they sat expecting death every 
moment. And from hence to proceed to the next 
ages of the church: who could be fuller of and 
more transported with a joyous sense of their condition, than the martyrs of those primitive times, who 
were so far from any of the accommodations of this 
world, that their only portion in it was to live in 
hunger, nakedness, and want, and stripped of every 
thing but the bodies, in and through which they 
suffered all these afflictions? And as this internal, 
spiritual comfort is doubtless the highest that human nature is capable of, and may serve instead of 
all others, so it descends even to those of the lowest 
condition. And the poor labouring peasant, with 
his coarse fare, and a good conscience to season and 
make a feast of it, feeds as cheerfully, and with as 
much inward satisfaction, as his great landlord or 
flourishing neighbour can; there being, for the most 
part, as much of real enjoyment under the meanest 
cottage, as within the walls of the stateliest and 
most magnificent palaces. For does not the honest 
ploughman, whose strength is his whole estate, and 
his day’s work his revenue, carry about him as light 
an heart and as clear a breast, as he who commands <pb n="343" id="iii.x-Page_343" />armies, or can call thirty-five millions his own? No 
doubt he does; and his experience (an evidence too 
great to be borne down) will vouch the same. Accordingly, let any one shew me that enjoyment or 
pleasure which men seek for from a vast estate in 
land or monies; and I will shew the same, or some 
thing equal to it, full as high and satisfactory, in that 
man, who cannot call one foot of land in the whole 
world his own, and whose purse never reached 
beyond the present, nor knew what it was to lay up 
for the morrow. Many, doubtless very many such 
there are, who eat their bread with as much relish, 
sleep as soundly, think as cheerfully, and rejoice as 
much in their homely dame and ragged children, 
together with their high-shoed companions, as those 
who can command sea and land to their tables, 
domineer over kingdoms, and set their foot upon the 
necks of conquered nations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p40">Content is the gift of Heaven, and not the certain effect of any thing upon earth; and it is as 
easy for Providence to convey it without wealth 
as with it; it being the undeniable prerogative of the 
first cause, that whatsoever it does by the mediation of second causes, it can do immediately by 
itself without them. The heavens can and do every 
day derive water and refreshment upon the earth 
without either pipes or conduits, though the weakness of human industry is forced to fly to these 
little assistances to compass the same effects. Happiness and comfort stream immediately from God 
himself, as light issues from the sun, and sometimes 
looks and darts itself into the meanest corners, 
while it forbears to visit the largest and the noblest 
rooms. Every man is happy or miserable, as the <pb n="344" id="iii.x-Page_344" />temper of his mind places him, either directly under, 
or beside the influences of the divine nature; which 
enlighten and enliven the disposed mind with secret, ineffable joys, and such as the vicious or unprepared mind is wholly unacquainted with. 
<i>We have 
nothing, and yet we possess all things</i>, says the 
apostle, in <scripRef passage="2Cor 6:10" id="iii.x-p40.1" parsed="|2Cor|6|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.10">2 Cor. vi. 10</scripRef>. And can a greater happiness be imagined, than that which gives a man here 
all things in possession, together with a glorious 
eternity in reversion? In a word, it is not what a 
man has, but what he is, which must make him 
happy: and thus, as I have demonstrated the utter 
insufficiency of riches to make men happy, so to 
confirm the high reason of our Saviour’s dissuasive 
from covetousness, against all objections, or so much 
as pretences to the contrary; we shall further observe, that covetousness is by no means a certain 
way to procure riches; and if neither riches can 
make a man happy, nor covetousness make him 
rich, all pleas for it must needs be torn up by the 
very roots. And for this we need not assign any 
other ground or cause of the strange and frequent 
disappointments which covetousness meets with in 
the ends it drives at, if we consider the nature of 
the means and instruments which it makes use 
of for the bringing of these ends about. Such as 
are fraud and force, schism and sedition, sacrilege 
and rebellion, all of them practices carrying the 
curse of God inseparably cleaving to them and inherent in them. And to shew this in the principal 
of them, the violation of things sacred, who ever 
knew any family made rich by sacrilege? or any 
robber of the altar, but sooner or later he fell a just 
sacrifice to the shrine he robbed? Covetousness <pb n="345" id="iii.x-Page_345" />may possibly sometimes procure such an one a 
broad estate for the present, but a long one never. 
Wealth may brave and flourish it for a while in the 
front and forepart of his life, but poverty generally 
brings up the rear. For the justice of God is never 
in jest, nor does it work by halves in such cases; 
but whether by a speedy or lingering execution, by 
striking or eating through the cursed thing, it will 
be sure to make good its blow at last. A notable 
instance of which, we have in the faction which carried all before it in the grand rebellion of forty-one. 
Men were then factious and rapacious, because they 
were first covetous; and none more so, than a pack 
of incendiaries, who had usurped the name of ministers of the gospel. For these were the men, 
who with such rage and vehemence preached down 
episcopacy and the established government of the 
church, in hopes to have had a great part, at least, of 
the revenues of it bestowed upon them for their pains. 
But, alas, poor tools! they understood not the work 
they were employed in; for the lay-grandees, their 
masters, (who had more wit with their godliness,) 
meant no such thing: no, the hunters never intended that the hounds should eat the hare; but 
though their throats, their noise, and their fangs 
were made use of to run it down, and catch it, yet, 
being once caught, they quickly found that it was to 
be meat only for their masters; and that, whatsoever 
became of the constitution of the church, effectual 
care was taken that the lands of it should go another 
way. And in good earnest it would fare but very 
ill with mankind, if all that the mouth gapes for, 
the hand should be able to grasp. But, thanks be 
to God, innumerable are the ways which Providence <pb n="346" id="iii.x-Page_346" />has, (some of them visible, and some secret and in 
visible, but all of them certain,) by which it crosses 
and confounds the greedy wretch even in his most 
refined contrivances and arts of getting; and there 
by gives the world a convincing proof, one would 
think, (if experience could convince men,) that it is 
God, and God alone, who (as Moses said to the Israelites) <i>must teach men to get wealth</i>, as well as 
enable them to enjoy it. And consequently, that 
for a man to be covetous and poor too, a miser 
and yet a beggar, is no such paradox, as to imply 
either an inconsistency in the thing itself, or a contradiction in the terms.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p41">And now, in the last place, having finished the 
subject before us, in the several particulars proposed 
to be discoursed of by us; let us sum up, and recapitulate all in a few words, viz. 
that since it is natural for men to design to make their lives as happy as they 
can; and since they promise themselves this happiness from riches, and 
thereupon use covetousness as the surest means to attain these riches; and yet, 
upon all the foregoing accounts, it is manifest, that neither can covetousness 
certainly procure riches, nor riches certainly procure a man this happiness; it 
must follow, by an unavoidable inference, that covetousness must needs be in the 
same degree irrational, in which riches are to this 
great end ineffectual; and consequently, that there 
is as little reason for avarice, as there is religion in 
it. And therefore that the covetous person (whatsoever he may seem, either in his own or the world’s 
opinion, is in truth neither rich, reasonable, nor religious; but chargeable with all that folly, and liable 
to all that misery, which is justly the shame and <pb n="347" id="iii.x-Page_347" />portion of those, who, according to those other excellent words of our Saviour, in the 
<scripRef passage="Lk 12:21" id="iii.x-p41.1" parsed="|Luke|12|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.21">21st verse of 
this chapter</scripRef>, <i>lay up treasure for themselves, and 
are not rich towards God</i>.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.x-p42"><i>To whom</i> (<i>as the sole giver of all happiness, 
whether with or without riches</i>) <i>be rendered 
and ascribed, as is most due, all praise, might, 
majesty, and dominion, both now and for ever 
more</i>. Amen.</p>

<pb n="348" id="iii.x-Page_348" />
</div2>

<div2 title="A Discourse Preached at Christ Church, Oxon, Before the University, October 15, 1699. Matth. vi. 21." prev="iii.x" next="iii.xii" id="iii.xi">
<h2 id="iii.xi-p0.1">A DISCOURSE</h2>
<h3 id="iii.xi-p0.2">PREACHED AT CHRIST CHURCH, OXON,</h3>
<h3 id="iii.xi-p0.3">BEFORE THE UNIVERSITY,</h3>
<h4 id="iii.xi-p0.4">OCTOBER 15, 1699.</h4>
<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-top:24pt" />
<h3 id="iii.xi-p0.6"><scripRef passage="Mt 6:21" id="iii.xi-p0.7" parsed="|Matt|6|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.21">MATTH. vi. 21</scripRef>.</h3>
<p class="ctrtext" id="iii.xi-p1"><i>For where your treasure is, there will your heart be also</i>.</p>
<p class="first" id="iii.xi-p2">AS man is naturally a creature of great want and 
weakness, so he does as naturally carry a most intimate and inseparable sense of that want and weakness about him: and because a state of want must 
needs be also a state of uneasiness, there is nothing 
which nature puts a man with so much force and 
earnestness upon, as to attempt a supply and relief 
of the wants which he is so sensible of, and so incommoded by. Insomuch that the whole course of 
his actings, from first to last, proceeds in this method. 
First, that every action which a man does, is in 
order to his compassing or obtaining to himself some 
good thereby. And secondly, that he endeavours to 
compass or obtain this good, because he desires it. 
And thirdly and lastly, that he desires it, because he 
wants it; or at least thinks that he does so. So that 
the first spring, which sets all the wheels and faculties of the soul agoing, is a man’s apprehension of. 
some good wanting to complete the happiness of his 
condition.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p3">But as every good is not in the same degree contributive to this happiness, so neither is it in the <pb n="349" id="iii.xi-Page_349" />same degree desirable: and therefore, since want, 
as we have noted, is still the measure, as well as 
ground of desire, that which answers all the wants, 
and fills all the vacuities of a rational nature, must 
needs be the full and ultimate object of its desires. 
And this was called by the philosophers, man’s <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xi-p3.1">summum bonum</span></i>; and here, by our Saviour, man’s 
<i>treasure</i>; both expressions importing a good, so comprehensively great, and equal to all the appetites of nature, that the presence and possession of this alone 
renders a man happy, and the want or absence of it 
miserable. Upon which account, though it be impossible that this prime or chief good should admit 
of any plurality, so as to be really more than one, 
yet in regard men take it in by their apprehensions, 
which are so exceedingly subject to error and deception, even in their highest concerns, and since error 
is various, and indeed infinite; hence it is, that this 
treasure, or <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xi-p3.2">summum bonum</span></i>, falls under a very 
great multiplicity; this man proposing to himself 
one thing, and that man another, and a third some 
thing else for his chief good; and that, from which 
alone he expects all that happiness and satisfaction, 
which the condition of his nature renders him either 
capable or desirous of.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p4">Now the words of the text may be considered 
two ways.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p5">I. As they are an entire proposition in themselves. 
And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p6">II. As they are an argument relating to and enforcing of a foregoing precept, in the 
<scripRef passage="Mt 6:19,20" id="iii.xi-p6.1" parsed="|Matt|6|19|6|20" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.19-Matt.6.20">19th and 20th 
verses</scripRef>: and accordingly, in the prosecution of them, 
we shall take in both considerations.</p>

<pb n="350" id="iii.xi-Page_350" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p7">And first, if we take them, as they are an entire 
proposition in themselves, so they offer us these two 
things.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p8">1. Something supposed, which is, that every man 
has something or other which he accounts his treasure, or chief good. And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p9">2. Something expressly declared, namely, that 
whatsoever a man accounts his treasure, or chief 
good, upon that he places his heart, his whole desires and affections. And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p10">1. For the thing supposed or implied in the 
words; to wit, that every man has something or 
other which he accounts his treasure, or chief good. 
The truth and certainty of which proposition will 
appear founded upon these two things.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p11">1 . The activity of man’s mind. And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p12">2. The method of his acting. And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p13">1. For the first of these. The mind of man is 
of that spirituous, stirring nature, that it is perpetually at work. Something it is still in pursuit of, 
either by contemplation or desire: the foundation 
of which latter, I shew, was want; and consequently, 
as man will be always wanting something or other, 
so he will be always sending forth his desires to 
hunt after, and bring that thing in, which he wants: 
which is so true, that some men having compassed 
the greatest and noblest objects of their desires, (so 
that desire could no longer ascend, as being already 
at the top,) they have betook themselves to inferior 
and ignoble exercises; so that amongst the Roman 
emperors, (then lords of a great part of the world,) 
we find Nero at his harp, Domitian killing flies, and 
Commodus playing the fencer; and all this only to <pb n="351" id="iii.xi-Page_351" />busy themselves some way or other; nothing being 
so grievous and tedious to human nature as perfect 
idleness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p14">But now, there is not any thing (though never so 
mean and trivial) which a man does, but he antecedently designs himself some satisfaction by the doing of it; so that he advances to every action as to 
a degree of happiness, as to something which, according to its measure and proportion, will gratify 
or please him, and without which he would be in 
that degree uneasy and troublesome to himself. 
The spirit of a man, like a flame, being of such an 
operative, and withal of such a catching quality, 
that it is still closing in with some desirable, suit 
able good, as the food that nourishes, and the subject that supports it; so impossible is it, that desire 
should wholly lie still. For though the soul had 
actually all that it could enjoy, yet then desire 
would run out into the future, and from the present 
fruition project the continuance and preservation of 
its beloved object. In short, what blood is to the 
body, that desire is to the soul; and as the blood 
will circulate while the body lives, so desire will act 
and range about while the soul subsists; and no 
thing but the annihilation of one can supersede or 
stop the motion of the other.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p15">And the truth is, this innate restlessness of desire 
implanted in the soul of man, is the great engine 
by which God would draw it to himself: and if men 
would be so far true to themselves, and to the most 
ruling principles of their nature, as to keep desire 
still upon the advance, till it fixed upon something 
which would absolutely and fully satisfy it, it were 
impossible but that, in the issue, it should terminate <pb n="352" id="iii.xi-Page_352" />in God. But that which makes this great principle 
so ineffective of any true happiness to man is, that 
he does not carry it constantly and directly forward, 
but often suffers it to recur, or turn aside to former 
false satisfactions; first tasting an object, and then, 
upon trial, leaving it for its emptiness; and yet 
afterwards returning to it again, from a vain hope 
to speed better than he had done before. So that 
by this means there is a continual restless circulation 
from one empty thing to another. The soul, in this 
case, being just like a sick man, still altering his 
postures in order to his ease; though, when he has 
tried all, he finds no more ease in one than in another; a certain demonstration, that the soul itself, 
in the present state of nature, is in a most deplorably sick and disordered condition. But,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p16">Secondly, the second argument to prove, that every 
man has something or other which he accounts his 
treasure, his peculiar, or chief good, shall be taken 
from the method of his actings, which still proceeds 
by a direction of means to one great and last end. 
For as an infinite progress is exploded in all matters 
of ratiocination, as absurd and impossible, so it is 
equally absurd in matters of practice; it being not 
more necessary to assign and fix some first principle of discourse, than to state some last end of acting: all a man’s practicks hanging loose and uncertain, unless they are governed and knit together by 
the prospect of some certain end.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p17">Now it is the same thing which sustains these 
several denominations of <i>last end, chief good</i>, or 
<i>treasure</i>; all and every one of them signifying 
neither more nor less than the grand and ultimate 
term, to which a rational agent directs all his actions <pb n="353" id="iii.xi-Page_353" />and desires: every man naturally and necessarily 
intending some one principal thing; to the acquiring of which, all that he does, thinks, or desires, is 
subservient, and in which, as in a kind of centre, all 
his actions meet and unite.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p18">For though a man has not continually and actually the prospect of that end in every one of his 
actions, yet he has it habitually and virtually; forasmuch as, being once designed by him, all his actions tend to and promote the compassing of it: 
as it is not necessary that a traveller should have 
his journey’s end in his thoughts every step that he 
takes; but it is enough that he first designs it, and 
in the strength of that design is by every step carried nearer and nearer to it: every man has some 
prime, paramount object, which employs his head, 
and fills his heart, rules his thoughts, and, as it were, 
lies in his bosom; and is to him above and instead 
of ail other enjoyments whatsoever. And thus much 
for the thing supposed or implied in the words, 
namely, that every man has some peculiarly valued 
thing, which he accounts his treasure, or chief good. 
But,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p19">2. The other thing to be considered by us is 
that which is expressly declared in the text, namely, 
that whatsoever a man places his treasure or his 
chief good in, upon that he places his heart also. 
Where, according to the language of scripture, the 
word <i>heart</i> compendiously denotes to us all the 
powers and faculties of man’s soul, together with 
their respective motions and operations. And since 
the word <i>treasure</i> is a metaphorical term for a man’s 
prime or chief good, we are to take an account how 
a man prosecutes this good, from the analogy of <pb n="354" id="iii.xi-Page_354" />those actions which he exerts with reference to a 
treasure; and which, I conceive, may be reduced to 
these four. As,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p20">1. A restless and laborious endeavour to acquire 
and possess himself of it. There is no man, who 
heartily and in good earnest desires to be rich, or 
great, or learned, who can be idle. For desire is 
the spring of diligence, and the heart infallibly sets 
both head and hands, and every thing else on work. 
Great desire is like a great fire, and all difficulties 
before it are like stubble; it will certainly make its 
way through them, and devour them. From whence 
it is, that it generally proves so dangerous, and too 
often fatal, to stand between a man (especially if 
in place and power) and that which he most desires; 
and many innocent and brave persons have to their 
cost found it so. For dangers and death itself shall 
be nothing; conscience and religion nothing; nay, 
the very hopes of heaven and the fears of hell shall 
be accounted as nothing, when a furious, headstrong 
desire shall resolve to break through them all; and, 
like Hannibal in his march, cut through rocks and 
mountains, till it either finds or makes a way to its 
beloved object. What made Jacob think those 
seven years of hard service for Rachel but a few 
days, as it is said in <scripRef id="iii.xi-p20.1" passage="Gen. xxix. 20" parsed="|Gen|29|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.29.20">Gen. xxix. 20</scripRef>, but the extraordinary and invincible love which he bore to her? 
And what makes the trader into foreign countries 
defy the winds and the seas, and hazard the safety 
which he actually has and loves, but the wealth 
which he loves more? All the stupendous instances 
of courage, patience, industry, and the like, which 
have so swelled the volumes of history, and amused 
the world, have been but the effects of great and <pb n="355" id="iii.xi-Page_355" />victorious desire; they are all of them but the instruments of love, to compass the things which men 
have first set their hearts upon: so that when courage takes the field for battle, we may be sure that 
it is desire which leads it on; filling the mind with 
glorious ideas of the prize it contends for. All the 
noble violences done to nature have been resolvable 
into this cause; nay, the very restraints of appetite 
have been but the effects of an appetite more controlling and predominant.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p21">What is it that a man more naturally affects than 
society and converse? (it being a kind of multiplication of himself into every person of the company 
he converses with.) And what, by consequence, 
can be more uneasy to this <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi-p21.1">ζῶον πολιτικὸν</span>, this sociable creature, than the dry, pensive retirements of 
solitude? Nevertheless, when a nobler thing shall 
have seized his imagination, and his desires have 
took a flight above the first inclinations of his nature, by inspiring him with the diviner love of 
knowledge, or being serviceable to his country; why 
then, he can with delight retreat into his cell, 
dwell with himself, and converse with his own 
thoughts, and, in those higher speculations, forget all 
his merry-meetings and companions; nay, and his 
very food and rest, and live not only above the pleasures, but almost above the wants of nature too. In 
<scripRef id="iii.xi-p21.2" passage="Prov. xviii. 1" parsed="|Prov|18|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.18.1">Prov. xviii. 1</scripRef>, Solomon tells us, that, <i>through desire, 
a man having separated himself, seeketh and intermeddleth with all wisdom</i>. So that it is this 
mighty thing, desire, which makes a man break off, 
and sequester himself from all those jollities, those 
airy, empty diversions, which use to court and win 
the appetites of vulgar souls. Thus nature, we see, <pb n="356" id="iii.xi-Page_356" />is forced to bend to art; art is the daughter and 
issue of necessity; and the standard and measure 
of this necessity is desire; desire, which nothing almost can withstand or set bounds to; which makes 
paths over the seas; turns the night into day; and, 
in a word, charges through hunger and poverty, and 
all those hardships which human nature is so apt 
to shrink under; but it will, at length, arrive at the 
satisfaction which it is in pursuit of.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p22">What high and vast achievements does the apostle, in the <scripRef passage="Heb 11:33-37" id="iii.xi-p22.1" parsed="|Heb|11|33|11|37" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.33-Heb.11.37">11th of the Hebrews</scripRef>, ascribe to faith! 
As the <i>subduing of kingdoms, stopping the mouths 
of lions, quenching the violence of fire, out of weakness making men strong</i>, and that to such a degree, 
as to endure tortures, <i>cruel mockings, scourgings, 
bonds and imprisonments; nay, and to be stoned, 
sawn asunder, and slain with the sword</i>. But 
how did faith do all this? Why, in the strength of 
love; faith being properly the eye of the soul, to spy 
out and represent to it those excellent, amiable 
things, the love and desire of which should be hotter 
than fire and stronger than death; bearing a man 
through and above all the terrors of both, for the 
obtaining of so transcendent a good. In short, faith 
shews the soul its treasure; which being once seen 
by it, naturally inflames the affections; and they 
as naturally engage all the faculties and powers of 
soul and body, in a restless, indefatigable endeavour 
after it. And thus, in all those heroic instances of 
passive fortitude, faith wrought by love, and therefore it wrought wonders.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p23">2. Whatsoever a man accounts his treasure, that 
he places his whole delight in; it entertains his eye, 
refreshes his fancy, feeds his thoughts, and, next to <pb n="357" id="iii.xi-Page_357" />his conscience, affords him a continual feast. It fills 
and answers all his capacities of pleasure; and to 
please, we know, is much more than barely to support. It is the utmost limit of enjoyment; the 
most refined part of living; and, in a word, the last 
and highest thing which nature looks for. It 
quenches a man’s thirst, not only as water, which 
just keeps nature alive, but as wine, which both sustains and gratifies it too; and adds a pleasure, as 
well as serves a necessity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p24">Nothing has so strong and fast an hold upon the 
nature and mind of man, as that which delights it: 
for whatsoever a man delights to do, by his good 
will he would be always doing: delight being that 
which perpetuates the union between the will and 
the object, and brings them together, by the surest, 
the most voluntary and constant returns. And 
from hence, by the way, we may affirm it as a certain, unfailing truth, that no man ever was or can 
be considerable in any art or profession whatsoever, 
which he does not take a particular delight in; for 
that otherwise he will never heartily and assiduously apply himself to it; nor is it morally possible 
that he should.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p25">Men indeed, in the course of this world, are 
brought to do many things, mere necessity enforcing 
them, and the want and weakness of their condition 
creating that necessity. But still, in all such cases, 
the man goes one way, and his desires another; for 
he acts but as a slave under the eye of a severe master; the dread of some greater suffering making 
him submit to the disciplines of a less. But unshackle his nature, and turn his desires loose, and 
then you shall see what he will choose in order to <pb n="358" id="iii.xi-Page_358" />his pleasure, and the free unrestrained enjoyment of 
himself. An epicure may be brought to confine himself to his chamber, and take physic, (as none generally need it more;) but will he look upon the potion 
with the same eye with which he uses to see the 
wine sparkle in the glass? or rejoice in the company of his physician as much as in that of his boon 
companions? No, the actions of pleasure carry 
quite differing signs and marks upon them from 
such as are forced; marks, above all the arts of dissimulation or the powers of compulsion. For so far 
as any thing pleases the heart, it commands it; and 
the command is absolute, and the obedience cheerful.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p26">3. Whatsoever a man accounts his treasure, from 
that he derives the last support of his mind in all 
his troubles. Let an ambitious man lose his friends, 
his health, or his estate; yet, if the darling of his 
thoughts, his honour and his fame, continue entire, 
his spirit will still bear up. And let a voluptuous 
man be stripped of his credit and good name, his 
pleasures and sensuality, in the midst of all his disgrace, shall relieve him. And lastly, to name no 
more, let a covetous miser have both pleasure and 
honour taken from him, yet so long as his bags are 
full, and the golden heaps glister in his eyes, his heart 
will be at ease, and other losses shall affect him little; 
they may possibly raze the surface, but they descend 
not into the vitals of his comforts.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p27">The reason of all which is, because an ambitious 
person values honour, a voluptuous man pleasure, 
and a covetous wretch wealth, above any other enjoyment in the world; all other things being but 
tasteless and insipid to them, in comparison of that <pb n="359" id="iii.xi-Page_359" />one which is the sole minion of their fancy, and 
the idol of their affections. And accordingly it would 
be found but a vain and fruitless attempt, to go 
about to move the heart of any of these persons, but 
by touching upon the proper string that ties and 
holds it; so that the way to humble and bring down 
an ambitious, aspiring man, is to disparage him, to 
expose and shew his blind-side, (which such kind of 
persons never fail to have;) and the most effectual 
course to make a covetous man miserable, in the 
right sense, is to impoverish him: and when such a 
change of condition once passes upon such persons, 
they become like men without either life or spirit, the 
most pitiful, forlorn, abject creatures under heaven, 
and full of that complaint of Micah, in <scripRef id="iii.xi-p27.1" passage="Judges xviii. 24" parsed="|Judg|18|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Judg.18.24">Judges xviii. 
24</scripRef>, <i>Ye have taken away my gods, and what have I 
more?</i> For whatsoever a man accounts his chief 
good, so as to suffer it to engross and take up all his 
desires, that he makes his god, that he deifies and 
adores, whether he knows so much or no. For certain it is, that if he would lay out himself never so 
much in the acts of religion, he could do no more even 
to God himself than love him, trust in him, and rely 
upon him, and, in a word, give him his heart; nor 
indeed does God require any more; for it is a man’s 
all. Take the heart, and you have the man by consequence. Govern the spring, and you command 
the motion. The whole man (as I may so express it) 
is but the appendix of his own heart.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p28">4thly and lastly, Whatsoever a man accounts his 
treasure, for the preservation of that he will part 
with all other things, if he cannot enjoy that and 
them together. See a merchant in a storm at sea, <pb n="360" id="iii.xi-Page_360" />and what he values most he will be sure to throw 
overboard last; every man, when he is exposed to 
any great and imminent danger, marshals his enjoyments just as Jacob did his family, when he was to 
meet his brother Esau, whom he was in such fear of, 
<scripRef id="iii.xi-p28.1" passage="Gen. xxxiii. 2" parsed="|Gen|33|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.33.2">Gen. xxxiii. 2</scripRef>; the handmaids and their children he 
put foremost; Leah and her children next; but 
Rachel and her children the hinder most of all. The 
reason of which was, because he had set his heart 
most upon her, and therefore would have her furthest from the danger, if it 
might be escaped, and last in the suffering, if it proved unavoidable. A father 
will be rather stripped .of his estate, than bereaved of his children; and if he cannot keep them 
all, he will (though with the loss of the rest) redeem 
the son of his affections.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p29">It is possible indeed, that a man himself may not 
always perfectly know what he loves most, till some 
notable trial comes, which shall separate between him 
and what he has, and call for all his enjoyments one 
after another; and then presently his eyes shall be 
opened, and he shall plainly find, that the garment 
which sits nearest to him, shall by his good-will be 
last torn from him. Bring a man under persecution, and that shall tell him, whether the peace of 
his conscience, or the security of his fortune, be the 
thing which he prefers and values most. That shall 
tell him, whether he had rather be plundered or perjured; and whether the guilt of rebellion and sacrilege does not strike a greater horror into him, than 
all the miseries of an ejectment or sequestration. 
But if, at the critical time of trial, such an one shall 
surrender up his conscience, that he may continue <pb n="361" id="iii.xi-Page_361" />warm in his house and his estate, let him no longer 
doubt what it is that is his treasure, and what lies 
deepest in his heart. For it is that which he can 
most hardly be without. But his conscience, it seems, 
he can easily shake hands with; and therefore, 
wheresoever he may place his religion, it is certain 
that he places his happiness somewhere else.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p30"><i>Skin for skin, and all that a man has will he 
give for his life</i>, (commonly speaking;) but let a 
man love any thing better than his life, and life itself shall be given for it. And the world has seen 
the experiment; for some have loved their country 
better than their lives, and accordingly have died for 
it: and some their parents, some their honour, to that 
degree, as to sacrifice their dearest blood for the preservation of one, and vindication of the other. But 
still, this is the sure, infallible test of love, that the 
measure of its strength is to be taken by the fastness of its hold. Benjamin was apparently dearest 
to his father, because he was still kept with him, 
while the rest of his brethren were sent from him. 
He was to him as the <i>apple of his eye</i>; and therefore no wonder if he could not endure to have him 
out of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p31">And thus I have done with the first consideration 
of the words; namely, as they are an entire proposition in themselves. I come now to the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p32">Second; to wit, as they are an argument relating 
to, and enforcing of the foregoing precept in <scripRef passage="Mt 6:19,20" id="iii.xi-p32.1" parsed="|Matt|6|19|6|20" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.19-Matt.6.20">the 19th 
and 20th verses</scripRef>, <i>Lay not up for yourselves treasures on earth, where moth and rust do corrupt, and 
thieves break through and steal: but lay up for 
yourselves treasures in heaven, where neither 
moth nor rust do corrupt, nor thieves break through </i><pb n="362" id="iii.xi-Page_362" /><i>and steal. For where your treasure is, there will 
your heart be also</i>. The force of which argument 
is founded upon this clear and convincing ratiocination; to wit, that it is infinitely foolish, and below 
a rational creature, to place his heart upon that, 
which is by no means worth the placing of his heart 
upon; and therefore, since it is undeniably evident, 
that a man will place his heart upon that which he 
makes his treasure, it follows, that he cannot with 
out extreme folly make any thing his treasure, which 
can neither be secured from rapine nor preserved 
from corruption; as it is certain that nothing in this 
world can.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p33">This, I say, is the sum and force of our Saviour’s 
argument: in pursuit of which, we are to observe, 
that there are two things which offer themselves to 
mankind, as rivals for their affections; to wit, God 
and the world; the things of this present life and 
of the future. And the whole strength of our Saviour’s discourse bears upon this supposition, that it 
is impossible for a man to fix his heart upon both. 
No man can make religion his business, and the 
world too: no man can have two chief goods. It is 
indeed more impossible than to serve two masters; 
forasmuch as the heart is more laid out upon what a 
man loves, than upon what he serves. Besides that 
the soul is but of a stinted operation; and cannot exert 
its full force and vigour upon two diverse, and much 
less contrary objects. For that one of them will be 
perpetually counterworking the other; and so far 
as the soul inclines to one, it must in proportion 
leave, and go off from the other; so that an equal 
adhesion to them both implies in it a perfect contradiction. For why else should the word of truth so <pb n="363" id="iii.xi-Page_363" />positively tell us, t<i>hat if we love the world, the love 
of the Father is not, cannot be in us? </i><scripRef passage="1Jn 2:15" id="iii.xi-p33.1" parsed="|1John|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.15">1 John ii. 15</scripRef>. 
Men, I know, think to join both, but it is because 
they understand neither. For a man must first have 
two hearts, and two souls, and two selves, before he 
can give an heart to God and an heart to the world 
too. And therefore Christ does not state this mat 
ter upon a bare priority of acquisition, as if he had bid 
men <i>first lay up treasures for themselves in heaven</i>, 
and after that allowed them, with the same earnestness, to provide themselves <i>treasures here on earth</i> 
likewise, (and so by that means successively grasp 
the full happiness of both worlds:) for he knew that 
the very nature of the thing itself made this impracticable, and not to be effected; forasmuch as the acquisition of either world would certainly engage and 
take up the whole man, and consequently leave no 
thing of him to be employed about acquiring the 
other.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p34">Whereupon Abraham speaking to the rich man in 
the gospel, who had flourished in his <i>purple and 
fine linen, and fared deliciously every day</i>, tells 
him, <i>that he, in his lifetime, had received his good 
things</i>. His they are called emphatically, his by peculiar choice. They were the things he chiefly valued and pitched upon, as the most likely to make 
him happy; and consequently, having actually enjoyed them, and thereby compassed the utmost of his 
desires, his happiness was at an end: he had his option; and there was no further provision for him in 
the other world: nor indeed was it possible that he 
should find any, where he had laid up none. Those 
words of our Saviour being most assuredly true, 
whether applied to men’s endeavours after the things <pb n="364" id="iii.xi-Page_364" />of this life, or of another; 
<i>that verily they have their 
reward</i>. That is to say, the result and issue of their 
labours will still be suitable to the end which governed and directed them. For where men sow, 
there they must expect to reap; it being infinitely 
absurd to bury their seed in the earth, and to expect 
a crop in heaven. And accordingly, in the <scripRef passage="Heb 11:13" id="iii.xi-p34.1" parsed="|Heb|11|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.13">11th of 
the Hebrews</scripRef>, we find, that at the same time the 
saints of old (there spoken of) declared themselves 
expectants of a land of promise hereafter, they 
also declared themselves strangers and pilgrims here. 
And therefore, let not men mock and deceive themselves, by thinking to compass heaven with one 
hand, and earth with the other; and so to reign as 
princes in both. For the wisdom of God has decreed it otherwise; and judged one world enough for 
one man, though it gives him his choice of two.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p35">It being clear therefore, that a man cannot set his 
heart both upon God and the world too, as his treasure, or chief good; let us, in the next place, see 
which of these two bids highest for this great prize, 
the heart of man. And since there are but these 
two, there cannot be a more expedite way to evince 
that it belongs to God, than by proving the absurdity of placing it upon the world. And that will appear upon a double account.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p36">1. If we consider the world in comparison with 
the heart or mind of man. And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p37">2. If we consider it absolutely in itself. And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p38">1. If we consider it in comparison with the heart 
of man, we shall find that the heart has a superlative 
worth and excellency above any thing in this world 
besides; and therefore ought by no means to be bestowed or laid out upon things so vastly inferior to <pb n="365" id="iii.xi-Page_365" />itself. For it is that noble part of man which God 
has drawn and imprinted a lively portraiture of his 
own divine nature upon; that part which he has designed for his own peculiar use. For God made the 
heart for no other purpose but that he might dwell 
in it; giving us understandings able to pierce into 
and look through the fairest and most specious offers 
of this world, together with affections large enough 
to swallow and take down all that the whole creation can set before them, and yet remain hungry and 
unsatisfied still. And are such faculties as these, 
think we, fit to be entertained only with froth and 
wind, emptiness and delusion? And those things 
can be no more, which are always promising satisfaction, but never give it. For surely such low enjoyments as meat, drink, and clothes, are not sufficient to satisfy or make a man happy; and yet all 
the necessities of the natural life are fully answered 
by these; and whatsoever, upon that account, is desired more, is but the result of a false appetite, 
founded in no real want, but only in fancy and opinion. Nevertheless, there are, I confess, spiritual 
wants, which nothing can satisfy but what is supernatural.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p39">And therefore the great and good God, who gave 
us our very being, and so can need nothing that we 
either are or have, yet vouchsafes to solicit, and 
even court our affections; and sets no other price 
upon heaven, glory, and immortality, nay, and upon 
himself too, but our love; there being nothing truly 
great and glorious, which a creature is capable of enjoying, but God is ready to give it a man in exchange for his heart.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p40">How high is reason, and how strong is love! and <pb n="366" id="iii.xi-Page_366" />surely God never gave the soul two such wings, only 
that we might creep upon the ground, and place our 
heart and our foot upon the same level. Let the 
epicure therefore, or voluptuous man, from amongst 
all his pleasures, single out that one which he reckons 
the best, the fullest, and most refined of all the rest, 
and offer it to his reason and affections, and see 
whether it can so acquit itself to the searching impartial judgment of the one, and the unlimited ap
petite of the other, that, when he shall have took 
his utmost fill of it, and gone off from the enjoyment, he shall be able to say, Here have I found all 
the satisfaction that could be thought of, or imagined; 
or his affections be able to tell him, Here have we 
had all the sweetness that could be wished for or 
desired. But, on the contrary, do they not rather 
depart thirsty and melancholy, and abashed with the 
present sense of their disappointment, and still casting about for something or other, to piece up the 
flaws and defects of such broken fruitions? So vast 
a difference is there in these matters between surfeit 
and satisfaction.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p41">The heart of man is intimately conscious to itself 
of its own worth and prerogative; and therefore is 
never put to search for any thing of enjoyment here 
below, but it does it with a secret regret and disdain, scorn and indignation; like a prince imprisoned, 
and forced to be ruled and fed by his own subjects: 
for so it is with that divine being, the soul, while depressed by the body to a condition so much below 
itself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p42">But God sent not man into the world with such 
mighty endowments, so much to enjoy it, as to have 
the honour of despising it; and, upon a full experience <pb n="367" id="iii.xi-Page_367" />of its woful vanity, to find cause in all his 
thoughts and desires to return and fly back to his 
Maker; like the dove to the ark, when it could rest 
no where else. But,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p43">2. We are to consider the world absolutely in 
itself; and so we shall find the most valued enjoyments of it embased by these two qualifications. 
1. That they are perishing. And, 2. That they are 
out of our power. One of them expressed by <i>moths 
and rust corrupting them</i>, and the other by <i>thieves 
breaking through, and stealing them</i>. The first representing them as subject to decay from a 
principle within; the second, as liable to be forced from 
us by a violence from without; and so upon both 
accounts utterly unable to make men happy, and 
consequently unworthy to take possession of their 
hearts.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p44">1 . And first for the perishing state and quality of 
all these worldly enjoyments: a thing so evident, or 
rather obvious to common sense and experience, 
that no man in his right wits can really doubt of it, 
and yet so universally contradicted by men’s practice, that scarce any man seems to believe it. No, 
though the Spirit of God in scripture is as full and 
home in the character it gives of these things, as experience itself can be; sometimes expressing them 
by fashions, which, we know, are always changing; 
and sometimes by shadows, which no man can take 
any hold of; and sometimes by dreams, which are 
all mockery and delusion: thus degrading the most 
admired grandeurs of the world from realities to 
bare appearances, and from appearances to mere 
nothings.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p45">Nor do they fail only, and lose that little worth <pb n="368" id="iii.xi-Page_368" />they have, but they do it also by the vilest and 
most contemptible things in nature; by rust and 
cankers, moths and vermin, things which grow out 
of the very subject they destroy, and so make the 
destruction of it inevitable. And how can any better be expected, when men will rather dig their treasure and comforts from beneath, than fetch them 
from above? For it is impossible for such <i>mortals to 
put on immortality</i>, or for things, in the very nature 
of them calculated but for a few days, to last for 
ever. All sublunary comforts imitate the changeableness, as well as feel the influence of the planet 
they are under. Time, like a river, carries them all 
away with a rapid course; they swim above the 
stream for a while, but are quickly swallowed up, 
and seen no more. The very monuments men raise 
to perpetuate their names, consume and moulder 
away themselves, and proclaim their own mortality, 
as well as testify that of others. In a word, all 
these earthly funds have deficiencies in them never 
to be made up.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p46">But now, on the other side, the enjoyments above, and the 
treasures proposed to us by our Saviour, are indefectible in their nature, and 
endless in their du ration. They are still full, fresh, and entire, like the 
stars and orbs above, which shine with the same undiminished lustre, and move 
with the same unwearied motion, with which they did from the first date of their 
creation. Nay, the joys of heaven will abide when these lights of heaven shall 
be put out; and when sun and moon, and nature itself shall be discharged their 
stations, and be employed by Providence no more, the righteous shall then appear 
in their full glory; and, being fixed in the divine presence, <pb n="369" id="iii.xi-Page_369" />enjoy one perpetual and everlasting day; a 
day commensurate to the unlimited eternity of God 
himself; the great Sun of righteousness, who is 
always rising, and never sets.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p47">2. The other degrading qualification of these 
worldly enjoyments is, that they are out of our 
power. And surely that is very unfit for a man to 
account his treasure, which he cannot so much as 
call his own; nor extend his title to, so far as the 
very next minute; as having no command nor hold 
of it at all beyond the present actual possession; 
and the compass of the present, all know, is but one 
remove from nothing. A rich man to-day, and a 
beggar to-morrow, is neither new nor wonderful in 
the experience of the world: for he who is rich 
now, must ask the rapacity of thieves, pirates, and 
tyrants, how long he shall continue so; and rest 
content to be happy for just so much time as the 
pride and violence, the cruelty and avarice of the 
worst of men shall permit him to be so; a comfort 
able tenure, doubtless, for a man to hold his chief 
happiness by.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p48">But now, on the contrary, nothing is so absolutely 
and essentially necessary to render any thing a man’s 
treasure or chief good, as that he have a property in 
it and a power over it; without which, it will be 
impossible for him to be sure of any relief from it 
when he shall most need it. For how can he be 
sure of that, of which he has no command? And 
how can he command that, which a greater force 
than his own shall lay claim to? For let those puny 
things, called law and right, say what they will to 
the contrary, if the matter comes once to a dispute, 
all the good things a man has of this world will be <pb n="370" id="iii.xi-Page_370" />his, who has the strongest arm and the sharpest 
sword, or the corruptest judge on his side. They 
are the prey of the mighty, and the prize of victorious villainy; subject to be torn and ravished 
from him upon all occasions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p49">Nor has the providence of God thought it worth 
while to secure and protect the very best of men in 
their rights to any enjoyment under heaven; and 
all this to depress and vilify these things in their 
thoughts; that so they may every day find a necessity of placing them above, and of bestowing their 
pains upon that which, if they pursue, they shall 
certainly obtain; and if they obtain, they shall impregnably keep. <i>My peace I leave with you, my 
peace I give unto you</i>, says our Saviour; <i>not as the world giveth, give I unto you</i>. Why? What was 
the difference? He tells us in <scripRef id="iii.xi-p49.1" passage="John xvi. 22" parsed="|John|16|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.16.22">John xvi. 22</scripRef>, <i>Your 
joy no man taketh from you</i>. It was such a joy or 
peace as was to be above the reach of either fraud 
or force, artifice or assault; which can never be said 
of any earthly enjoyment whatsoever, either as to 
the acquisition or possession of it: God having made 
no man any promise, that, by all his virtue and innocence, all his skill and industry, he shall be able to 
continue in health, wealth, or honour; but that, after 
his utmost endeavour to preserve those desirable 
things, he may in the issue lose them all.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p50">But God has promised and engaged to mankind, 
that whosoever shall faithfully and constantly persevere in the duties of a pious, Christian life, shall 
obtain <i>an eternal crown of glory</i>, and an <i>inheritance that fadeth not away</i>. A man cannot indeed by all his piety secure his estate, but he may 
<i>make his calling and election sure</i>; which is infinitely <pb n="371" id="iii.xi-Page_371" />and unspeakably more valuable, than all the 
estates, pleasures, and greatness of the world. For 
all these are without him, and consequently may be 
taken from him, and, which is yet worse, may do 
him no good, even while they stay with him. But 
the conscience is a sure repository for a man to 
lodge and preserve his treasure in, and the chest of 
his own heart can never be forced open.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p51">Now the use and improvement of the foregoing 
particulars shall be briefly to convince us of the extreme vanity of most men’s pretences to religion. 
A man’s religion is all the claim he has to the felicities of another world. But can we think it possible in nature, for a man to place his greatest 
happiness where he does not place his strongest affections? How little is the other world in most men’s 
thoughts, and yet they can have the confidence to pretend it to be the grand object of their desires. But 
why should men, in their greatest concern, be so 
false to their own experience, and those constant observations which they make of themselves in other 
matters? For let any man consult and ask his own 
heart, whether, having once fixed his love upon any 
thing or person, his thoughts are not always running 
after it? Strong love is a bias upon the thoughts; 
and for a man to love earnestly, and not to think 
almost continually of what he loves, is as impossible, 
as for him to live, and not to breathe.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p52">But besides this, we have shewn several other 
marks and properties, by which men may infallibly 
judge of the truth and firmness of their love to God 
and to religion; as for instance, can they affirm religion to be that which has got such hold of their 
hearts, that no time, cost, or labour, shall be thought <pb n="372" id="iii.xi-Page_372" />too much to be laid out upon it? Is it the prize 
they run for? Is it the thing they delight in? the 
thing with which, in all their distresses, they support 
and keep up their sinking spirits? And lastly, is it 
that which they value to such a degree, as to be willing to part with all the world rather than lose or 
renounce it? These are great things, I confess; and 
yet nothing less will reach the measures of Christianity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p53">But the lives of men (unanswerable arguments in 
this case) are a sad demonstration how few they are 
who come up to these terms. Men may indeed now 
and then bestow some scattering thoughts upon their 
souls and their future estate, provided they be at full 
leisure from their business and their sports, (which 
they seldom or never are;) and if at any time they 
should be so, this could amount to no more than 
their being religious when they have nothing else to 
do. Likewise, when the solemn returns of God’s 
public worship, and the law and custom of the nation 
shall call them off from their daily employments to 
better things, they may perhaps, by a few devout 
looks and words, put on something of an holy day dress 
for the present; which yet, like their Sunday clothes, 
they are sure to lay aside again for the whole week 
after. All which, and a great deal more, is far short 
of making religion a man’s business, though yet, if it 
be not so, it is in effect nothing.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p54">And this men know well enough, when they are 
to deal in matters of this world; in which no pains 
nor importunity shall be thought too great, no attendance too servile, nothing (in a word) too hard to 
be done or suffered, either to recruit a broken for 
tune, or to regain a disgusted friend; though, after <pb n="373" id="iii.xi-Page_373" />all, should a man chance to recover both, he cannot 
be sure of keeping either. In like manner, let the 
trading person suffer any considerable damage in the 
stock with which he trades; what care, what parsimony, what art shall be used to make up the breach, 
and keep the shop still open? And the reason of all 
this is, because the man is in earnest in what he 
does, and accordingly acts as one who is so. Where 
as, in men’s spiritual affairs, look all the world over, 
and you shall every day see, that the sins which 
wound and waste, and make havock of the conscience, which divide and cut it off from God, are 
committed easily, and passed over lightly, and owned 
confidently; with a bold front and a brazen face, 
able to look the pillory itself out of countenance; nor 
does any one almost think himself so mortally struck, 
even by the foulest guilt, as to need the balsam of 
an immediate repentance, and a present suing out 
of pardon at the throne of grace. And yet if a man 
dies, as to his temporal condition, poor and bankrupt, he is not at all the worse; but if he goes out 
of the world unreconciled to God, it had been good 
for him that he had never come into it. For what 
can it avail a man to pass from misery to misery, 
and to make one wretched life only a preparative to 
another?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p55">In fine, this we may with great boldness venture 
to affirm, that if men would be at half the pains to 
provide themselves <i>treasures in heaven</i>, which they 
are generally at to get estates here on earth, it were 
impossible for any man to be damned. But when we 
come to earthly matters, we do; when to heavenly, 
we only discourse: heaven has our tongue and talk; 
but the earth our whole man besides.</p>

<pb n="374" id="iii.xi-Page_374" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p56">Nevertheless, let men rest assured of this, that God 
has so ordered the great business of their eternal 
happiness, that their affections must still be the fore 
runners of their persons, the constant harbingers ap
pointed by God to go and take possession of those 
glorious mansions for them; and consequently, that 
no man shall ever come to heaven himself, who has 
not sent his heart thither before him. For where 
this leads the way, the other will be sure to follow.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.xi-p57"><i>Now to him who alone is the great Judge of 
hearts, and Rewarder of persons, be rendered 
and ascribed, as is most due, all praise, might, 
majesty, and dominion, both now and for ever 
more</i>. Amen.</p>

<pb n="375" id="iii.xi-Page_375" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Dedication to the Following Sermon." prev="iii.xi" next="iii.xiii" id="iii.xii">
<h3 id="iii.xii-p0.1">TO THE REVEREND, LEARNED, AND VERY WORTHY</h3>
<h2 id="iii.xii-p0.2">DR. ROBERT FREIND,</h2>
<h3 id="iii.xii-p0.3">HEAD MASTER OF WESTMINSTER SCHOOL;</h3>
<h4 id="iii.xii-p0.4">TOGETHER WITH THE OTHER</h4>
<h3 id="iii.xii-p0.5">SUBORDINATE MASTERS OF THE SAME;</h3>
<h3 id="iii.xii-p0.6">AS LIKEWISE TO ALL SUCH AS HERETOFORE IN THEIR</h3>
<h3 id="iii.xii-p0.7">SEVERAL TIMES HAVE BEEN, AND THOSE WHO</h3>
<h3 id="iii.xii-p0.8">AT PRESENT ACTUALLY ARE,</h3>
<h3 id="iii.xii-p0.9">MEMBERS OF THAT ROYAL FOUNDATION,</h3>
<h4 id="iii.xii-p0.10">NEXT IN FAME TO ITS</h4>
<h3 id="iii.xii-p0.11">GLORIOUS FOUNDRESS QUEEN ELIZABETH;</h3>
<h2 id="iii.xii-p0.12">ROBERT SOUTH</h2>
<h3 id="iii.xii-p0.13">HUMBLY DEDICATES THIS FIFTH VOLUME<note n="14" id="iii.xii-p0.14"><p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p1">This refers to the twelve sermons next following.</p></note> OF</h3>
<h2 id="iii.xii-p1.1">HIS SERMONS,</h2>
<h3 id="iii.xii-p1.2">AS STANDING FOR EVER OBLIGED</h3>
<h3 id="iii.xii-p1.3">BY THE MOST SACRED TIES OF 
GRATITUDE;</h3>
<h3 id="iii.xii-p1.4">AND THE WORK ITSELF NO LESS OWING ALL, THAT IS 
VALUABLE IN IT,</h3>
<h3 id="iii.xii-p1.5">(IF ANY THING THEREIN OUGHT TO BE ACCOUNTED 
REALLY SO,)</h3>
<h3 id="iii.xii-p1.6">TO THE AUTHOR’S EDUCATION IN THAT</h3>
<h3 id="iii.xii-p1.7">RENOWNED SEMINARY 
OF LEARNING, LOYALTY, AND RELIGION.</h3>



<pb n="376" id="iii.xii-Page_376" />
<pb n="377" id="iii.xii-Page_377" />
</div2>

<div2 title="An Advertisement to the Reader Concerning the Following Sermon." prev="iii.xii" next="iii.xiv" id="iii.xiii">
<h3 id="iii.xiii-p0.1">AN</h3>

<h2 id="iii.xiii-p0.2">ADVERTISEMENT</h2>

<h4 id="iii.xiii-p0.3">TO</h4>

<h2 id="iii.xiii-p0.4">THE READER</h2>
<h3 id="iii.xiii-p0.5">CONCERNING THE FOLLOWING SERMON.</h3>

<p class="first" id="iii.xiii-p1">WHOSOEVER shall judge it worth his time to peruse 
the following discourse, (if it meets with any such,) he is desired to take notice, that it was penned and prepared to have 
been preached at Westminster abbey, at a solemn meeting 
of such as had been bred at Westminster school. But the 
death of king Charles II. happening in the mean time, the 
design of this solemnity fell to the ground together with 
him, and was never resumed since; though what the reason 
of this might be, I neither know, nor ever thought it worth 
while to inquire: it being abundantly enough for me, that I 
can with great truth affirm, that I never offered myself to 
this service, nor so much as thought of appearing in a 
post so manifestly above me; but that a very great person<note n="15" id="iii.xiii-p1.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p2">The lord Jefferys.</p></note> 
(whose word was then law, as well as his profession) was 
pleased <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xiii-p2.1">mero motu</span></i> (to speak in the prerogative style, as best 
suiting so commanding a genius) to put this task upon me, as 
well as afterwards to supersede the performance of it: the 
much kinder act this of the two, I must confess, and that in 
more respects than one, as saving me the trouble of delivering, and at the same time blushing at so mean a discourse, 
and the congregation also the greater, of hearing it. But 
what further cause there was or might be of so much uncertainty in this whole proceeding, I cannot tell, unless possibly, that what his lordship as chief justice had determined, 
he thought fit as chancellor to reverse.</p>


<pb n="378" id="iii.xiii-Page_378" />

<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p3">Nevertheless, out of an earnest (and I hope very justifiable) desire, partly to pass a due encomium (or such an one 
at least as I am able) upon so noble a seat of the Muses as 
this renowned school has been always accounted hitherto, 
and partly to own the obligation and debt lying upon me to 
the place of my education, I have here at length presumed to 
publish it. So that although neither at the time appointed 
for that solemn meeting, nor ever since, have I had any opportunity given me to preach this sermon myself, yet, how 
that it is printed, possibly some other may condescend to 
do it, as before in several such cases the like has been too 
well known to have been done.</p>

<pb n="379" id="iii.xiii-Page_379" />
</div2>

<div2 title="A Discourse Upon Proverbs xxii. 6." prev="iii.xiii" next="iii.xv" id="iii.xiv">
<p class="center" id="iii.xiv-p1"><i>The virtuous education of youth the surest, if not 
sole way to an happy and honourable old age</i>.</p>
<h4 id="iii.xiv-p1.1">IN</h4>
<h2 id="iii.xiv-p1.2">A DISCOURSE</h2>
<h4 id="iii.xiv-p1.3">UPON</h4>
<h3 id="iii.xiv-p1.4"><scripRef passage="Prov 22:6" id="iii.xiv-p1.5" parsed="|Prov|22|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.22.6">PROVERBS XXII. 6</scripRef>.</h3>
<p class="ctrtext" id="iii.xiv-p2"><i>Train up a child in the way he should go: and when he is 
old, he will not depart from it</i>.</p>
<p class="first" id="iii.xiv-p3">WHEN I look back upon the old infamous rebellion 
and civil war of forty-one, which, like an irresistible 
torrent, broke in upon and bore down the whole 
frame of our government both in church and state, 
together with the principal concerns of private families, and the personal interests of particular men, 
(as it is not imaginable, that where a deluge overtops 
the mountains it should spare the valleys;) and when 
I consider also, how fresh all this is in the remembrance 
of many, and how frequent in the discourse of most, 
and in both carrying the same face of horror, (as in 
separable from such reflections;) I have wondered 
with myself, and that even to astonishment, how it 
should be possible, that in the turn of so few years 
there should be so numerous a party of men in these 
kingdoms, who (as if the remembrance of all those 
dismal days between forty and sixty were utterly 
erased out of the minds of men, and struck out of 
the annals of time) are still prepared and ready, 
nay, eager, and impetuously bent to act over the 
same tragical scene again. Witness, first of all, the 
many virulent and base libels spread over the <pb n="380" id="iii.xiv-Page_380" />whole nation against the king and his government; 
and in the next place, the design of seizing his 
royal person, while the parliament was held in Oxford in the year 1682; and likewise the Rye-conspiracy, formed and intended for the assassination of the king and of the duke his brother, in 
the year 1683; and lastly, (though antecedent in 
time,) the two famous<note n="16" id="iii.xiv-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p4">R. C. said he had tossed up the ball, and his 
successor P. W. said he would keep it up. That is to say, Extortion began the 
dance, and Perjury would carry 
it on.</p></note> city cavalcades of clubmen, 
in the two years of 1679 and 1680, countenanced and 
encouraged under that silly pretence of burning the 
pope, but carried on with so much insolence and audacious fury, and such an open, barefaced contempt 
of all authority, as if the rabble had in plain terms 
bid the government do its worst, and touch or meddle with them, if it durst. So hard has the experience of the world found it, for the pardon of a guilt 
(too big for the common measures of pardon) to 
produce any thing better than the same practices 
which had been pardoned before.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p5">But since nothing can happen without some cause 
or other, I have been further considering with myself 
what the cause of this terrible evil, which still looks 
so grim upon the government, should be. And to 
me it seems to be this; that as the forementioned 
rebellion and civil war brought upon the nation a 
general dissolution of order, and a corruption and 
debauchment of men’s manners, so the greatest part 
of the nation by much now alive has been born, or 
at least bred, since that fatal rebellion. For surely 
those who are now about or under fifty years of age 
make a much greater number in the kingdom than 
those who are above it; especially so much above <pb n="381" id="iii.xiv-Page_381" />it, as to have passed their youth before the time of 
the late confusions; which have since so perfectly 
changed and new modelled, or rather extinguished 
the morality, nay, the very natural temper of the 
English nation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p6">For this is certain, that wise and thinking men observe with 
sorrow that the change is so very great and bad, that there is no relation in 
society or common life but has suffered and been the worse for it. For look into 
families, and you will find parents complaining, that their children pay them 
not that duty and reverence, which they have heard and read that children used 
to shew their parents heretofore. Masters also complain, that servants are 
neither so obedient nor so trusty as in former times. And lastly, for the 
conjugal relation, (a thing of the greatest and most direct influence upon the 
weal or woe of societies of any other thing in the world besides,) it is but 
too frequent a complaint, that neither are men so good husbands, nor women so 
good wives, as they were before that accursed rebellion had made that fatal 
leading breach in the conjugal tie between the best of kings and the happiest of 
people. But now, how comes all this to pass? why, from the exorbitant licence of men’s education. They were bred 
in lawless, ungoverned times, and conventicle, fanatic academies, in defiance of the universities, and 
when all things were turned topsyturvy, and the 
bonds of government quite loosed or broken asunder. 
So that, as soon as they were able to observe any 
thing, the first thing which they actually did observe, 
were inferiors trampling upon their superiors; servants called by vote of parliament out of their masters service to fight against their prince, and so to <pb n="382" id="iii.xiv-Page_382" />complete one rebellion with another; and women 
running in whole shoals to conventicles, to seek 
Christ forsooth, but to find somebody else. By which 
liberties having once leaped over the severity and 
strictness of former customs, they found it an easy 
matter, with debauched morals and defloured consciences, to launch out into much greater. So that 
no wonder now, if, in an age of a more grown and 
improved debauchery, you see men spending their 
whole time in taverns, and their lives in duels; in 
flaming themselves with wine, till they come to pay 
the reckoning with their blood: and women spending both time and fortune, and perhaps their honour 
too, at balls, plays, and treats. The reason of all 
which is, that they are not now bred as they were 
heretofore: for that which was formerly their diversion only, is now their chief, if not sole business; 
and in case you would see or speak with them, you 
must not look for them at their own houses, but at 
the playhouse, if you would find them at home. 
They have quite cashiered the commandment, which 
enjoins them six days doing what they have to do, 
and substituted to themselves a new and very different one in the room of it; according to which they 
are for six days to go to plays and to make visits, 
setting apart a seventh to go to church to see and to 
be seen. A blessed improvement doubtless, and such 
as the fops our ancestors (as some use to call them) 
were never acquainted with. And thus I have in 
some measure shown you the true grievance which 
this poor and distracted kingdom groans under. A 
grievance (without the help of a vote) properly so 
called. A grievance springing from a boundless, immense, and absurd liberty. For though the zealous <pb n="383" id="iii.xiv-Page_383" />outcry and republican cant still used to join those 
two tinkling words <i>liberty</i> and <i>property</i> together, 
(in a very different sense from what belonged to 
them,) to make a rattle for the people; yet I am 
sure the intolerable excess of liberty has been the 
chief thing which has so much contributed to the 
curtailing their properties; the true, if not only 
cause, which of late years has made such numbers 
so troublesome to the government as they have 
been.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p7">Well, but if it be our unhappiness that the mischief is become almost general, let us at least prevent the next degree of it, and keep it from being 
perpetual. And this is not to be done but by a remedy which shall reach as far and deep as the 
distemper: for that began early, and therefore the cure 
must do so too, even from the childhood of the patient, and the infancy of the disease. There must be 
one <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xiv-p7.1">instauratio magna</span></i> of the methods and principles of education, and the youth of the nation, as it 
were, new cast into another and a better mould.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p8">And for this we have the counsel and conduct of 
the wisest of men, Solomon himself, who knew no 
other course to insure a growing flourishing practice 
of virtue in a man’s mature or declining age, but by 
planting it in his youth; as he that would have his 
grounds covered and loaded with fruit in autumn, 
must manure and dress them in the spring. <i>Train 
up a child</i>, says he, <i>in the way that he should go</i>: 
the way, <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xiv-p8.1">non qua itur, sed qua eundum est.</span></i> Man 
is of an active nature, and must have a way to walk 
in, as necessarily as a place to breathe in. And several ways will be sure to offer themselves to his 
choice; and he will be as sure to choose one of them. <pb n="384" id="iii.xiv-Page_384" />His great concern is, that it be a safe one: since, as 
the variety of them makes the choice difficult, so 
the illness of some of them must make it dangerous. 
<i>For</i>, as the same Solomon tells us, <i>there is a way 
which seems right in a man’s own eyes</i>, when yet 
the tendency of it is fatal. An easy, pleasant, and a 
broad way, a way always thronged with passengers, 
but such that a man is never the safer for travelling 
in company. But this is not the way here chalked 
out to us: but rather a rugged, strait, and narrow 
way; and, upon that account, the lesser, and consequently the younger any one is, the easier may he 
get into it, and pass through it. In a word, it is the 
path of virtue, and the high road to heaven, the <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xiv-p8.2">via 
ad bonos mores</span></i>; the entrance into which, some say, 
is never too late, and, I am sure, can never be too 
soon. For it is certainly long and laborious; and 
therefore, whosoever hopes to reach the end of it, it 
will concern him to set out betimes; and his great 
encouragement so to do is, that this is the likeliest 
means to give him constancy and perseverance in it. 
<i>He will not</i>, says Solomon,<i> forsake it when he is 
old</i>. And such is the length of the stage, that it 
will be sure to hold him in his course, and to keep 
him going on till he is grown so.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p9">It is, in my opinion, very remarkable, that not 
withstanding all the rewards which confessedly be 
long to virtue in both worlds, yet Solomon, in the 
text, alleges no other argument for or motive to the 
course here recommended to us, but the end of it: 
nor enjoins us the pursuit of virtue in our youth, 
upon any other reason mentioned in the words, but 
that we may practise it in our age. And no doubt it 
is an excellent one, and will have many others fall <pb n="385" id="iii.xiv-Page_385" />in with it, for the enforcement of the duty here prescribed to us.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p10">For can any thing in nature be more odious and 
despicable, than a wicked old man; a man, who, 
after threescore or fourscore years spent in the world, 
after so many sacraments, sermons, and other means 
of grace, taken in, digested, and defeated, shall continue as errant an hypocrite, dissembler, and masquerader in religion as ever, still dodging and doubling with God and man, and never speaking his 
mind, nor so much as opening his mouth in earnest, 
but when he eats or breathes.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p11">Again, can any thing be so vile and forlorn, as an 
old, broken, and decrepit sensualist, creeping (as it 
were) to the Devil upon all four? Can there be a 
greater indecency than an old drunkard? or any 
thing more noisome and unnatural, than an aged, 
silver-haired wanton, with frost in his bones, and 
snow upon his head, following his lewd, senseless 
amours? a wretch so scorned, so despised, and so 
abandoned by all, that his very vices forsake him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p12">And yet, as youth leaves a man, so age generally 
finds him. If he passes his youth juggling, shuffling, 
and dissembling, it is odds but you will have him at 
the same legerdemain, and shewing tricks in his 
age also: and if he spends his young days whoring 
and drinking, it is ten to one but age will find him 
in the same filthy drudgery still, or at least wishing 
himself so. And lastly, if death (which cannot be 
far off from age) finds him so too, his game is then 
certainly at the best, and his condition (which is the 
sting of all) never possible to be better.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p13">And therefore, whosoever thou art, who hast enslaved thyself to the paltry, bewitching pleasures of <pb n="386" id="iii.xiv-Page_386" />youth, and lookest with a wry face and a sour eye 
upon the rough, afflicting severities of virtue; consider with thyself, that the pleasures of youth will 
not, cannot be the pleasures of old age, though the 
guilt of it will. And consider also, what a dismal, 
intolerable thing it must needs be, for a man to feel 
a total declension in his strength, his morals, and his 
esteem together. And remember, that for all the 
disciplines of temperance, the hardships of labour, 
and the abridgments of thy swelling appetites, it 
will be a full, sufficient, and more than equivalent 
recompence, to be healthful, cheerful, and honour 
able, and (which is more than all) to be virtuous 
when thou art old.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p14">The proposition then before us is this.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p15">That a strict and virtuous education of youth is 
absolutely necessary to a man’s attainment of that 
inestimable blessing, that unspeakable felicity of being serviceable to his God, easy to himself, and useful to others, in the whole course of his following 
life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p16">In order to the proof of which, I shall lay down 
these six propositions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p17">I. That in the present state of nature there is in 
every man a certain propensity to vice, or a corrupt 
principle more or less disposing him to evil: which 
principle is sometimes called the <i>flesh</i>, sometimes <i>concupiscence</i>, and sometimes 
<i>sensuality</i>, and makes 
one part of that which we call original sin. A principle, which, though it both proceeds from sin, and 
disposes to sin, yet, till it comes to act, the doctors 
of the Romish church deny to be in itself sinful. 
And the Pelagians deny that there is any such thing 
at all; especially our modern, orthodox, and more <pb n="387" id="iii.xiv-Page_387" />authentic Pelagians. For though our church indeed, 
in her ninth article, positively and expressly asserts 
both; yet there having been given us, not very long 
since, a new and more correct draught of discipline, 
to reconcile us to the schismatics, it is not impossible but that in time we may have a new draught 
of doctrine also, to reconcile us to the Socinians.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p18">II. The second proposition is this, That the forementioned propensity of the sensual part, or principle, 
to vice, being left to itself, will certainly proceed to 
work, and to exert itself in action; and, if not hindered and counteracted, will continue so to do, till 
practice passes into custom or habit, and so by use 
and frequency comes to acquire a domineering 
strength in a man’s conversation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p19">III. The third proposition is, That all the disorders of the world, and the confusions that disturb 
persons, families, and whole societies or corporations, 
proceed from this natural propensity to vice in particular persons, which being thus heightened by habitual practice, runs forth into those several sorts of 
vice which corrupt and spoil the manners of men. 
<i>Whence come wars and fightings?</i> says the apostle, 
<scripRef id="iii.xiv-p19.1" passage="James iv. 1" parsed="|Jas|4|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.4.1">James iv. 1</scripRef>; <i>come they not hence, even from your 
lusts that war in your members?</i> And indeed it is 
hard to assign any mischief befalling mankind, but 
what proceeds from some extravagance either of 
passion or desire, from lust or anger, covetousness 
or ambition.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p20">IV. The fourth proposition is, That when the 
corruption of men’s manners, by the habitual improvement of this vicious principle, comes from personal to be general and universal, so as to diffuse 
and spread itself over a whole community; it naturally <pb n="388" id="iii.xiv-Page_388" />rally and directly tends to the ruin and subversion 
of the government where it so prevails: so that 
Machiavel himself (a person never likely to die for 
love of virtue or religion) affirms over and over in 
his Political Discourses upon Livy, “that where 
the manners of a people are generally corrupted, 
there the government cannot long subsist.” I say, 
he affirms it as a stated, allowed principle; and I 
doubt not, but the destruction of governments may 
be proved and deduced from the general corruption 
of the subjects’ manners, as a direct and natural 
cause thereof, by a demonstration as certain as any 
in the mathematics, though not so evident; for that, 
I confess, the nature of the thing may not allow.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p21">V. The fifth proposition is, That this ill principle, 
which being thus habitually improved, and from 
personal corruptions spreading into general and national, is the cause of all the mischiefs and disorders, 
public and private, which trouble and infest the 
world, is to be altered and corrected only by discipline, and the infusion of such principles into the 
rational and spiritual part of man, as may power 
fully sway his will and affections, by convincing his 
understanding that the practice of virtue is prefer 
able to that of vice; and that there is a real happiness as well as honesty in the one, and a real misery 
as well as a turpitude in the other; there being no 
mending or working upon the sensual part, but by 
well principling the intellectual.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p22">VI. The sixth and last proposition is, That this 
discipline and infusion of good principles into the 
mind, which only can and must work this great and 
happy change upon a man’s morals, by counterworking that other sensual and vicious principle, which <pb n="389" id="iii.xiv-Page_389" />would corrupt them, can never operate so kindly, so 
efficaciously, and by consequence so successfully, as 
when applied to him in his minority, while his mind 
is ductile and tender, and so ready for any good impression. For when he comes once to be in years, 
and his mind, having been prepossessed with ill principles, and afterwards hardened with ill practices, 
grows callous, and scarce penetrable, his case will be 
then very different, and the success of such applications very doubtful, if not desperate.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p23">Now the sum of these six propositions in short is 
this: That there is in every man naturally (as nature now stands) a sensual principle disposing him 
to evil. That this principle will be sure, more or 
less, to pass into action; and, if not hindered, to 
produce vicious habits and customs. That these vicious habits are the direct causes of all the miseries 
and calamities that afflict and disturb mankind. 
That when they come to spread so far, as from personal to grow national, they will weaken, and at 
length destroy governments. That this ill principle 
is controllable and conquerable only by discipline, 
and the infusion of good and contrary principles into 
the mind. And lastly, that this discipline or infusion of good principles is never like to have its full 
force, efficacy, and success upon the minds of men, 
but during their youth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p24">Which whole deduction or chain of propositions, proceeding 
upon so firm and natural, and withal so clear and evident a connection of each 
proposition with the other, I suppose there can need no further demonstration to 
prove it as absolutely necessary, as the peace of mankind, public and private, 
can be, that the minds of youth should be formed and seasoned <pb n="390" id="iii.xiv-Page_390" />with a strict and virtuous, an early and preventing education.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p25">Let us now, in the next place, see who they are 
whose province it is to be so great a blessing to society, so vast a benefit to the world, as to be the 
managers of this important trust.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p26">And we shall find that it rests upon three sorts of 
men, viz.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p27">1. Parents. 2. Schoolmasters. And, 3, the clergy; 
such especially as have cure of souls.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p28">1. And first for parents. Let them endeavour to 
deserve that honour which God has commanded their 
children to pay them; and believe it, that must be 
by greater and better offices than barely bringing 
them into this world; which of itself puts them only 
in danger of passing into a worse. And as the good 
old sentence tells us, that it is better a great deal to 
be unborn, than either unbred, or bred amiss; so it 
cannot but be matter of very sad reflection to any 
parent, to think with himself, that he should be instrumental to give his child a body only to damn his 
soul. And therefore, let parents remember, that as 
the paternal is the most honourable relation, so it is 
also the greatest trust in the world, and that God 
will be a certain and severe exacter of it; and the 
more so, because they have such mighty opportunities to discharge it, and that with almost infallible 
success. Forasmuch as a parent receives his child, 
from the hand of God and nature, a perfect blank, a 
mere <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xiv-p28.1">rasa tabula</span></i>, as to any guilt actually contracted 
by him, and consequently may write upon him what 
he pleases, having the unvaluable advantage of making the first impressions, which are of so strong and 
so prevailing an influence to determine the practice <pb n="391" id="iii.xiv-Page_391" />either to vice or virtue, that Buxtorf, in the third 
chapter of his <i>Synagoga Judaica</i>, tells us, that the 
Jewish fathers professedly take upon themselves the 
guilt of all their children’s sins till they come to be 
thirteen years old; at which age the youth is called 
<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xiv-p28.2">filius praecepti</span></i>, as being then reckoned under the 
obligation of the law, and so by a solemn discharge 
left to sin for himself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p29">Now these and the like considerations (one would 
think) should remind parents what a dreadful account lies upon them for their children; and that, 
as their children, by the laws of God and man, owe 
them the greatest reverence, so there is a sort of reverence also that they as much owe their children; 
a reverence, that should make them not dare to speak 
a filthy word, or to do a base or an undecent action 
before them. What says our Saviour to this point? 
<scripRef id="iii.xiv-p29.1" passage="Matt. xviii. 6" parsed="|Matt|18|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.6">Matt. xviii. 6</scripRef>. <i>Whosoever shall offend one of these 
little ones, it were better for him that a millstone 
were hanged about his neck, and he were drowned 
in the depth of the sea</i>. And surely he, who teaches 
these little ones to offend God, offends them with a 
witness: indeed so unmercifully, that it would be 
much the less cruelty of the two, if the wretch their 
father should stab or stifle those poor innocents in 
their nurse’s arms. For then he might damn himself alone, and not his children also; and himself, 
for his own sins only, and not for theirs too.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p30">And therefore, with all imaginable concern of conscience, let parents make it their business to infuse 
into their children’s hearts early and good principles 
of morality. Let them teach them from their very 
cradle to think and speak awfully of the great God, 
reverently of religion, and respectfully of the dispensers <pb n="392" id="iii.xiv-Page_392" />of it; it being no part of religion any where, 
but within the four seas, to despise and scoff at the 
ministers of it. But above all, next to their duty to 
God himself, let them be carefully taught their duty 
to their king; and not so much as to pretend to the 
fear of the one, without the honour of the other; 
let them be taught a full and absolute (so far as legal) obedience and subjection to him (in all things 
lawful,) the true and glorious characteristic of the 
church of England; for I know no church else, where 
you will be sure to find it. And to this end, let 
parents be continually instilling into their children’s 
minds a mortal and implacable hatred of those twin 
plagues of Christendom, fanaticism and rebellion; 
which cannot be more compendiously, and withal 
more effectually done, than by displaying to them 
the late unparalleled rebellion in its flaming and true 
colours.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p31">For this was the method which God himself prescribed to his own people, to perpetuate the remembrance of any great and notable providence towards 
them; and particularly in the institution of the prime 
instance of their religion, the passover, <scripRef id="iii.xiv-p31.1" passage="Exod. xii. 26" parsed="|Exod|12|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.12.26">Exod. xii. 26</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="Exod 12:27" id="iii.xiv-p31.2" parsed="|Exod|12|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.12.27">27</scripRef>. <i>And it shall come to pass, when your children 
shall say unto you, What mean you by this service? 
that you shall say, It is the Lord’s passover; 
who passed over the houses of the children of 
Israel in Egypt, when he smote the Egyptians, 
and delivered our fathers</i>, &amp;c. So say I to all 
true English parents: When your children shall ask 
you, Why do we keep the thirtieth of January as a 
fast? and the twenty-ninth of May as a festival? 
What mean you by this service? Then is the time 
to rip up and lay before them the tragical history <pb n="393" id="iii.xiv-Page_393" />of the late rebellion and unnatural civil war. A war 
commenced without the least shadow or pretence of 
right, as being notoriously against all law. A war begun without any provocation, as being against the justest, the mildest, and most pious prince that had ever 
reigned. A war raised upon clamours of grievances, 
while the subject swam in greater plenty and riches 
than had ever been known in these islands before, 
and no grievances to be found in the three kingdoms, 
besides the persons who cried out of them. Next 
to this, let them tell their children over and over, of 
the villainous imprisonments, and contumelious trial, 
and the barbarous murder of that blessed and royal 
martyr, by a company of cobblers, tailors, draymen, 
drunkards, whoremongers, and broken tradesmen; 
though since, I confess, dignified with the title of the 
sober part of the nation. These, I say, were the illustrious judges of that great monarch. Whereas the 
whole people of England, nobles and commons together, neither in parliament nor out of parliament, 
(as that great judge<note n="17" id="iii.xiv-p31.3"><p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p32"> Sir Orlando Bridgman, lord chief baron.</p></note> in the trial of the regicides 
affirmed,) had power by law to touch one hair of his 
head, or judicially to call him to account for any of 
his actions. And then, in the last place, they are to 
tell their children also of the base and brutish cruelties practised by those bloodhounds in the plunders, 
sequestrations, decimations, and murders of their 
poor fellow subjects: likewise of their horrid oaths, 
covenants, and perjuries; and of their shameless, in 
satiable, and sacrilegious avarice, in destroying the 
purest church in the world, and seizing its revenues; 
and all this under the highest pretences of zeal for 
religion, and with the most solemn appeals to the 
<pb n="394" id="iii.xiv-Page_394" />great God, while they were actually spitting in his 
face.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p33">These things, I say, and a thousand more, they 
are to be perpetually inculcating into the minds of 
their children, according to that strict injunction of 
God himself to the Israelites, <scripRef id="iii.xiv-p33.1" passage="Deut. vi. 6" parsed="|Deut|6|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.6.6">Deut. vi. 6</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Deut 6:7" id="iii.xiv-p33.2" parsed="|Deut|6|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.6.7">7</scripRef>. <i>These 
words shall he in thine heart, and thou shalt diligently teach them thy children, and shalt talk of 
them when thou sittest in thy house, and when thou 
walkest by the way, and when thou liest down, and 
when thou risest up</i>. Such discourses should open 
their eyes in the morning, and close them in the 
evening. And I dare undertake, that if this one 
thing had been faithfully and constantly practised, 
even but since the late restoration, (which came upon 
these poor kingdoms like life from the dead,) the fanatics had never been so considerable, as to cause 
those terrible convulsions in church and state, and 
those misunderstandings between the king and his 
people, which we have seen and trembled at, and 
must expect to see, as long as the same spirit, which 
governed in forty-one, continues still so powerful (as 
it does) amongst us. For I am sure no king and 
that can ever reign quietly together.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p34">But some perhaps may here very sagely object. 
Is not this the way to sour and spoil the minds of 
children, by keeping the remembrance of the late rebellion always fresh upon them? I answer, No; no 
more than to warn them against poisons, pits, and 
precipices is likely to endanger their lives; or to tell 
them by what ill courses men come to the gallows is 
the ready way to bring them thither. No; nothing 
can be too much hated by children, which cannot be 
too much avoided by men. And since vice never <pb n="395" id="iii.xiv-Page_395" />loses its hold where it keeps its reputation, the 
minds of youth can never be sufficiently fortified 
against villainous and base actions, but by a deep 
and early abhorrence, caused by a faithful representation of them. So preposterous a method will it be 
found to bring a crime out of fashion, by making 
panegyrics upon the criminal.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p35">In short, let parents prevent and seize the very 
first notions and affections of their children, by engaging them, from the very first, in an hatred of rebellion; and that, if possible, as strong as nature, as 
irreconcileable as antipathy; and so early, that they 
themselves may not remember when it began, but 
that, for ought they know, it was even born with 
them. Let them, I say, be made almost from their 
very cradle to hate it, name and thing; so that 
their blood may rise, and their heart may swell at 
the very mention of it. In a word, let them by a 
kind of preventing instinct abhor it, even in their 
minority, and they will be sure to find sufficient reason for that abhorrence when they shall come to 
maturity. And so much for parents.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p36">2. The second sort of persons intrusted with the 
training up of youth are schoolmasters. I know not 
how it comes to pass, that this honourable employment should find so little respect (as experience shews 
it does) from too many in the world. For there is 
no profession which has, or can have, a greater influence upon the public. Schoolmasters have a negative upon the peace and welfare of the kingdom. 
They are indeed the great depositories and trustees 
of the peace of it, as having the growing hopes and 
fears of the nation in their hands. For generally, 
subjects are and will be such as they breed them. So <pb n="396" id="iii.xiv-Page_396" />that I look upon an able, well principled schoolmaster 
as one of the most meritorious subjects in any prince’s 
dominions that can be; and every such school, under 
such a master, as a seminary of loyalty and a nursery 
of allegiance.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p37">Nay, I take schoolmasters to have a more powerful influence upon the spirits of men than preachers 
themselves. Forasmuch as they have to deal with 
younger and tenderer minds, and consequently have 
the advantage of making the first and deepest impressions upon them. It being seldom found that 
the pulpit mends what the school has marred, any 
more than a fault in the first concoction is ever corrected by the second.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p38">But now, if their power is so great and their influence so strong, surely it concerns them to use it 
to the utmost for the benefit of their country. And 
for this purpose let them fix this as an eternal rule 
or principle in the instruction of youth; that care is 
to be had of their manners in the first place, and of 
their learning in the next. And here, as the foundation and groundwork of all morality, let youth be 
taught betimes to obey, and to know that the very 
relation between teacher and learner imports superiority and subjection. And therefore, let masters be 
sure to inure young minds to an early awe and reverence of government, by making the first instance 
of it in themselves, and maintaining the authority 
of a master over them sacred and inviolable; still 
remembering, that none is or can be fit to be a 
teacher, who understands not how to be a master. 
For every degree of obstinacy in youth is one step to 
rebellion. And the very same restive humour which 
makes a young man slight his master in the school, <pb n="397" id="iii.xiv-Page_397" />and despise his tutor in the university, (a thing lately 
much in fashion,) will make him fly in his prince’s 
face in the parliament house. Of which, not many 
years since, we have had some scurvy experiments.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p39">There is a principle of pride universally wrapt up 
in the corrupt nature of man. And pride is naturally 
refractory, and impatient of rule; and (which is most 
material to our present case) it is a vice which works 
and puts forth betimes; and consequently must be 
encountered so too, or it will quickly carry too high 
an head, or too stiff a neck to be controlled. It is the 
certain companion of folly; and both of them the 
proper qualifications of youth; it being the inseparable property of that age to be proud and ignorant, 
and to despise instruction the more it needs it. But 
both of them are nuisances which education must 
remove, or the person is lost.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p40">And it were to be wished, I confess, that the constitution of man’s nature were such, that this might 
be done only by the mild addresses of reason and 
the gentle arts of persuasion, and that the studies 
of humanity might be carried on only by the ways 
of humanity; but unless youth were all made up of 
goodness and ingenuity, this is a felicity not to be 
hoped for. And therefore it is certain, that in some 
cases, and with some natures, austerity must be used; 
there being too frequently such a mixture in the 
composition of youth, that while the man is to be instructed, there is something of the brute also to be 
chastised.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p41">But how to do this discreetly, and to the benefit 
of him who is so unhappy as to need it, requires, in 
my poor opinion, a greater skill, judgment, and experience, than the world generally imagines, and <pb n="398" id="iii.xiv-Page_398" />than, I am sure, most masters of schools can truly 
pretend to be masters of. I mean those <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xiv-p41.1">plagosi orbilii</span></i>, those executioners, rather than instructors of 
youth; persons fitter to lay about them in a coach or 
cart, or to discipline boys before a Spartan altar, or 
rather upon it, than to have any thing to do in a 
Christian school. I would give those pedagogical 
Jehus, those furious schooldrivers, the same advice 
which, the poet says, Phoebus gave his son Phaeton, 
(just such another driver as themselves,) that he 
should <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xiv-p41.2">parcere stimulis</span></i>, (the <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xiv-p41.3">stimulus</span></i> in driving 
being of the same use formerly that the <i>lash</i> is now.) 
Stripes and blows are the last and basest remedy, 
and scarce ever fit to be used, but upon such as carry 
their brains in their backs; and have souls so dull 
and stupid, as to serve for little else but to keep their 
bodies from putrefaction.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p42">Nevertheless, since (as I have shewn) there are 
some cases and tempers which make these boisterous 
applications necessary, give me leave, for once, to 
step out of my profession so far, (though still keeping 
strictly within my subject,) as to lay before the educators of youth these few following considerations; 
for I shall not, in modesty, call them instructions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p43">1. As first, let them remember that excellent and 
never to be forgotten advice, <i>that boys will be men</i>; 
and that the memory of all base usage will sink so 
deep into, and grow up so inseparably with them, 
that it will not be so much as in their own power 
ever to forget it. For though indeed schoolmasters 
are a sort of kings, yet they cannot always pass 
such acts of oblivion as shall operate upon their 
scholars, or perhaps, in all things, indemnify themselves.</p>

<pb n="399" id="iii.xiv-Page_399" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p44">2. Where they find a youth of spirit, let them endeavour to govern that spirit without extinguishing 
it; to bend it, without breaking it; for when it comes 
once to be extinguished, and broken, and lost, it is 
not in the power or art of man to recover it: and 
then (believe it) no knowledge of nouns and pronouns, 
<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xiv-p44.1">syntaxis</span></i> and <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xiv-p44.2">prosodia</span></i>, can ever compensate or make 
amends for such a loss. The French, they say, are 
extremely happy at this, who will instruct a youth 
of spirit to a decent boldness, tempered with a due 
modesty; which two qualities, in conjunction, do 
above all others fit a man both for business and address. But for want of this art, some schools have 
ruined more good wits than they have improved; 
and even those which they have sent away with 
some tolerable improvement, like men escaped from 
a shipwreck, carry off only the remainder of those 
natural advantages, which in much greater plenty 
they first brought with them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p45">3. Let not the chastisement of the body be managed so as to make a wound which shall rankle and 
fester in the very soul. That is, let not children, 
whom nature itself would bear up by an innate, 
generous principle of emulation, be exposed, cowed, 
and depressed with scoffs and contumelies, (founded 
perhaps upon the master’s own guilt,) to the scorn and 
contempt of their equals and emulators. For this is, 
instead of rods, to chastise them with scorpions; and 
is the most direct way to stupify and besot, and 
make them utterly regardless of themselves, and of 
all that is praiseworthy; besides that it will be sure to leave in their minds 
such inward regrets, as are never to be qualified or worn off. It is very 
undecent for a master to jest or play with his scholars; <pb n="400" id="iii.xiv-Page_400" />but not only undecent, but very dangerous too, in 
such a way to play upon them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p46">4. And lastly; let it appear in all acts of penal animadversion, that the person is loved while his fault is 
punished; nay, that one is punished only out of love 
to the other. And (believe it) there is hardly any one 
so much a child, but has sagacity enough to perceive 
this. Let not melancholy fumes and spites, and secret animosities pass for discipline. Let the master 
be as angry for the boy’s fault as reason will allow 
him; but let not the boy be in fault only because the 
master has a mind to be angry. In a word, let not 
the master have the spleen, and the scholars be 
troubled with it. But above all, let not the sins, or 
faults, or wants of the parents be punished upon the 
children; for that is a prerogative which God has 
reserved to himself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p47">These things I thought fit to remark about the 
education and educators of youth in general, not that 
I have any thoughts or desires of invading their province; but possibly a stander-by may sometimes look 
as far into the game as he who plays it; and perhaps 
with no less judgment, because with much less concern.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p48">3. The third and last sort of persons concerned in 
the great charge of instructing youth are the clergy. 
For as parents deliver their children to the school 
master, so the schoolmaster delivers them to the minister. And for my own part, I never thought a pulpit, 
a cushion, and an hourglass, such necessary means of 
salvation, but that much of the time and labour which 
is spent about them might be much more profitably 
bestowed in catechising youth from the desk; preaching being a kind of spiritual diet, upon which people <pb n="401" id="iii.xiv-Page_401" />are always feeding, but never full; and many 
poor souls, God knows, too, too like Pharaoh’s lean 
kine, much the leaner for their full feed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p49">And how, for God’s sake, should it be otherwise? 
For to preach to people without principles, is to 
build where there is no foundation, or rather where 
there is not so much as ground to build upon. But 
people are not to be harangued, but catechised into 
principles; and this is not the proper work of the 
pulpit, any more than threshing can pass for sowing. 
Young minds are to be leisurely formed and fashioned 
with the first plain, simple, and substantial rudiments of religion. And to expect that this should 
be done by preaching, or force of lungs, is just as if a 
smith, or artist who works in metal, should think to 
frame and shape out his work only with his bellows.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p50">It is want of catechising which has been the true 
cause of those numerous sects, schisms, and wild 
opinions, which have so disturbed the peace, and bid 
fair to destroy the religion of the nation. For the 
consciences of men have been filled with wind and 
noise, empty notions and pulpit-tattle. So that 
amongst the most seraphical <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xiv-p50.1">illuminati</span></i>, and the 
highest Puritan perfectionists, you shall find people 
of fifty, threescore, or fourscore years old, not able 
to give that account of their faith, which you might 
have had heretofore from a boy of nine or ten. Thus 
far had the pulpit, by accident, disordered the 
church, and the desk must restore it. For you 
know the main business of the pulpit in the late 
times (which we are not throughly recovered from 
yet, and perhaps never shall) was to please and pamper a proud, senseless humour, or rather a kind of 
spiritual itch, which had then seized the greatest <pb n="402" id="iii.xiv-Page_402" />part of the nation, and worked chiefly about their 
ears; and none were so overrun with it, as the holy 
sisterhood, the daughters of Sion, and the matrons 
of the new Jerusalem, (as they called themselves.) 
These brought with them ignorance and itching 
ears in abundance; and Holderforth equalled them 
in one, and gratified them in the other. So that 
whatsoever the doctrine was, the application still 
ran on the surest side; for to give those doctrine 
and use-men, those pulpit-engineers, their due, they 
understood how to plant their batteries and to 
make their attacks perfectly well; and knew that, 
by pleasing the wife, they should not fail to preach 
the husband in their pocket. And therefore, to prevent the success of such pious frauds for the future, 
let children be well principled, and, in order to that, 
let them be carefully catechised.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p51">Well; but when they are thus catechised, what 
is to be done next? Why then let them be brought 
to the bishop of the diocese to be confirmed by him, 
since none else, no not all the presbyters of a diocese, 
(nor Presbyterians neither,) can perform this apostolical act and office upon them. For though indeed a 
bishop may be installed, and visit, and receive his 
revenues too, by deputation or proxy; yet I am sure 
he can no more confirm than ordain by proxy: these 
being acts purely and incommunicably episcopal.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p52">The church of Rome makes confirmation a sacrament; and though the church of England does not 
affirm it to be such, yet it owns it of divine and 
apostolical institution. And as to the necessity of 
it, I look upon it as no less than a completion of 
baptism in such as outlive their childhood; and for 
that cause called by the ancients <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiv-p52.1">τελείωσις</span>. It is <pb n="403" id="iii.xiv-Page_403" />indeed a man’s owning that debt in person, which 
passed upon him in his baptism by representation; 
and his ratifying the promises of his sureties, by his 
personal acknowledgment of the obligation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p53">It is also expressly instituted for the collation of 
those peculiar assistances and gifts of the Spirit, by 
the imposition of episcopal hands, which the rubric 
represents as requisite to bear him through his 
Christian course and conflict with comfort and success. For till a person be confirmed, he cannot 
regularly and ordinarily partake of that high and 
soul-supporting ordinance, the sacrament of the 
Lord’s supper. And these are the considerations 
which render the confirmation of children necessary, 
and the neglect of it scandalous, unchristian, and 
utterly unjustifiable upon any account whatsoever. 
For is there so much as the least shadow of excuse 
allegeable for parents not bringing their children to 
the bishop to be confirmed by him? or for the bishop not to confirm them when 
duly brought? The chief and general failure in this duty is no doubt chargeable 
upon the former; the grand rebellion of forty-one, and the dissolution of all 
church-order thereupon, absolutely unhinging the minds of most of the nation, as 
to all concern about religion; nevertheless, if, on the other side also, both the high 
importance of the ordinance itself, and the vast numbers of the persons whom it ought to pass upon, be 
duly pondered, it will be found next, at least, to a 
necessity, (if at all short of it,) that there should be 
episcopal visitations more than once in three years, 
if it were only for the sake of confirmations; especially since the judges of the land think it not too 
much for them to go two circuits yearly. And some <pb n="404" id="iii.xiv-Page_404" />are apt to think that no less care and labour ought to 
be employed in carrying on the discipline of the gospel, 
than in dispensing the benefits of the law. For certainly the importance of the former, with those who 
think men’s souls ought to be regarded in the first 
place, is no ways inferior to that of the latter; at 
least many wise and good men of the clergy, as well 
as others, (who hope they may lawfully wish what 
they pretend not to prescribe,) have thought the proposal not unreasonable. For confirmation being, as 
we hinted before, the only proper, regular inlet, or 
rather authentic ticket of admission to the Lord’s 
supper, and yet withal the sole act of the bishop; if 
people who desire to obtain it should find that they 
cannot, would they not be apt to think themselves 
hardly dealt with, that, when Christ has frankly invited them to his table, they should, for want of confirmation, find the door shut against them when 
they come?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p54">Besides that nothing can be imagined more for 
the episcopal dignity and preeminence, than that 
after Christ has thus prepared this heavenly feast for 
us, he yet leaves it to his bishops (by lodging this 
confirming power in their hands) to qualify, and put 
us into a regular capacity of appearing at that divine banquet, and of being welcome when we are 
there. And therefore, in short, since the power of 
confirming, no less than that of ordaining itself, is, 
as we have shewn, so peculiar to the episcopal character, as to be also personal and incommunicable; 
all wellwishers to the happy estate of the church 
must needs wish, that as the laws of it have put a 
considerable restraint upon unlimited ordinations, so 
they would equally enforce the frequency of confirmations; <pb n="405" id="iii.xiv-Page_405" />since a defect or desuetude of these latter 
must no less starve the altar, than a superfluity of 
the former overstock the church: both of them, I 
am sure, likely to prove fatal to it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p55">But to proceed; as the minister, having sufficiently catechised the youth of his parish, ought to 
tender them to the bishop, to be confirmed by him; 
and the bishop, for his part, to give his clergy as frequent opportunities of doing so as possibly he can; 
so after they are thus confirmed, he is to take them 
into the further instructions of his ministry, and acquaint them with what they have been confirmed 
in. And here, the better to acquit himself in this 
important trust, let him take a measure of what 
good the pulpit may do, by the mischief which it has 
already done. For in the late times of confusion, it 
was the pulpit which supplied the field with swordmen, and the parliament house with incendiaries. 
And let every churchman consider, that it is one of 
the principal duties of the clergy to make the king’s 
government easy to him, and to prepare him a willing 
and obedient people. For which purpose, the canons 
of our church enjoin every minister of it to preach 
obedience, and subjection to the government, four 
times a year at least. And this I am sure cannot 
be better and more effectually done, than by representing the faction, which troubles and undermines 
it, as odious, ridiculous, and unexcusable, as with 
truth he can; and by exposing those villainous 
tricks and intrigues by which they supplanted and 
overturned the monarchy under king Charles I. and 
would have done the same again under king Charles 
II. though he had obliged them by a mercy not to 
be paralleled, and an oblivion never to be forgot.</p>

<pb n="406" id="iii.xiv-Page_406" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p56">Let every faithful minister, therefore, of the church 
of England, in a conscientious observance of the laws 
laid upon him by the said church, make it his business to undeceive and disabuse the people committed 
to his charge, by giving them to understand, that 
most of that noise which they have so often heard 
ringing in their ears, about grievances and arbitrary 
power, popery and tyranny, persecution and oppression of tender consciences, court-pensioners, and the 
like, has been generally nothing else but mere flam 
and romance, and that there is no kingdom or government in Christendom less chargeable with any 
of these odious things and practices than the English government, under his present majesty, both is 
and ever has been; and consequently, that all these 
clamours are only the artifices of some malecontents 
and ambitious demagogues, to fright their prince 
to compound with them, by <i>taking them off</i> (as 
the word is) with great and gainful places; and 
therefore, that they bark so loud, and open their 
mouths so wide, for no other cause than that some 
preferment may stop them; the common method, I 
own, by which weak governors and governments 
use to deal with such as oppose them; till in the 
issue, by strengthening their enemies, they come to 
ruin themselves, and to be laughed at for their pains. 
For that governor, whosoever he is, who prefers his 
enemy, makes him thereby not at all the less an 
enemy, but much more formidably so, than he was 
before.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p57">And whereas yet further, there have been such 
vehement invectives against court-pensioners; let 
the people, who have been so warmly plied with 
this stuff, be carefully informed, that those very <pb n="407" id="iii.xiv-Page_407" />men, who raise and spread these invectives, do not 
indeed (as they pretend) hate pensioners so much, 
but that they love pensions more; and have no other 
quarrel to them, but that any should be thought 
worthy to receive them but themselves.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p58">And then, as for the next clamour, about the persecution and oppression of tender consciences. Let 
every conscientious preacher throughly and impartially instruct his congregation, that there is no such 
thing; that from the very restoration of the king, 
they have been all along allowed (and that by a law 
made for that purpose) to worship God after their 
own way in their own families with five more persons besides: so that all the oppression and persecution of these men amounts but to this, that the government will not suffer them to meet in troops, 
regiments, and brigades; and so form themselves 
into an army, and under colour of worshipping God, 
to muster their forces, and shew the government 
how ready they are, when occasion serves, for a 
battle: so that, in truth, it is not so much liberty of 
conscience, as liberty from conscience, which these 
men contend for. Likewise, let the faithful minister 
teach his people, that as the main body of the nation hates and abhors popery with the utmost aversion; so that old stale pretence of the danger of its 
being every day ready to return and break in upon 
us, while this general aversion to it continues, and 
the laws against it stand in full force, (as at present 
they certainly do,) is all of it, from top to bottom, 
nothing else but an arrant trick and term of art, 
and a republican engine to rob the church, and run 
down the clergy, (the surest bulwark against popery;) 
as the very same plea had effectually served them <pb n="408" id="iii.xiv-Page_408" />for the same purpose once before. And lastly, let 
the youth of the nation be made to know, that all 
the bustle and stir raised by schismatics and dissenters against the rites and ceremonies of the church 
of England, (which after so much noise are but 
three in number, and those not only very innocent, 
but very rational too,) has been intended only for 
a blind and a cheat upon those lamentable tools, 
the unthinking rabble, whom these leading impostors are still managing and despising at the same 
time. For can any man of sense imagine, that those 
whose conscience could serve them to murder their 
king, (and him the most innocent and pious of 
kings,) do or can really scruple the use of the surplice, the cross in baptism, or kneeling at the sacrament? Alas! they have a cormorant in their 
conscience, which can swallow all this, and a great deal 
more. But the thing they drive at by this noisy, 
restless cant, is to get the power and revenues of the 
church into their comprehensive clutches; and, according to a neighbouring pattern, having first possessed themselves of the church, to make their next 
inroads upon the state. I say, it is power and 
wealth, and nothing else, which these pretenders design, and push so hard for; and when they have 
once compassed it, you shall quickly see, how effectually these men of mortification will mortify all 
who differ from them; and how little favour and indulgence they will shew those who had shewed 
them so much before. Such is the cruelty and in 
gratitude of the party.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p59">All which and the like important heads of discourse, so nearly affecting not only the common 
interest, but the very vitals of the government, had <pb n="409" id="iii.xiv-Page_409" />the parochial clergy frequently and warmly insisted 
upon to their respective congregations, and to the 
younger part of them especially; such a course could 
not, but in a short time, have unpoisoned their perverted minds, and rectified their false notions, to 
such a degree, as would in all likelihood have prevented those high animosities, those divisions and 
discontents, which have given such terrible shocks 
both to church and state, since the late happy, but 
never yet duly improved restoration.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p60">And now I must draw towards a close, though I 
have not despatched the tenth part of what I had to 
say upon this useful, copious, and indeed inexhaustible subject. And therefore for a conclusion, I have 
only two things more to add, and by way of request 
to you, great men; you who are persons of honour, power, and interest in the government; and, I 
hope, will shew to what great and good purposes you 
are so.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p61">1. And the first is, that you would employ the 
utmost of this your power and interest, both with 
the king and parliament, to suppress, utterly to suppress and extinguish, those private, blind, conventicling schools or academies of grammar and 
philosophy, set up and taught secretly by fanatics, here 
and there all the kingdom over. A practice which, 
I will undertake to prove, looks with a more threatening aspect upon the government, than any one fanatical or republican encroachment made upon it 
besides. For this is the direct and certain way to 
bring up and perpetuate a race of mortal enemies 
both to church and state. To derive, propagate, and 
immortalize the principles and practices of forty-one <pb n="410" id="iii.xiv-Page_410" />to posterity, is schism and sedition for ever, faction 
and rebellion <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xiv-p61.1">in saecula saeculorum</span></i>; which I am sure no honest English heart 
will ever say <i>Amen</i> to. We have, I own, laws against conventicles; but, believe it, it would be but labour in vain to go about 
to suppress them, while these nurseries of disobedience are suffered to continue. For those first and 
early aversions to the government, which these shall 
infuse into the minds of children, will be too strong 
for the clearest after-convictions which can pass 
upon them when they are men. So that what these 
underground workers have once planted a briar, let no 
governor think, that, by all the arts of clemency and 
condescension, or any other cultivation whatsoever, 
he shall be able to change into a rose. Our ancestors, to their great honour, rid the nation of wolves, 
and it were well, if (notwithstanding their sheep’s 
clothing) the church could be rid of them too; but 
that neither will nor can ever be, so long as they 
shall be suffered to breed up their litters amongst us. 
Good God! can all history shew us any church or 
state since the creation, that has been able to settle 
or support itself by such methods? I can, I thank 
God, (looking both him and my conscience in the 
face,) solemnly and seriously affirm, that I abhor 
every thing like cruelty to men’s persons, as much 
as any man breathing does or can; but for all that, 
the government must not be ruined, nor private interests served to the detriment of the public, though 
upon the most plausible pretences whatsoever. And 
therefore it will certainly concern the whole nobility, 
gentry, and all the sober commonalty of the nation, 
for the sake of God, their prince, their country, and <pb n="411" id="iii.xiv-Page_411" />their own dear posterity, to lay this important matter to heart. For unless these<note n="18" id="iii.xiv-p61.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p62">The reader is desired to cast 
his eye upon a printed piece, entitled, A Letter from a Country Divine to his 
Friend in London, concerning the education of the dissenters, in their private 
academies, in several parts of this nation; humbly offered 
to the consideration of the grand committee of parliament 
for religion, now sitting. Printed at London for Robert Clavell in St. Paul’s Church-yard, 1703.</p></note> lurking subterraneous nests of disloyalty and schism be utterly broken 
up and dismantled, all that the power and wit of man 
can do to secure the government against that faction, 
which once destroyed it, will signify just nothing. 
It will be but as the pumping of a leaky vessel, 
which will be sure to sink for all that, when the devouring element is still soaking and working in an 
hundred undiscerned holes, while it is cast out only 
at one.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p63">2. My other request to you, great men, is, that 
you would, in your respective stations, countenance 
all legal, allowed, free grammar-schools, by causing 
(as much as in you lies) the youth of the nation to 
be bred up there, and no where else; there being 
sometimes, and in some respects, as much reason why 
parents should not breed, as why they should not 
baptize their children at home.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p64">But chiefly, and in the first place, let your kind 
and generous influences upon all occasions descend 
upon this royal and illustrious school, the happy 
place of your education. A school, which neither 
disposes men to division in church, nor sedition in 
state; though too often found the readiest way (for 
churchmen especially) to thrive by; but trains up 
her sons and scholars to an invincible loyalty to their 
prince, and a strict, impartial conformity to the church. <pb n="412" id="iii.xiv-Page_412" />A school so untaintedly loyal, that I can truly and 
knowingly aver, that in the very worst of times (in 
which it was my lot to be a member of it) we really 
were king’s scholars, as well as called so. Nay, upon 
that very day, that black and eternally infamous day of 
the king’s murder, I myself heard, and am now a witness, that the king was publicly prayed for in this 
school but an hour or two (at most) before his sacred 
head was struck off. And this loyal genius always continued amongst us, and grew up with us; which made 
that noted corypheus<note n="19" id="iii.xiv-p64.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p65">Dr. John Owen.</p></note> of the independent faction, 
(and some time after, viz. 1651, promoted by Cromwell’s interest to the deanery of Christ-Church in 
Oxford,) often say, that it would never be well with 
the nation, till this school was suppressed; for that 
it naturally bred men up to an opposition to the government. And so far indeed he was in the right. 
For it did breed up people to an opposition to that 
government which had opposed and destroyed all 
governments besides itself; nay, and even itself too 
at last; which was the only good thing it ever did. But if, in those days, some four or five bred up in 
this school, (though not under this master,) did unworthily turn aside to other by-ways and principles; 
we can however truly say this of them, that though 
<i>they went out from us, yet they were never of us</i>. 
For still the school itself made good its claim to that 
glorious motto of its royal foundress, <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xiv-p65.1">Semper eadem</span></i>; 
the temper and genius of it being neither to be corrupted with promises, nor controlled with threats.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p66">For though, indeed, we had some of those fellows 
for our governors, (as they called themselves,) yet, 
thanks be to God, they were never our teachers; no,<pb n="413" id="iii.xiv-Page_413" />not so much as when they would have perverted us, 
from the pulpit. I myself, while a scholar here, 
have heard a prime preacher<note n="20" id="iii.xiv-p66.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p67">Mr. William Strong.</p></note> of those times, thus 
addressing himself from this very pulpit, to the leading grandees of the faction in the pew under it. 
“You stood up,” says he, “for your liberties, and you 
did well.” And what he meant by their liberties, 
and what by their standing up for them, I suppose, 
needs no explication. But though our ears were still 
encountered with such doctrines in the church, it was 
our happiness to be taught other doctrine in the 
school; and what we drank in there, proved an effectual antidote against the poison prepared for us here.<note n="21" id="iii.xiv-p67.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p68">Viz. Westminster-abbey, where this sermon was appointed 
to have been preached.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p69">And therefore, as Alexander the Great admonished one of his soldiers (of the same name with 
himself) still to remember that his name was Alexander, and to behave himself accordingly; so, I 
hope, our school has all along behaved itself suitably 
to the royal name and title which it bears; and that 
it will make the same august name the standing 
rule of all its actings and proceedings for ever; still 
remembering with itself, that it is called the king’s 
school, and therefore let nothing arbitrary or tyrannical be practised in it, whatsoever has been practised against it. Again, it is the king’s school, and 
therefore let nothing but what is loyal come out of 
it, or be found in it; let it not be so much as tinctured with any thing which is either republican or 
fanatical; that so the whole nation may have cause 
to wish, that the king may never want such a school, 
nor the nation may ever want such a king. A prince, <pb n="414" id="iii.xiv-Page_414" /> great in every thing which deserves to be accounted 
great; a prince, who has some of all the Christian 
royal blood in Europe running in his veins; so that 
to be a prince, is only another word for being of kin 
to him: who, though he is the princely centre of so 
many royal lines, meeting in his illustrious person, 
is yet greater for his qualifications than for his extraction; and upon both accounts much likelier to 
be envied, than equalled, by any or all the princes 
about him. In a word, and to conclude all; a prince 
so deservedly dear to such as truly love their country and the prosperity of it, that, could it be warrantable to pray for the perpetuity of his life amongst 
us, and reign over us, we could not do it in words 
more proper and significant for that purpose, than 
that God would vouchsafe to preserve the one, and 
continue the other, till we should desire to see a 
change of either.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.xiv-p70"><i>To which God, the great King of kings and 
Lord of lords, be rendered and ascribed, as 
is most due, all praise, might, majesty, and 
dominion, both now and for evermore</i>. Amen.</p>

<pb n="415" id="iii.xiv-Page_415" />

</div2>

<div2 title="A Sermon Preached Before King Charles the Second, at His Chapel in Whitehall, on the  Thirtiety Day of January, 1662-3." prev="iii.xiv" next="iii.xvi" id="iii.xv">
<h2 id="iii.xv-p0.1">A SERMON</h2>
<h4 id="iii.xv-p0.2">PREACHED BEFORE</h4>
<h2 id="iii.xv-p0.3">KING CHARLES THE SECOND,</h2>
<h4 id="iii.xv-p0.4">AT HIS</h4>
<h2 id="iii.xv-p0.5">CHAPEL IN WHITEHALL,</h2>
<h4 id="iii.xv-p0.6">ON THE</h4>
<h3 id="iii.xv-p0.7">THIRTIETH DAY OF JANUARY, 1662-3.</h3>
<h4 id="iii.xv-p0.8">BEING THE ANNIVERSARY OF THE EXECRABLE MURDER OF THE 
LATE KING CHARLES I. OF GLORIOUS MEMORY.</h4>
<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-top:24pt" />
<h4 id="iii.xv-p0.10">TO THE</h4>
<h3 id="iii.xv-p0.11">ILLUSTRIOUS, BLESSED, AND NEVER-DYING MEMORY</h3>
<h4 id="iii.xv-p0.12">OF</h4>
<h2 id="iii.xv-p0.13">CHARLES THE FIRST,</h2>
<h4 id="iii.xv-p0.14">KING OF GREAT BRITAIN, FRANCE, AND IRELAND, 
DEFENDER OF THE FAITH, &amp;c.</h4>
<p class="ctrtext" id="iii.xv-p1">Causelessly rebelled against, unhumanly imprisoned, and at length barbarously murdered before the gates of his own palace, by the 
worst of men, and the most obliged of subjects.</p>

<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-top:24pt" />
<h3 id="iii.xv-p1.2"><scripRef passage="Judg 19:30" id="iii.xv-p1.3" parsed="|Judg|19|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Judg.19.30">JUDGES xix. 30</scripRef>.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.xv-p2"><i>And it was so, that all that saw it said, There was no such 
deed done nor seen from the day that the children of Israel 
came up out of the land of Egypt unto this day: consider 
of it, take advice, and speak your minds</i>.</p>
<p class="first" id="iii.xv-p3">THE occasion of these words was a foul and detestable fact, which had happened in one of the 
tribes of Israel; and the occasion of that fact was 
(as the text not obscurely intimates) the want of 
kingly government amongst the Israelites at that <pb n="416" id="iii.xv-Page_416" />time: it being noted as a thing of particular remark, in 
<scripRef passage="Judg 21:25" id="iii.xv-p3.1" parsed="|Judg|21|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Judg.21.25">Judges xxi.</scripRef> and the last, that this villainy was committed <i>when there was no 
king in Israel</i>; and when (as a natural consequent thereof) men resolved to live 
at large; every one, without check or control, doing, as the text tells us, <i>what was right in 
his own eyes</i>; or (according to the more sanctified 
language of our late times) <i>as the Spirit moved him</i>. 
Such a liberty of conscience, it seems, had they then 
got, for serving the Devil after his and their own 
way.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p4">As for the infamous actors in this tragical scene, 
we have them boldly owning their shameless fact in 
open field, avowing it with sword in hand, and for 
some time defending the same with victory and success against their brethren, then the peculiar people 
and church of God, twice routed and slaughtered 
before them in a righteous cause; a cause managed 
by all the rest of the tribes engaged in it, and that 
not more with the proper arms of war in one hand, 
than with a commission from God himself in the 
other. In which and the like respects, so great a 
resemblance must needs be acknowledged between 
this and the late civil war amongst ourselves here in 
England, that the proceedings of forty-one, and some 
of the following years, may well pass for the Devil’s 
works in a second edition, or a foul and odious copy, 
much exceeding the foulness of the original.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p5">I profess not myself either skilled or delighted in 
mystical interpretations of scripture; nor am I for 
forcing or wiredrawing the sense of the text, so as 
to make it designedly foretell the king’s death and 
murder; nor to make England, Scotland, and Ire 
land (as some enthusiasts have done) the adequate <pb n="417" id="iii.xv-Page_417" />scene for the prophetic spirit to declare future events 
upon; as if, forsooth, there could not be so much as 
a few houses fired, a few ships taken, or any other 
calamitous accident befall this little corner of the 
world, but that some apocalyptic ignoramus or other 
must presently find and pick it out of some abused, 
martyred prophecy of Ezekiel, Daniel, or the Revelation. No; I pretend not to any such illuminations. I am neither prophet nor prophetic prelate, 
but account it enough for my purpose, if I can bring 
my present business and the text together, not by 
design, but accommodation; and as the words themselves are very apposite and expressive, so I doubt 
not but to find such a parallel in the things expressed 
by them, that it may be a question, whether the subject of the text, or of this mournful day, may have a 
better claim to the expression.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p6">The crime here set off with such high aggravations, was an injury done to one single Levite, in 
the villainous rape of his concubine; a surprising 
passage, I confess, to us, who have lived in times 
enlightening men to the utmost hatred and contempt 
of the ministry, as a principal part (or rather whole) 
of their religion: nevertheless we see how, even in 
those <i>dark times of the law</i>, (as our late saints used 
to call them,) the resentment of the wrong done to 
this poor Levite rose so high, that it was looked 
upon as a sufficient ground for a civil war; and accordingly made the concern of all Israel to revenge 
this quarrel upon the whole tribe of Benjamin, for 
abetting the villainy. This was the unanimous judgment of the eleven tribes, and a war was hereupon 
declared; in which the conduct and preeminence 
was by divine designation appointed to the royal <pb n="418" id="iii.xv-Page_418" />tribe of Judah; the sceptre being judged by God 
himself most concerned to assert the privileges of, 
and revenge the injuries done the crosier; the crown 
to support the mitre; and, in a word, the sovereign 
authority to vindicate and abet the sacerdotal, as 
well as to be blessed by it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p7">But now, to come to the counterpart of the story, 
or the application of it to our present case. He who 
dates the murder of king Charles the First from the 
fatal blow given upon the scaffold, judges like him 
who thinks, that it is only the last stroke which fells 
the tree. No; the killing of his person was but the 
consummation of the murder first begun in his prerogative: and Pym, and some like him, did as really 
give a stroke towards the cutting down this royal 
oak, as Ireton or Cromwell himself. Few, I believe, 
but have heard of that superfine, applauded invention of theirs, of a double capacity in the king, personal and politic: and, I suppose, the two noted 
factions, which then carried all before them, distinguished in him these two, that so, to keep pace with 
one another, each of them might destroy him under 
one.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p8">For as for those<note n="22" id="iii.xv-p8.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p9">The presbyterian faction.</p></note> whose post-dated loyalty now 
consists only in decrying that action, which had been 
taken out of their hands by others more cunning, 
though no less wicked than themselves; who, having laid the premises, afterwards ridiculously 
protest against the conclusion; they do but cover their 
prevarication with a fig-leaf, there being no more 
difference between both parties, but only this, that 
the former used all their art, skill, and industry to 
give these infamous contrivers of this murder the 
<pb n="419" id="iii.xv-Page_419" />best colour and disguise they could; whereas their 
younger brother, the Independent, thought it the 
safest and surest way to disguise only the executioner.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p10">Well, then, when a long sunshine of mercy had 
ripened the sins of the nation, so that it was now 
ready for the shakings of divine vengeance, the seeds 
of faction and rebellion having for a long time been 
studiously sowed by seditious libels, and well watered 
with schismatical lectures; the first assault was made 
against the clergy, by a pack of inveterate avowed 
enemies to the church, the fury of whose lust and 
ambition nothing could allay, but a full power and 
liberty (which they quickly got) to seize her privileges, prostitute her honours, and ravish her revenues; till at length, being thus mangled, divided, 
and broke in pieces, (as the Levite’s concubine was 
before her,) she became a ghastly spectacle to all be 
holders, to all the Israel of God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p11">Such, therefore, was then the woful condition of 
our church and clergy, upon the Puritans invasion 
of their rights, at the breaking out of the late civil 
war: in which, as we hinted before in the Levite’s 
case, so amongst ourselves also, the cause of our 
oppressed church was owned and sheltered by the 
royal standard, and the defence of the ministry (as 
most properly it should be) managed by the defender of the faith. But, alas! the 
same angry Providence still pursuing the best of kings and causes 
with defeat after defeat, the lion falling before the 
wolf, as Judah (the royal tribe) sometimes did before 
Benjamin, the king himself came to be in effect first 
unkinged, and all his royalties torn from him, before the year forty-five; and 
then at last, to complete <pb n="420" id="iii.xv-Page_420" />the whole tragedy in his person as well as office, Charles was murdered in forty-eight.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p12">And this is the black subject and occasion of this 
day’s solemnity. In my reflections upon which, if a 
just indignation, or indeed even a due apprehension 
of the blackest fact which the sun ever saw since he 
hid his face upon the crucifixion of our Saviour, 
chance to give an edge to some of my expressions, 
let all such know, the guilt of whose actions has 
made the very strictest truths look like satires or 
sarcasms, and bare descriptions sharper than invectives; I say, let such censurers (whose innocence 
lies only in their indemnity) know, that to drop the 
blackest ink and the bitterest gall upon this fact, is 
not satire, but propriety.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p13">And now, since the text here represents the whole 
matter set forth in it, in these most significant and 
remarkable words, that <i>there was no such deed done 
or seen for many ages before</i>; and with which 
words I shall clothe the sad subject before us; I 
conceive the most proper prosecution thereof, as ap
plied to this occasion, will be to shew wherein the 
unparalleled strangeness of this deed consists. And 
for this, since the nature is not to be accounted for, 
but from a due consideration of the agent, the object, and all that retinue of circumstances which do 
attend and specify it under a certain denomination, 
I shall accordingly distribute my discourse into these 
materials.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p14">I. I shall consider the person that suffered.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p15">II. I shall shew the preparation and introduction 
to his suffering.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p16">III. Shew the quality of the agents who acted in 
it.</p>

<pb n="421" id="iii.xv-Page_421" />

<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p17">V. Describe the circumstances and manner of the 
fact. And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p18">V. Point out the dismal and destructive consequences of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p19">Of all which in their order; and,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p20">I. For the first of them; the person suffering. 
He was a king; and, what is more, such a king, not 
chosen, but born to be so; that is, not owing his 
kingdom to the vogue of the populace, but to the 
suffrage of nature. He was a David, a saint, a king, 
but never a shepherd. Some of all the royal blood 
in Christendom ran in his veins, that is to say, many 
kings went to the making of this one.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p21">And his improvements and education fell no ways 
below his extraction. He was accurate in all the 
recommending excellencies of human accomplishments, able to deserve, had he not inherited a kingdom; of so controlling a genius, that in every science 
he attempted, he did not so much study as reign; 
and appeared not only a proficient, but a prince. 
And to go no further for a testimony, let his own 
writings witness so much, which speak him no less 
an author than a monarch; composed with such an 
unfailing accuracy, such a commanding majestic pathos, as if they had been writ, not with a pen, but 
with a sceptre. And for those whose virulent and 
ridiculous calumnies ascribe that incomparable piece 
to others, I say, it is a sufficient argument that those 
did not write it, because they could not write it. It 
is hard to counterfeit the spirit of majesty, and the 
unimitable peculiarities of an incommunicable genius 
and condition.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p22">At the council-board he had the ability still to give himself 
the best counsel, but the unhappy modesty <pb n="422" id="iii.xv-Page_422" />to diffide in it; indeed his only fault; for modesty is a paradox in majesty, and humility a solecism in supremacy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p23">Look we next upon his piety and unparalleled 
virtues; though without an absurdity I may affirm, 
that his very endowments of nature were supernatural. So pious was he, that had others measured 
their obedience to him by his obedience to God, he 
had been the most absolute monarch in the world; 
as eminent for frequenting the temple, as Solomon 
for building one. No occasions ever interfered with 
his devotions, nor business of state ate out his times 
of attendance in the church. So firm to the protestant cause, though he conversed in the midst of 
temptation, in the very bosom of Spain, and though 
France lay in his, yet nothing could alter him, but 
that he espoused the cause of religion even more 
than his beloved queen.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p24">He every way filled the title under which we 
prayed for him. He could defend his religion as a 
king, dispute for it as a divine, and die for it as a 
martyr. I think I shall speak a great truth, if I 
say, that the only thing that makes protestantism 
considerable in Christendom is the church of England; and the great thing that does now cement 
and confirm the church of England is the blood of 
this blessed saint.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p25">He was so skilled in all controversies, that we 
may well style him in all causes ecclesiastical, not 
only supreme governor, but moderator, nor more fit 
to fill the throne than the chair; and withal so exact an observer and royal a rewarder of all such 
performances, that it was an encouragement to a 
man to be a divine under such a prince.</p>

<pb n="423" id="iii.xv-Page_423" />

<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p26">Which eminent piety of his was set off with the 
whole train of moral virtues. His temperance was 
so great and impregnable, amidst all those allurements with which the courts of kings are apt to 
melt even the most stoical and resolved minds, that 
he did at the same time both teach and upbraid the 
court; so that it was not so much their own vice, 
as his example, that rendered their debauchery unexcusable. Look over the whole list of our kings, 
and take in the kings of Israel to boot, and who 
ever kept the bond of conjugal affection so inviolate? 
David was chiefly eminent for repenting in this 
matter, Charles for not needing repentance. None 
ever of greater fortitude of mind, which was more 
resplendent in the conquest of himself, and in those 
miraculous instances of passive valour, than if he 
had strewed the field with all the rebels armies, and 
to the justness of his own cause joined the success 
of theirs. And yet withal so meek, so gentle, so 
merciful, and that even to a cruelty to himself, that 
if ever the lion and the lamb dwelt together, if ever 
courage and meekness united, it was in the breast 
of this royal person.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p27">And, which makes the rebellion more ugly and 
intolerable, there was scarce any person of note 
amongst his enemies, who, even fighting against him, 
did not wear his colours, <i>i.e</i>. carry some peculiar 
mark of his former favours and obligations. Some 
were his own menial servants, and <i>ate bread at his 
table</i>, before they <i>lifted up their heel against him</i>. 
Some received from him honours, some offices and 
employments. I could mention particulars of each 
kind, did I think their names fit to be heard in a <pb n="424" id="iii.xv-Page_424" />church, or from a pulpit. In short, he so behaved 
himself towards them, that their rebellion might be 
malice indeed, but it could not be revenge.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p28">And these his personal virtues shed a suitable influence upon his government. For the space of 
seventeen years, the peace, plenty, and honour of the 
English, spread itself even to the envy of all neighbour nations. And when that plenty had pampered 
them into such an unruliness and rebellion as soon 
followed it, yet still the justness of his government 
left them at a loss for an occasion; till at length 
ship-money was pitched upon, as fit to be reformed 
into excise and taxes, and the burden of the subject to be took off by plunders and sequestrations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p29">The king, now, to scatter that cloud which began to gather and look black both upon church 
and state, made those condescensions to their impudent petitions, that they had scarce any thing to 
make war for, but what was granted them already; 
and having thus stript himself of his prerogative, he 
made it clear to the world, that there was nothing 
left them to fight for, but only his life. Afterwards, 
in the prosecution of this unnatural war, what overtures did he make for peace! Nay, when he had his 
sword in his hand, his armies about him, and a cause 
to justify him before God and man, how did he 
choose to compound himself into nothing, to depose 
and unking himself, by their hard, unconscionable, 
unhuman conditions! But all was nothing; he 
might as well compliment a mastiff, or court a tiger, 
as think to win those who were now hardened in 
blood, and thoroughpaced in rebellion. The truth 
is, his conscience uncrowned him, as having a mind <pb n="425" id="iii.xv-Page_425" />too pure and defecate to admit of those maxims 
and practices of state, that usually make princes 
great and successful.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p30">Having thus, with a new, unheard of sort of loyalty, fought against, and conquered him, they commit him to prison; and then the king himself notes, 
that it has been always observed, that there is but 
little distance from the prisons of kings to their 
graves. To which I further subjoin, that where the 
observation is constant, there must needs be some 
certain standing cause of the connexion of the things 
observed. And indeed it is a direct transition from 
the prison to the grave, <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xv-p30.1">a carceribus ad metam</span></i>, the 
difference between them being only this; that he 
who is buried is imprisoned under ground, and he 
who is imprisoned is buried above it. And I could 
wish, that as they thus slew and buried his body, so 
we had not also buried his funeral.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p31">But to finish this poor imperfect description, 
though it is of a person so renowned, that he neither 
needs the best, nor can be injured by the worst; 
yet in short, he was a prince whose virtues were as 
prodigious as his sufferings, a true <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xv-p31.1">pater patriae</span></i>, a 
father of his country, if but for this only, that he 
was the father of such a son.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p32">And yet, this the most innocent of men, and the 
best of kings, so pious and virtuous, so learned and 
judicious, so merciful and obliging, was rebelled 
against, driven out of his own house, pursued like a 
<i>partridge upon the mountains</i>, and like an exile in 
his own dominions, unhumanly imprisoned, and at 
length, for a catastrophe of all, barbarously murdered; though in this his murder was the less of <pb n="426" id="iii.xv-Page_426" />the two, in that his death released him from his 
prison.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p33">II. Having thus seen the quality and condition of 
the person who suffered, let us in the next place 
see the engines and preparations by which they 
gradually ascended to the perpetration of this bloody 
fact. And indeed it would be but a poor, preposterous discourse, to insist only upon the consequent, 
without taking notice of the antecedent.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p34">It were too long to dig to the spring of this rebellion, and to lead you to the secrecies of its first 
contrivance. But, as David’s phrase is upon another 
occasion, it <i>was framed and fashioned in the lowest 
parts of the earth</i>, and there it was <i>fearfully and 
wonderfully made</i>, a work of darkness and retirement, removed from the eye of all witnesses, even 
that of conscience also; for conscience was not admitted to their councils.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p35">But the first design was to procure a Levite to 
consecrate their idol, that is to say, a factious ministry to christen it the cause of God. They still 
owned their party for God’s true Israel; and being 
so, it must needs be their duty to come out of Egypt, 
though they provided themselves a red sea for their 
passage. .</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p36">And then for their assistance they repair to the 
northern steel;<note n="23" id="iii.xv-p36.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p37">This is no reflection upon the Scotch nation, nor intended 
for such, there having been persons as eminent for their loyalty, piety, and 
virtue, of that country as of any other: but it 
reflects upon that Scotch faction, which invaded England with an army, in assistance of the rebels, and together with them made a shift to destroy the monarchy and the church in both kingdoms.</p></note> and bring in an unnatural, mercenary <pb n="427" id="iii.xv-Page_427" />army, which like a shoal of locusts covered 
the land. Such as inherited the character of those 
whom God brought as scourges upon his people the 
Jews. For still we shall read that God punished 
his people with an army from the north. <scripRef passage="Jer 50:3" id="iii.xv-p37.1" parsed="|Jer|50|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.50.3">Jer. l. 3</scripRef>. 
<i>Out of the north there cometh up a nation which 
shall make her land desolate</i>. <scripRef id="iii.xv-p37.2" passage="Jer. iv. 6" parsed="|Jer|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.4.6">Jer. iv. 6</scripRef>. <i>I will 
bring evil from the north, and a great destruction</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p38">Now, to endear and unite these into one interest, 
they invented a covenant, much like those who are 
said to have made <i>a covenant with hell, and an 
agreement with death</i>. It was the most solemn 
piece of perjury, the most fatal engine against the 
church, and bane of monarchy, the greatest snare of 
souls, and mystery of iniquity, that ever was hammered by the wit and wickedness of man. I shall 
not, as they do, abuse scripture language, and call 
it <i>the blood of the covenant</i>, but give it its proper 
title, it was <i>the covenant of blood</i>. Such an one as 
the brethren Simeon and Levi made, when they 
were going about the like design. Their very posture of taking it was an ominous mark of its intent, 
and their holding up their hands was a sign that 
they were ready to strike.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p39">It was such an oglio of treason and tyranny, that 
one of their assembly,<note n="24" id="iii.xv-p39.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p40">Mr. Philip Nye.</p></note> of their own prophets, gives 
this testimony of it, in his narrative upon it, and his 
testimony is true; “that it was such a covenant, 
whether you respect the subject-matter or occasion 
of it, or the persons that engaged in it, or lastly, the 
manner of imposing it, that was never read nor 
heard of, nor the world ever saw the like.” The 
<pb n="428" id="iii.xv-Page_428" />truth is, it bears no other likeness to ancient covenants, but that as at the making of them they slew 
beasts, and divided them, so this also was solemnized 
with blood, slaughter, and division.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p41">But that I may not accuse in general, without a 
particular charge, read it over as it stands before 
their synod’s works, I mean their catechism; to 
which it is prefixed, as if, without it, their system 
of divinity were not complete, nor their children 
like to be well instructed, unless they were schooled 
to treason, and catechised to rebellion. I say, in 
the covenant, as it stands there, in the third article 
of it. After they had first promised to defend the 
privileges of parliament, and the liberties of the 
kingdoms, at length they promise also a defence of 
the king; but only thus, “that they will defend his 
person in the preservation and defence of the true 
religion and liberties of the kingdoms.” In which it is evident, that 
their promise of loyalty to him is not absolute, but conditional; bound hand and 
foot with this limitation, “so far as he preserved the true religion and 
liberties of the kingdoms.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p42">From which I observe these two things.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p43">1. That those who promise obedience to their 
king, only so far as he preserves the true religion, 
and the kingdoms liberties; withal reserving to 
themselves the judgment of what religion is true, 
what false, and when these liberties are invaded, 
when not; do by this put it within their power to 
judge religion false, and liberty invaded, as they 
think convenient, and then, upon such judgment, to 
absolve themselves from their allegiance.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p44">2. That those very persons, who thus covenant, had already, 
from pulpit and press, declared the religion <pb n="429" id="iii.xv-Page_429" />and way of worship established in the church 
of England, and then maintained by the king, to be 
popish and idolatrous; and withal, that the king 
had actually invaded their liberties. Now, for men 
to suspend their obedience upon a certain condition, 
which condition at the same time they declared not 
performed, was not to profess obedience, but to remonstrate the reasons of their intended disobedience.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p45">And for a further demonstration of what has been 
said, read the speech of that worthy knight,<note n="25" id="iii.xv-p45.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p46">Sir Henry Vane.</p></note> at his 
execution upon Tower-hill, on the 14th of June last. 
Where, in the third page, he says, that what the 
house of commons did in their acting singly, and by 
themselves, (which was no less than trying and murdering the king, proscribing his son, and voting 
down monarchy; with much more, which he there 
says lay yet in the breast of the house,) was but a 
more refined pursuit of the designs of the covenant. 
For the testimony of which person in this matter, I 
have thus much to say; that he who, having been 
sent commissioner from hence into Scotland, was 
the first author and contriver of the covenant there, 
was surely of all others the most likely to know the 
true meaning of it; and being ready to die, was 
most likely then, if ever, to speak sincerely what 
he knew.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p47">We see here the doctrine of the covenant; see 
the use of this doctrine, as it was charged home 
with a suitable application in a war raised against 
the king, in the cruel usage and imprisonment, killing, sequestering, undoing all who adhered to him, 
voting no addresses to himself; all which horrid 
<pb n="430" id="iii.xv-Page_430" />proceedings, though his majesty now stupendously 
forgives, yet the world will not, cannot ever forget; 
for his indemnity is not our oblivion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p48">And therefore, for those persons who now clamour and cry out that they are persecuted, because 
they are no longer permitted to persecute; and who 
choose rather to quit their ministry, than to disown 
the obligation of the covenant; I leave it to all understanding, impartial minds to judge, whether they 
do not by this openly declare to the world, that they 
hold themselves obliged by oath, as they shall be 
able, to act over again all that has been hitherto 
acted by virtue of that covenant; and consequently, 
that they relinquish their places, not for being non 
conformists to the church, but for being virtually 
rebels to the crown. Which makes them just as 
worthy to be indulged, as for a man to indulge a 
dropsy or a malignant fever, which is exasperated 
by mitigations, and inflamed by every cooling infusion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p49">But to draw the premises closer to the purpose. 
Thus I argue. That which was the proper means, 
that enabled the king’s mortal enemies to make a 
war against him, and upon that war to conquer, and 
upon that conquest to imprison him; and lastly, 
upon that imprisonment inevitably put the power 
into the hands of those, who by that power in the 
end murdered him; that, according to the genuine 
consequences of reason, was the natural cause of his 
murder. This is the proposition that I assert, and 
I shall not trouble myself to make the assumption.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p50">And indeed those who wipe their mouths and 
lick themselves innocent, by clapping this act upon 
the army, make just the same plea that Pilate did <pb n="431" id="iii.xv-Page_431" />for his innocence in the death of Christ, because he 
left the execution to the soldiers; or that the soldiers themselves may make, for clearing themselves 
of all the blood that they have spilt, by charging it 
upon their swords.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p51">I conclude therefore, that this was the gradual 
process to this horrid fact; this the train laid, to 
blow up monarchy; this the step by which the king 
ascended the scaffold.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p52">III. Come we now in the third place to shew, who 
were the actors in this tragical scene: when, through 
the anger of Providence, a thriving army of rebels 
had worsted justice, cleared the field, subdued all 
opposition and risings, even to the very insurrections 
of conscience itself; so that impunity grew at length 
into the reputation of piety, and success gave rebellion the varnish of religion; that they might consummate their villainy, the gown was called in to 
complete the execution of the sword; and, to make 
Westminster-hall a place for taking away lives, as 
well as estates, a new court was set up, and judges 
packed, who had nothing to do with justice, but so 
far as they were fit to be the objects of it. In which, 
they first of all begin with a confutation of the civilians notion of justice and jurisdiction, it being with 
them no longer an act of the supreme power, as it 
was ever before defined to be. Such an inferior 
crew, such a mechanic rabble were they, having not 
so much as any arms to shew the world, but what 
they wore and used in the rebellion, that when I 
survey the list of the king’s judges, and the witnesses 
against him, I seem to have before me a catalogue 
of all trades, and such as might better have filled 
the shops in Westminster-hall, than sat upon the <pb n="432" id="iii.xv-Page_432" />benches. Some of which came to be possessors of 
the king’s houses, who before had no certain dwelling but the king’s highway. And some might have 
continued tradesmen still, had not want, and inability to trade, sent them to a quicker and surer way 
of traffick, the wars.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p53">Now, that a king, that such a king, should be 
murdered by such, the basest of his subjects, and not 
like a Nimrod, (as some sanctified, railing preachers 
have called him,) but, like an Actaeon, be torn by a 
pack of bloodhounds; that the steam of a dunghill 
should thus obscure the sun; this so much enhances 
the calamity of this royal person, and makes his 
death as different from his who is conquered and 
slain by another king, as it is between being torn by 
a lion, and being eaten up with vermin: an expression too proper, I am sure, as coarse as it is; for 
where we are speaking of beggars, nothing can be 
more natural than to think of vermin too.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p54">For that the feet should trample upon, nay, kick 
off the head, who would not look upon it as a monster? But indeed, of all others, these were the fittest 
instruments for such a work: for base descent and 
poor education disposes the mind to imperiousness 
and cruelty; as the most savage beasts are bred in 
dens, and have their extraction from under ground. 
These therefore were the worthy judges and condemners of a great king, even the refuse of the 
people, and the very scum of the nation; that is, at 
that time both the uppermost and the basest part 
of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p55">4. Pass we now, in the fourth place, to the circumstances and manner of procedure in the management of this ugly fact. And circumstances, we know, <pb n="433" id="iii.xv-Page_433" />have the greatest cast in determining the nature of 
all actions; (as we commonly judge of any man’s port 
and quality by the nature of his attendants.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p56">First of all then, it was not done, like other works 
of darkness, in secret, nor (as they used to preach) in a 
corner, but publicly, coloured with the face of justice, 
managed with openness and solemnity, as solemn as 
the league and covenant itself. History indeed affords us many examples of princes who have been 
clandestinely murdered; which, though it be villainous, yet is in itself more excusable; for he who 
does such a thing in secret, by the very manner of 
his doing it, confesses himself ashamed of the thing 
he does: but he who acts it in the face of the sun, 
vouches his action for laudable, glorious, and heroic.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p57">Having thus brought him to their high court of 
justice, (so called, I conceive, because justice was 
there arraigned and condemned; or perhaps therefore 
called a court of justice, because it never shewed any 
mercy, whether the cause needed it or no,) there, by 
a way of trial as unheard of as their court, they permit him not so much as to speak in his own defence, 
but with the innocence and silence of a lamb condemn him to the slaughter. And it had been well 
for them, if they could as easily have imposed silence 
upon his blood as upon himself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p58">Being condemned, they spit in his face, and deliver 
him to the mockery and affronts of soldiers. So 
that I wonder where the blasphemy lies, which some 
charge upon those who make the king’s sufferings 
something to resemble our Saviour’s. But is it blasphemy to compare the king to Christ in that respect 
in which Christ himself was made like him? or can 
he be like us in all things, and we not like him? <pb n="434" id="iii.xv-Page_434" />Certainly there was something in that providence 
which so long ago appointed the chapter of our 
Saviour’s passion to be read on the day of the king’s. 
And I am sure the resemblance is so near, that had 
he lived before him, he might have been a type of 
him. I confess there is some disparity in the case; 
for they shew themselves worse than Jews. But 
however, since they make this their objection, that 
we make the king like Christ, I am willing it should 
be the greatest of their commendation to be accounted 
as unlike Christ as they meritoriously are.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p59">Let us now follow him from their mock tribunal to the place of 
his residence till execution. Nothing remains to a person condemned, and 
presently to leave the world, but these two things. 1. To take leave of his 
friends, a thing not denied to the vilest malefactors; which sufficiently 
appears, in that it has not been denied to themselves. Yet no entreaties from 
him or his royal consort could prevail with the murderers to let her take the 
last farewell and commands of a dying husband; he was permitted to 
make no farewell, but to the world. Thus was he 
treated, and stript of all, even from the prerogative of a prince to the privilege of a malefactor. 
2. The next thing desired by all dying persons is 
freedom to converse with God, and to prepare themselves to meet him at his great tribunal: but with 
an Italian cruelty to the soul as well as the body, 
they debar him of this freedom also; and even solitude, his former punishment, 
is now too great an enjoyment. But that they might shew themselves no 
less enemies to private, than they had been to public 
prayer, they disturb his retirements, and with scoffs 
and contumelies upbraid those devotions which were <pb n="435" id="iii.xv-Page_435" />then even interceding for them. And I question not 
but fanatic fury was then at that height, that they 
would have even laughed at Christ himself in his 
devotions, had he but used his own prayer.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p60">With these preludiums is he brought to the last 
scene of mockery and cruelty, to a stage erected before his own palace; and for the greater affront of 
majesty, before that part of it in which he was wont 
to display his royalty, and to give audience to ambassadors, where now he could not obtain audience 
himself in his last addresses to his abused subjects. 
There he receives the fatal blow, there he dies, conquering and pardoning his enemies; and at length 
finds that faithfully performed upon the scaffold, 
which was at first so frequently and solemnly promised him in the parliament, and perhaps in the 
same sense, that he should be made a glorious king.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p61">But even this death was the mercy of murderers, 
considering what kinds of death several proposed, 
when they sat in consultation about the manner of 
it; even no less than the gibbet and the halter; no 
less than to execute him in his robes, and afterwards 
drive a stake through his head and body, to stand as 
a monument upon his grave. In short, all those 
kinds of death were proposed, which either their 
malice could suggest, or their own guilt deserve.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p62">And could these men now find in their hearts, or have the face 
to desire to live, and to plead a pardon from the son, who had thus murdered the 
father? I speak not only of those wretches who openly imbrued their hands in the 
bloody sentence, but of those more considerable traitors who had the villainy to 
manage the contrivance, and yet the cunning to disappear in the execution, and 
perhaps the good luck to be preferred <pb n="436" id="iii.xv-Page_436" />after it, and (for ought I know) for it too. And 
as for those who now survive, by a mercy as incredible 
as their crime, which has left them to the soft expiations of solitude and repentance, (with plenty too 
attending both;) though usually all the professions 
such make of repentance are nothing else but the 
faint resentments of a guilty horror, the convulsions 
and last breathings of a gasping conscience; and as 
the mercy by which they live is made a visible defiance to government, and a standing encouragement 
to these daily alarms of plots and conspiracies; so I 
beseech God, that even their supposed repentance be 
not such, that both themselves and the kingdom may 
hereafter have bitter cause too late to repent of it. 
But if they should indeed prove such as have no conscience but horror; who by the same crimes will be 
made irreconcileable, for which they deserved to be impardonable; who would resume those repentings 
upon opportunity, which they made on extremity; 
and being saved from the gallows, make the usual 
requital which is made for that kind of deliverance; 
I say, if such persons should be only for a time 
chained and tied up, like so many lions or wolves 
in the Tower, that they may gather more fierceness 
to run out at length upon majesty, religion, laws, 
churches, and the universities; whether God intends 
by this a repetition of our former confusions, or a 
general massacre of our persons, (which is the most 
likely,) the Lord in mercy fit and enable us to endure 
the smart of a misimproved providence, and the infatuate frustration of such a miraculous deliverance.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p63">But to return to this sacred martyr. We have 
seen him murdered; and is there now any other 
scene for cruelty to act? Is not death the end of <pb n="437" id="iii.xv-Page_437" />the murderer’s malice, as well as of the life of him 
who is murdered? No; there is another and a viler 
instance of their sordid, implacable cruelty.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p64">In the very embalming his body, and taking out 
those bowels, (which, had they not relented to his 
enemies, had not been so handled,) they gave order to 
those to whom that work was committed diligently 
to search and see (I speak it with horror and indignation) whether his body were not infected with 
some loathsome disease.<note n="26" id="iii.xv-p64.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p65">Gregory Clement knew what the disease was.</p></note> I suppose they meant that 
which some of his judges were so much troubled 
with, and which stuck so close to them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p66">Now every one must easily see, that for them to 
intimate the inquiry was, in effect, to enjoin the report. And here let any one judge, whether the 
remorseless malice of embittered rebels ever rose to 
such a height of tyranny, that the very embalming of 
his body must needs be a means to corrupt his name; 
as if his murder was not complete, unless, together 
with his life, they did also assassinate his fame and 
butcher his reputation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p67">But the body of that prince, innocent and virtuous 
to a miracle, had none of the ruins and gentile rottenness of our modern debauchery. It was firm and 
clear, like his conscience; he fell like a cedar, no 
less fragrant than tall and stately. Rottenness of 
heart and rottenness of bones are the badges of some 
of his<note n="27" id="iii.xv-p67.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p68">Clement, Peters, &amp;c.</p></note> murderers; the noisomeness of whose carcases, caused by the noisomeness of their lives, might 
even retaliate and revenge their sufferings, and, 
while they are under execution, poison the executioner.</p>
<pb n="438" id="iii.xv-Page_438" />

<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p69">But the last grand, comprehensive circumstance 
of this fact, which is, as it were, the very form and 
spirit which did actuate and run through all the rest, 
is, that it was done with the pretences of conscience 
and the protestations of religion; with eyes lift up 
to heaven, and expostulations with God, pleas of providence and inward instigations; till at length, with 
much labour and many groans, they were delivered 
of their conceived mischief.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p70">And certainly we have cause to deplore this murder with fasting, if it were but for this reason, that it 
was contrived and committed with fasting. Every 
fast portended some villainy, as still a famine ushers 
in a plague. But as hunger serves only for appetite, 
so they never ordained an humiliation, but for the 
doing of something, which, being done, might dine 
them at a thanksgiving. And such a fury did ab 
surd piety inspire into this church militant upon 
these exercises, that we might as well meet an hungry bear as a preaching colonel after a fast; whose 
murderous humiliations strangely verified that apposite prophecy in <scripRef id="iii.xv-p70.1" passage="Isaiah viii. 21" parsed="|Isa|8|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.8.21">Isaiah viii. 21</scripRef>, 
<i>When they shall 
be hungry, they shall curse their king and their 
God, and look upwards</i>; that is, they should rebel 
and blaspheme devoutly. Though, by the way, he 
who is always looking upwards can little regard how 
he walks below.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p71">But was there any thing in the whole book of God 
to warrant this rebellion? any thing which, instead 
of obedience, taught them to sacrifice him whom 
they were to obey? Why yes: Daniel <i>dreamed a 
dream</i>; and there is also something in the Revelation, concerning a <i>beast</i>, a 
<i>little horn</i>, and the <i>fifth 
vial</i>, and therefore the king undoubtedly ought to <pb n="439" id="iii.xv-Page_439" />die. But if neither you nor I can gather so much, 
or any thing like it, from these places, they will tell 
us, it is because we are not inwardly enlightened.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p72">But others, more knowing, though not less wicked, 
insist not so much upon the warrant of scripture, but 
plead providential dispensations: and then God’s 
works, it seems, must be regarded before his words. 
And the Latin advocate,<note n="28" id="iii.xv-p72.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p73">Mr. Milton.</p></note> who, like a blind adder, 
has spit so much poison upon the king’s person and 
cause, speaks to the matter roundly: <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xv-p73.1">Deum sicuti ducem, et impressa passim divina vestigia venerantes, 
viam haud obscuram, sed illustrem, el illius 
auspiciis commonstratam et patefactam ingressi 
sumus.</span></i><note n="29" id="iii.xv-p73.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p74">In Praefat. ad Defensionem pro Populo Anglicano, (as his Latin is.)</p></note> But must we read God’s mind in his foot 
steps, or in his word? This is as if, when we have 
a man’s hand-writing, we should endeavour to take 
his meaning by the measure of his foot.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p75">But still, conscience, conscience is pleaded as a 
covering for all enormities, an answer to all questions and accusations. Ask what made them fight 
against, imprison, and murder their lawful sovereign? Why, conscience. What made them extirpate the government, and pocket the revenue of the 
church? Conscience. What made them perjure 
themselves with contrary oaths? what makes swearing a sin, and yet forswearing to be none? what 
made them lay hold on God’s promises, and break 
their own? Conscience. What made them sequester, persecute, and undo their brethren, rape their 
estates, ruin their families, get into their places, and 
then say, they only robbed the Egyptians? Why 
still this large capacious thing, <i>their conscience</i>; <pb n="440" id="iii.xv-Page_440" />which is always of a much larger compass than their 
understanding. In a word, we have lived under 
such a model of religion, as has counted nothing impious but loyalty, nothing absurd but restitution.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p76">But, O blessed God, to what an height can prosperous, audacious impiety arise! Was it not enough 
that men once crucified Christ, but that there should 
be a generation of men who should also crucify 
Christianity itself? Must he who taught no defence 
but patience, allowed no armour but submission, and 
never warranted any man to shed any other blood 
but his own, be now again mocked with soldiers, 
and vouched the patron and author of all those hideous murders and rebellions, which an ordinary impiety would stand amazed at the hearing of? and 
which in this world he has so plainly condemned by 
his word, and will hereafter as severely sentence in 
his own person? Certainly, these monsters are not 
only the spots of Christianity, but so many standing 
exceptions from humanity and nature: and since 
most of them are Anabaptists, it is pity that, in repeating their baptism, they did not baptize themselves into another religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p77">V. For the fifth and last place, let us view the horridness of the fact in the fatal consequences which 
did attend it. Every great villainy is like a great 
absurdity, drawing after it a numerous train of homogeneous consequences; and none ever spread itself into more than this. But I shall endeavour to 
reduce them all to these two sorts.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p78">1. Such as were of a civil,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p79">2. Such as were of a religious concern.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p80">1. And first for the civil, political consequences 
of it.</p>

<pb n="441" id="iii.xv-Page_441" />

<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p81">There immediately followed a change of government, of a government whose praise had been 
proclaimed for many centuries, and enrolled in the large 
fair characters of the subject’s enjoyment and experience. It was now shred into a democracy; and 
the stream of government being cut into many channels, ran thin and shallow: whereupon the subject 
having many masters, every servant had so many distinct servitudes.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p82">But the wheel of Providence, which only they 
looked upon, and that even to a giddiness, did not 
stop here; but by a fatal, ridiculous vicissitude, both 
the power and wickedness of those many was again 
revolved, and compacted into one: from that one<note n="30" id="iii.xv-p82.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p83">Cromwell.</p></note> 
again it returned to many, with several attending 
variations, till at length we pitched upon one<note n="31" id="iii.xv-p83.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p84">King Charles II.</p></note> again , 
one beyond whom they could not go, the <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xv-p84.1">ne plus 
ultra</span></i> of all regal excellency, as all change tends to, 
and at last ceases upon its acquired perfection.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p85">Nor was the government only, but also the glory 
of the English nation changed; distinction of orders 
confounded, the gentry outbraved, and the nobility, 
who voted the bishops out of their dignities in parliament, by the just judgment of God thrust out themselves, and brought under the scorn and imperious 
lash of a beggar on horseback; “learning discountenanced, and the universities threatened, their 
revenues to be sold, their colleges to be demolished; 
the law to be reformed after the same model; the 
records of the nation to be burnt.”<note n="32" id="iii.xv-p85.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p86">All this was Sir Henry Vane’s villainous and monstrous advice.</p></note> Such an inundation and deluge of ruin, reformation, and confusion <pb n="442" id="iii.xv-Page_442" />had spread itself upon the whole land, that it seemed 
a kind of resemblance of Noah’s deluge, in which 
only a few men survived amongst many beasts.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p87">2. The other sort of consequences were of a religious concernment. I speak not of the contempt, 
rebuke, and discouragement lying upon the divines, 
or rather the preachers<note n="33" id="iii.xv-p87.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p88">Presbyterians and Independents.</p></note> of those days; for they 
brought these miseries upon themselves, and had 
more cause a great deal to curse their own seditious 
sermons than to curse Meroz. They sounded the 
first trumpet to rebellion, and, like true saints, had 
the grace to persevere in what they first began; 
courting and recognising an usurper, calling themselves his loyal and obedient subjects,<note n="34" id="iii.xv-p88.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p89">Baxter in his book dedicated 
to Richard Cromwell did so.</p></note> never enduring so much as to think of their lawful sovereign, 
till at length the danger of tithes, their <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xv-p89.1">unum necessarium</span></i>, scared them back to their allegiance.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p90">I speak not therefore of these. But the great destructive consequence of this fact was, that it has 
left a lasting slur upon the protestant religion. <i>Tell 
it not in Gath, publish it not in Askelon, lest the 
daughters of the Philistines triumph</i>, lest the Papacy 
laugh us to scorn: as, if they had no other sort of 
Protestants to deal with, I am sure they well might.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p91">I confess, the seditious writings of some who called 
themselves Protestants, have sufficiently bespattered 
their religion. See Calvin warranting the three estates to oppose their prince, 4 Instit. ch. 20. sect. 
31. See master Knox’s Appeal, and in that his arguments for resisting the civil magistrate. Read Mr. 
Buchanan’s discourse <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xv-p91.1">de jure regni apud Scotos</span></i>. <pb n="443" id="iii.xv-Page_443" />Read the 
<i>Vindiciae contra Tyrannos</i>, under the 
name of Junius Brutus, writ by Ottoman the civilian. See Pareus upon the thirteenth chapter of the 
epistle to the Romans, where he states <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xv-p91.2">atrocem aliquam injuriam</span></i>, a large term, and of very easy application, to be a sufficient reason for subjects to take up 
arms against their king. A book, instead of the author, most deservedly burnt by the hangman. But 
shall we call this a comment upon the thirteenth 
chapter of the epistle to the Romans? It is rather 
a comment upon the covenant. Both of which, as 
they teach the same doctrine, so they deserved, and 
justly had the same confutation.<note n="35" id="iii.xv-p91.3"><p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p92">Burnt by the common hangman in Oxon, by command of 
King James the First.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p93">But these principles, like sleeping lions, lay still a 
great while, and were never completely actuate, nor 
appeared in the field, till the French holy league and 
the English rebellion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p94">Let the powder-plot be as bad as it will or can, 
yet still there is as much difference between the 
king’s murder and that, as there is between an action 
and an attempt. What the papal bulls and anathemas could not do, factious sermons have brought 
about. What was then contrived against the parliament house, has been since done by it. What the 
papists powder intended, the soldiers’ match has effected. I say, let the powder-treason be looked 
upon (as indeed it is) as the product of hell, as black 
as the souls and principles that hatched it; yet still 
this reformation-murder will preponderate; and January, in villainy, always have the precedency of 
November.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p95">And thus I have traced this accursed fact through <pb n="444" id="iii.xv-Page_444" />all the parts and ingredients of it. And now, if we 
reflect upon the quality of the person upon whom it 
was done, the condition of the persons who did it, 
the means, circumstances, and manner of its transaction; I suppose it will fill the measure and reach 
the height of the words of the text: <i>that there was 
no such deed done nor seen since the day that the 
children of Israel came up out of the land of Egypt 
to this day</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p96">For my own part, my apprehension of it overbears 
my expression; and how to set it off, I know not; 
for black receives no other colour. But when I call 
together all the ideas of horror, rake all the records 
of the Roman, Grecian, and barbarian wonders, together with new-fancied instances and unheard of 
possibilities, yet I find no parallel; and therefore 
have this only to say of the king’s murder, that it is 
a thing, than which nothing can be imagined more 
strange, amazing, and astonishing, except its pardon.<note n="36" id="iii.xv-p96.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p97">This was far from 
being intended as a reflection upon the act of indemnity itself, and much less 
upon the royal author of it, but only as a rhetorical attempt for expressing the 
transcendent height of one thing by an equally transcendent height of another; viz. by that of the mercy pardoning, and by that of the crime pardoned; both of them, in their several kinds, 
superlative.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p98">And now, having done with the first part of the 
text, does it not naturally engage me in the duty of 
the second? Must such a deed, as was neither seen 
nor heard of, be also neither spoken of? or must it 
be stroked with smooth, mollifying expressions? Is 
this the way to cure the wound, by pouring oil upon 
those that made it? And must Absalom be therefore 
dealt with gently, because he was an unnatural and 
a sturdy rebel?</p>

<pb n="445" id="iii.xv-Page_445" />

<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p99">If, as the text bids, we consider of the fact, and 
take advice, (that is, advise with reason and conscience,) we cannot but obey it in the following 
words, and speak our minds. For could Croesus’s 
dumb son speak at the very attempt of a murder 
upon his prince and father? and shall a preacher be 
dumb, when such a murder is actually committed?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p100">Or do we think it is enough to make long doleful 
harangues against murder and cruelty, and concerning the prerogative of kings, without ripping up the 
particular, mysterious, diabolical arts of its first contrivance? Can things peculiar and unheard of be 
treated with the toothless generalities of a common 
place?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p101">I will not be so uncharitable as to charge a consent in this particular wheresoever I find a silence: 
I will only conclude such to be wiser than others, 
and to wait for another turn; and from their behaviour rationally collect their expectation. But whosoever is so sage, so prudential, or (to speak more 
significantly) so much a <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xv-p101.1">politicus</span></i>, as to fit himself for 
every change, he will find, that if ever another turn 
befalls the nation, it will be the wrong side outwards, 
the lowest uppermost. And therefore, for these silent candidates of future preferment, I wish them no 
other punishment for the treason of their desire, 
than to be preferred under another change.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p102">But I have not yet finished my text, nor, according to the command of it, spoke all my mind. I have 
one thing more to propose, and with that to conclude.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p103">Would you be willing to see this scene acted over 
again? to see that restless, plotting humour, which 
now boils and ferments in many traitorous breasts, <pb n="446" id="iii.xv-Page_446" />once more display itself in the dismal effects of war and 
desolation? Would you see the rascality of the nation in troops and tumults 
beleaguer the royal palace? Would you hear ministers absolving their congregations from their sacred oaths of allegiance, and 
sending them into the field to lose their lives and 
their souls, in a professed rebellion against their sovereign? Would you see an insolent overturning army, 
in the heart and bowels of the kingdom, moving to 
and fro, to the terror of every thing which is noble, 
generous, or religious? Would you see the loyal gentry harassed, starved, and undone by the oppression 
of base, insulting, grinding committees? Would you 
see the clergy torn in pieces, and sacrificed by the 
inquisition of synods, triers, and commissioners?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p104">And to mention the greatest last; would you have 
the king, with his father’s kingdoms, inherit also his 
fortune? Would you see the crown trampled upon, 
majesty haled from prison to prison; and at length 
with the vilest circumstances of spite and cruelty, 
bleeding and dying at the feet of bloody, unhuman 
miscreants? Would you, now Providence has cast out 
the destructive interest from the parliament, and the 
<i>house</i> is pretty well <i>swept</i> and <i>cleansed</i>, have the 
old <i>unclean spirit return, and take to itself seven 
spirits</i>, seven other interests worse than itself, and 
dwell there, and so make our <i>latter end worse than 
our beginning</i>?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p105">We hear of plots and combinations, parties joining 
and agreeing; and let us not trust too much in their 
opposition amongst themselves. The elements can 
fight, and yet unite into one body. Ephraim against 
Manasseh, and Manasseh against Ephraim; but both 
equally against the royal tribe of Judah. Now, if we <pb n="447" id="iii.xv-Page_447" />dread these furies again being let loose upon us, oh! 
let us fear the return of our former provocations. If 
we would keep off the axe from our princes and nobles, let us lay it to our sins. If we would preserve their lives, let us amend 
our own. We have complained of armies, committees, sequestrators, triers, 
and decimators. But our sins, our sins are those 
that have sucked the blood of this nation; these have 
purpled the scaffold with the royal gore, these have 
ploughed up so many noble families, made so many 
widows, and snatched the bread out of the mouths 
of so many poor orphans. It is our not <i>fearing God</i>, 
that has made others not to <i>honour the king</i>; our 
not benefiting by the ordinances of the church, that 
has enriched others with her spoils.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p106">And now, since I have slid into a mention of the 
church of England, which at this time is so much 
struck and railed at, and in danger (like its first 
head) to be crucified between two thieves, I shall 
say thus much of it; that it is the only church in 
Christendom we read of, whose avowed principles 
and practices disown all resistance of the civil power; 
and which the saddest experience and the truest 
policy and reason will evince to be the only one that 
is durably consistent with the English monarchy. 
Let men look both into its doctrine and into its history, and they will find neither the Calvins, the 
Knoxes, the Junius Brutuses, the synods, nor the 
holy commonwealths of the one side; nor yet the 
Bellarmines, the Escobars, nor the Marianas of the 
other. It has no fault but its revenues; and those 
too but the remainders of a potent, surfeited sacrilege. And therefore, if God in his anger to this 
kingdom should suffer it to be run down, either by <pb n="448" id="iii.xv-Page_448" />the impious nonsense and idolatry of one party, or 
the sordid tyranny and fanaticism of the other; yet 
we will acquiesce in this, that if ever our church 
falls, it falls neither tainted with the infamy of popish plots, nor of reforming rebellions; and that it 
was neither her pretended corruption or superstition, 
but her own lands, and the kingdom’s sins, that destroyed her.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p107">For when I hear of conspiracies, seditious designs, 
covenants, and plots, they do not much move or affright me. But when I see the same covetousness, 
the same drunkenness and profaneness, that was first 
punished in ourselves, and then in our sanctified enemies; when I see joy turned into a revel, and debauchery proclaim itself louder than it can be 
proclaimed against; these, I must confess, stagger and 
astonish me; and I cannot persuade myself, that we 
were delivered to do all these abominations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p108">But, if we have not the grace of Christians, have 
we not the hearts of men? Have we no bowels, no 
relentings? If the blood and banishment of our kings 
cannot move us, if the miseries of our common mother the church, ready to fall back into the jaws of 
purchasers and reformers, cannot work upon us, yet 
shall we not at least pity our posterity? Shall we 
commit sins, and breed up children to inherit the 
curse? Shall the infants now unborn have cause to 
say hereafter, in the bitterness of their souls, <i>Our 
fathers have eaten the sour grapes</i> of disobedience, 
<i>and our teeth are set on edge</i> by rebellions and 
confusions?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p109">How does any man know, but the very oath he is 
swearing, the lewdness he is committing, may be 
scored up by God as one item for a new rebellion? <pb n="449" id="iii.xv-Page_449" />We may be rebels, and yet neither vote in parliaments, sit in committees, or fight in armies. Every sin 
is virtually a treason; and we may be guilty of murder, by breaking other commands besides the sixth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p110">But at present <i>we are made whole</i>: God has by a 
miracle healed the breaches, cured the maladies, and 
bound up the wounds of a bleeding nation: what remains now, but that we take the counsel that seconded a like miraculous cure; 
<i>Go, sin no more, lest a 
worse evil come unto thee</i>. But since our evil has 
been so superlative as not to acknowledge a worse; 
since our calamities, having reached the highest, give 
us rather cause to fear a repetition, than any possibility of gradation; I shall dismiss you with the like 
though something altered advice, <i>Go, sin no more, 
lest the same evil befall you</i>.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.xv-p111"><i>Which God of his infinite mercy prevent, even 
that God by whom kings reign and princes 
decree justice; by whom their thrones are 
established, and by whom their blood will assuredly be revenged. To whom therefore be 
rendered and ascribed, as is most due, all 
praise, might, majesty, and dominion, both now 
and for evermore</i>. Amen,</p>



<pb n="450" id="iii.xv-Page_450" />

</div2>

<div2 title="A Sermon Preached Before the University at St. Mary’s Church, Oxon, on an Act-Sunday." prev="iii.xv" next="iii.xvii" id="iii.xvi">
<h2 id="iii.xvi-p0.1">A SERMON</h2>
<h4 id="iii.xvi-p0.2">PREACHED</h4>
<h2 id="iii.xvi-p0.3">BEFORE THE UNIVERSITY,</h2>
<h4 id="iii.xvi-p0.4">AT</h4>
<h3 id="iii.xvi-p0.5">ST. MARY’S CHURCH, OXON,</h3>
<h3 id="iii.xvi-p0.6">ON AN ACT-SUNDAY.</h3>
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="2 Corinthians 11:14" id="iii.xvi-p0.7" parsed="|2Cor|11|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.14" />
<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-top:24pt" />
<h3 id="iii.xvi-p0.9"><scripRef passage="2Cor 11:14" id="iii.xvi-p0.10" parsed="|2Cor|11|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.14">2 CORINTHIANS xi. 14</scripRef>.</h3>
<p class="ctrtext" id="iii.xvi-p1"><i>And no marvel; for Satan himself is transformed into an 
angel of light</i>.</p>
<p class="first" id="iii.xvi-p2">HE who has arrived to that pitch of infidelity as 
to deny that there is a Devil, gives a shrewd proof 
that he is deluded by him; and so by this very denial does unawares infer the thing which he would 
deny. There have indeed been some in all ages, 
sects, and religions, who have promoted the Devil’s 
interests by arguing against his being. For that 
which men generally most desire, is to go on in their 
sin without control; and it cannot be more their desire, than the Devil accounts it his interest, that they 
should do so. But when they are told withal, that 
he who tempts to sin now, is to execute God’s wrath 
for our sin hereafter, the belief of a, spirit, appointed 
to so terrible an office, standing so directly between 
them and their sins, they can never proceed smoothly in them, till such a belief be first taken out of the <pb n="451" id="iii.xvi-Page_451" />way; and therefore, no wonder if men argue against 
the thing they hate; and, for the freer enjoyment of 
their lusts, do all they can to baffle and throw off a 
persuasion, which does but <i>torment them before 
their time</i>: this undoubtedly being the true, if not 
only ground of all the disputes men raise against 
demons, or evil spirits, that their guilt has made it 
their concern that there should be none.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p3">Nevertheless, on the other side, it must be considered, that the proving of spirits and immaterial substances from the common discourses of the world 
upon this subject, has not hitherto proved so successful as might be wished. For that there are such 
finite, incorporeal beings, as we call spirits, I take to 
be a point of that moment, that the belief of it ought 
to be established upon much surer proofs than such 
as are commonly taken from visions, and apparitions, and the reports which use to go of them; it 
having never hitherto been held for solid reasoning, 
to argue from what seems to what exists; or, in 
other words, from appearances to things; especially 
since it has been found so frequent, for the working 
of a strong fancy and a weak judgment to pass with 
many for apparitions. Nor yet can I think the same 
sufficiently proved from several strange effects, 
chances, and alterations, which (as historians tell 
us) having sometimes happened in the world, and 
carrying in them the marks of a rational efficiency, 
(but manifestly above all human power,) have therefore by some been ascribed to spirits, as the proper 
and immediate causes thereof. For such a conclusion, I conceive, cannot be certainly drawn from 
thence, unless we were able to comprehend the full 
force and activity of all corporeal substances, especially <pb n="452" id="iii.xvi-Page_452" />the celestial; so as to assign the utmost term 
which their activity can reach to, and beyond which 
it cannot go; which, I suppose, no sober reasoner or 
true philosopher will pretend to.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p4">And therefore in the present case, allowing the 
forementioned common arguments all the advantage 
of probability they can justly lay claim to; yet if we 
would have a certain proof of the existence of finite 
spirits, good or bad, we ought, no doubt, to fetch it 
from that infallible word of revelation, held forth to 
us in the scriptures; and so employ faith to piece up 
the shortness and defects of science; which, as no 
thing but faith can do, so that man must by no 
means pretend to faith, who will not sell his assent 
under a demonstration; nor indeed to so much as 
prudence, who will be convinced by nothing but experience, when perhaps the experiment may prove 
his, destruction. He who believes that there is a 
Devil, puts himself into the ready way to escape 
him. But as for those modern Sadducees, who will 
believe neither angel nor spirit, because they cannot 
see them; and with whom <i>invisible</i> and <i>incredible</i> 
pass for terms perfectly equipollent; they would do 
wisely to consider, that as the fowler would certainly spoil his own game, should he not, as much as 
possible, keep out of sight; so the Devil never plants 
his snares so skilfully and successfully, as when he 
conceals his person; nor tempts so dangerously, as 
when he can persuade men that there is no tempter.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p5">But I fear I have argued too far upon this point 
already; since it may seem something inartificial for 
the sermon to prove what the text had supposed. 
But since the infidelity of the present age has made 
the proof of that necessary, which former ages took <pb n="453" id="iii.xvi-Page_453" />for granted, I hope the usefulness of the subject will 
atone for what may seem less regular in the prosecution. It must therefore be allowed (and that not 
only from the foregoing probable arguments, but 
much more from an infallible and divine testimony) 
that there is a devil, a satan, and a tempter. And 
we have him here presented to us under such a 
strange kind of mask or vizard, that we cannot see 
him for light; and then surely he must needs walk 
undiscovered, who can make that, which discovers 
all things else, his disguise. But the wonder ought 
to abate, if we consider, that there is a light which 
dazzles and deludes, as well as one which informs 
and directs; and that it is the former of these which 
Satan <i>clothes himself with, as with a garment</i>. A 
light so far resembling that of the stars, that it still 
<i>rules by night</i>, and has always darkness both for its 
occasion and companion. The badge of truth is 
unity, and the property of falsehood variety; and 
accordingly the Devil appears all things, as he has 
occasion; the priest, the casuist, the reformer, the 
reconciler; and in a word, any thing but himself. 
He can change his voice, his dress, and the whole 
scene of his fallacies; and by a dexterous management of the fraud, present you with an Esau under 
the form of a Jacob; for the old serpent can shift 
his skin, as often as he has a turn to serve by his doing so. For it is a short and easy transition from 
darkness to light, even as near as the confines of 
night and day. So that this active spirit can quickly pass from one to the other, and equally carry on 
a work of darkness in both. We read of a <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xvi-p5.1">daemonium meridianum</span></i>, though the sun, we know, is then 
highest, and the light greatest. The Psalmist, in <pb n="454" id="iii.xvi-Page_454" /><scripRef id="iii.xvi-p5.2" passage="Psalm xci. 6" parsed="|Ps|91|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.91.6">Psalm xci. 6</scripRef>, tells us not only of a 
<i>pestilence which 
walks in darkness</i>, but also of a <i>destruction which wasteth at noon-day</i>; and consequently that he who 
is the great manager both of the one and the other, 
is as much a devil when he shines as Lucifer, as 
when he destroys as Satan.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p6">Now the Devil, I conceive, is represented to us 
thus transformed in the text, not so much in respect 
of what he is in his person, as in his practice upon 
men; for none ever dissembles or conceals himself, 
but he has a design upon another. And therefore, to 
prosecute the sense of the words by as full a representation of his frauds as I am able to give, I shall 
discourse of him in this method.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p7">I. I shall endeavour to shew the way of his operation upon the soul, in conveying his fallacies into 
the minds of men.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p8">II. I shall shew the grand instances in which he 
has played an angel of light, in the several ages of 
the church successively. And</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p9">III. and lastly, give caution against some principles, by which he is like to repeat the same cheat 
upon the world, if not prevented in time to come.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p10">And first, for the influence he has upon the soul.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p11">To lay open here all the ways whereby this spiritual engineer works upon us, to trace the serpent 
in all his windings and turnings, is a thing, I believe, 
as much above a mere human understanding, as that 
is below an angelical; but so far as the ducture of 
common reason, scripture, and experience will direct 
our inquiries, we shall find that there are three ways 
by which he powerfully reaches and operates upon 
the minds of men. As,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p12">1. By moving, stirring, and sometimes altering <pb n="455" id="iii.xvi-Page_455" />the humours and disposition of the body. That the 
soul in all its operations is strangely affected by and 
held down to the particular crasis and constitution 
of the corporeal part is indubitable. And that the 
Devil can model and frame the temperament of it 
to his own purpose, the woman whom Satan is said 
to have bound for so many years, <scripRef id="iii.xvi-p12.1" passage="Luke xiii. 16" parsed="|Luke|13|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.13.16">Luke xiii. 16</scripRef>, is 
a convincing instance. Now this expert anatomist, 
who has examined and looked into all the secret recesses, caverns, and little fibres both of body and 
soul, (as I may so express the matter,) knows that 
there is no grace but has its counterfeit in some 
passion; and no passion of the mind, but moves upon 
the wheel of some humour of the body. So that it 
is easy for him to refine, and, as it were, sanctify the 
fire and fury of a choleric humour into zeal, and 
raise the operations of melancholy to the semblance of 
a mortified demureness and humiliation. On which 
case of supposed sorrow for sin, but real disturbance 
from some other cause, it is not to be questioned, 
but many repair to the divine, whose best casuist 
were an apothecary; and endeavour to cure and 
carry off their despair with a promise, or perhaps a 
prophecy, which might be better done with a purge. 
Poor self-deluding souls! often misapplying the blood 
of Christ under these circumstances, in which a little 
effusion of their own would more effectually work 
the cure; and Luke as physician give them a much 
speedier relief, than Luke as an evangelist.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p13">2. The Devil can act upon the soul, by suggesting 
the ideas and spiritual pictures of things (as they 
may be not unfitly called) to the imagination. For 
this is the grand repository of all the ideas and representations which the mind of man can work <pb n="456" id="iii.xvi-Page_456" />either upon or by. So that Satan, our skilful artist, 
can as easily slide his injections into the fancy, as 
present a deluding image to the eye., From whence 
it is, that poor deluded women (followers of conventicles, or rather of such as meet them there) talk 
much of sudden joys, and raptures, and secret whispers of the Spirit, with a great deal more of such 
cant; in all which this grand impostor is still at his 
old work, and whether he speaks in the gentle 
charming voice of a comforter, or roars in the terrible thunders of damnation, is, and ever was, a liar 
from the beginning, and will be so to the end. 
Again, some perhaps have had a text, of something 
a peculiar significancy, cast into their fancy; as that 
for instance in <scripRef id="iii.xvi-p13.1" passage="Jerem. xlviii. 10" parsed="|Jer|48|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.48.10">Jerem. xlviii. 10</scripRef>, <i>Cursed be he that 
keepeth back his sword from shedding blood</i>; 
whereupon they presently thought themselves commissioned, by an extraordinary call from Heaven, to 
cut and slay all such as fought for the crown and the 
church, in the late infamous rebellion.<note n="37" id="iii.xvi-p13.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p14">Such persons, principles, and 
practices, can want nothing to enable them to overthrow any government, but to be 
countenanced by it.</p></note> Likewise it 
is very credible, that the same spirit can in discourse 
suggest smart sentences and strictures of wit, far 
surpassing the invention of the speaker; for otherwise, whence can it be that persons, known to be deplorably dull in other things, can yet be witty upon 
a subject obscene or profane? And no doubt, what 
the Papists falsely and ridiculously said of Luther, 
may with great truth be said of many leading heretics, that the Devil furnished them with arguments. 
For where the cause is his, he will never be wanting 
to give it an helping hand, but will be still with the <pb n="457" id="iii.xvi-Page_457" />heretic in his study, guiding his pen, and assisting his 
invention with many a lucky turn of thought and sophistical reasoning. So that upon the whole matter, 
the Devil himself may, perhaps, more properly pass 
for the heretic, and Arius or Socinus only for the 
amanuensis. For he is able to present images of 
words and sentences to the imagination, in as clear 
and perspicuous an order, as the most faithful and 
methodical memory. And why should the common 
word be, that the Devil stands at the liar’s elbow, if 
he were not to be his prompter? But</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p15">3. The Devil can work upon the soul, by an actual ingress into and personal possession of the man, 
so as to move and act him; and like a kind of vicarious soul, use his body, and the several faculties and 
members thereof, as instruments of the several operations which he exerts by them. Upon which account persons so possessed were heretofore called 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xvi-p15.1">πνευματόφοροι</span>, and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xvi-p15.2">ἐνεργούμενοι</span>. And if any one here should 
doubt, that a spirit can move and impel a body, 
since without quantity and dimensions on both sides 
there can be no contact, and since without contact 
some think all impulsions impossible, this maxim, if 
too far insisted upon, would bear as hard upon the 
soul itself, as to its moving the body, (allowing it to 
be a spiritual immaterial substance; which, I hope, 
in a Christian auditory, needs not to be proved.) 
And now, the premises thus supposed, how easy 
must it be for this spirit to cast any person possessed by him into a kind of prophetic ecstasy, and, 
with other amazing extravagancies, to utter through 
him certain sentences and opinions, and in the utterance thereof to intermix 
some things pious and good, to take off the suspicion, and qualify the poison <pb n="458" id="iii.xvi-Page_458" />of the bad? For so the sibyls used to wait, till 
at a certain time the demons entered into them, and 
gave answers by them, suspending the natural actings of their souls, and using their bodily organs of 
speech, with strange prodigious convulsions, and 
certain circumstances of raving and unseemly horror 
attending them; as Virgil elegantly describes the Cumaean sibyl, in his 6th Æneid.</p>
<verse id="iii.xvi-p15.3">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xvi-p15.4">—Subito non vultus, non color unus,</l>
<l class="t1" id="iii.xvi-p15.5">Non comptae mansere comae; sed pectus anhelum, </l>
<l class="t1" id="iii.xvi-p15.6">Et rabie fera corda tument; majorque videri, </l>
<l class="t1" id="iii.xvi-p15.7">Nec mortale sonans, &amp;c.</l>
</verse>
<p class="continue" id="iii.xvi-p16">Of which words, the Quakers amongst us (as little 
as they deal in Latin) have yet been the best and 
fullest interpreters, by being the liveliest instances 
of the thing described in them of any that I know. 
And so likewise in the case of the person possessed, 
<scripRef id="iii.xvi-p16.1" passage="Acts xix. 16" parsed="|Acts|19|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.16">Acts xix. 16</scripRef>. Certainly he could never have prevailed over so many men, had he not had something 
in him stronger than man. But what needs there 
any further arguing, or how is it possible for that 
man to question whether the Devil can enter into 
and take possession of men, who shall read how often 
our Saviour cast him out?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p17">These, I say, are the physical ways of operation 
which the Devil can employ, so as to insinuate there 
by his impostures in a clever unsuspected manner: 
which three general ways doubtless may be improved 
by so experienced a craftsman into myriads of particulars. But I shall confine myself to his dealings 
with the church, and that only within the times of 
Christianity; and so pass to the second general head 
proposed.</p>



<pb n="459" id="iii.xvi-Page_459" />

<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p18">II. Which was to shew the grand instances in 
which the Devil, under this mask of light, has imposed upon the Christian world. And here we must 
premise this general observation, as the basis of all 
the ensuing particulars; viz. that it has been the 
Devil’s constant method to accommodate his impostures to the most received and prevailing notions, 
and the peculiar proper improvements of each particular age. And, accordingly, let us take a survey 
of the several periods of them. As,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p19">1. The grand ruling principle of the first ages of 
the church, then chiefly consisting of the gentile 
converts, was an extraordinarily zealous devotion 
and concern for the honour and worship of one only 
God, having been so newly converted from the worship of many: which great truth, since the Devil 
could neither seasonably nor successfully oppose then, 
he saw it his interest to swim with the stream, which 
he could not stem, and, by a dexterous turn of hand, 
to make use of one truth to supplant another. Accordingly, having met with a fit instrument for his 
purpose, he sets up in Arianism, and with a bold 
stroke strikes at no lower an article than the god 
head of the Son of God; and so manages this mighty 
and universal hatred of polytheism, to the rejection 
of a trinity of divine coequal Persons, as no ways 
consistent with the unity of the divine essence. The 
blasphemy of which opinion needed, no doubt, a 
more than ordinary artist to give it the best gloss 
and colour he could, and therefore was not to be introduced and ushered into the world, but by very 
plausible and seemingly pious pleas.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p20">As for instance, that the ascribing of a deity or 
divine nature to Christ, was not so much a removal <pb n="460" id="iii.xvi-Page_460" />of polytheism, as a change. That for Christ to decry the pagan 
gods, and yet assume the godhead to himself, was, instead of being their 
reformer, to be their rival; and that by thus transferring divine worship to his 
own person, he did not so much destroy idolatry, as monopolize it. Moreover, that 
Christ himself professes his Father to be greater 
than he; and therefore, that either he himself is 
not God, or, if so, that the deity then includes not 
the highest degree of perfection. For if Christ was 
God, and upon that account comprehended in him 
all perfections, how could the Father be greater? 
which relation yet must imply a degree of perfection 
above that of the Son. And if it should be here replied, that the Father is greater in respect of a personal excellency, but not of a natural; such as reply 
so should do well to consider, how it can be, that 
where essence includes all perfection, personality can 
add any further. Besides, that the granting Christ 
to be the Son of God will not therefore infer him 
to be God. For the son of a king is but his father’s 
subject; and consequently, to assert any more concerning Christ, seems to be only paganism refined, 
and idolatry in a better dress.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p21">These, I say, were the Arian objections against 
the deity of our Saviour; all of them extremely sophistical and slight, and such as the heathen philosophers had urged all along against the Christian 
religion, for near three hundred years before Arius 
was born: and we shall find them grounded only 
upon their not distinguishing between perfection absolute and relative, and their absurd arguing from 
finite and created beings to a being infinite and uncreate; as might easily be 
shewn in each of the foregoing <pb n="461" id="iii.xvi-Page_461" />particulars, would the time allotted for this 
exercise permit. So that it was a most true and 
proper remark, that if we take from hereticks disputing against any article of the Christian faith what 
is common to them with the heathens disputing 
against the whole body of Christianity, they will 
have little or nothing left them which is new, or can 
be called peculiarly their own. Nevertheless, such 
plausible stuff, backed with power, and managed by 
the Devil, drew over most of the Christian churches, 
for a considerable time, to Arianism; and so, by a 
very preposterous way of worship, made them sacrifice the Son to the honour of the Father. But,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p22">2. As the Arian ages had chiefly set themselves 
to run down, or rather quite take away our Saviour’s 
divinity; so the following ages, by an <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xvi-p22.1">ἀμετρία τῆς ἀνθολκῆς</span>, a kind of contrary stretch, were no less 
intent upon paying a boundless and exorbitant devotion to every thing belonging to his humanity; and 
in a very particular and more than ordinary manner, to those who had eminently done and suffered 
(especially to the degree of martyrdom) for his person and religion. And this was the course all along 
taken by the papal heresy, from the very first that 
it got footing in the church; touching which, let 
none think it strange, that I make an immediate 
step from the times of Arianism to those of Popery, 
as if there ought to be a greater interval put between them. For though it must be confessed, that 
Arianism received its mortal wound by the first council of Nice, pretty early in the fourth century; yet 
these following heresies of Macedonianism, Nestorianism, Eutychianism, Monotheletism, &amp;c. (which, 
as different as they were amongst themselves, were <pb n="462" id="iii.xvi-Page_462" />yet, in truth, but so many shoots out of the old Arian 
stock,) continued much longer, and reached considerably beyond the sixth century; about the end 
whereof, and the beginning of the seventh, Popery 
began to work and shew itself by degrees; (Gregory 
the Great, who lived till the year of our Lord 604, 
being, not without cause, reckoned the last of the 
good popes of Rome, and the first of the bad;) so 
that in truth there was no vacancy, or intermediate 
chasm of time, between the Arian poison ceasing, 
and the Popish ferment beginning to infest the 
church. Well then, the deity of Christ having been 
thus irrefragably proved, and Arianism, with its appendant heresies, at length drawing off the stage, 
and another predominant principle coming on, it was 
now time for the grand deceiver to change his hand, 
being to work upon quite different materials, as well 
as with quite different instruments; and so to turn 
that vast honour and zeal, which, as we observed, 
the world bore to Christ’s human nature, to the perverting, depraving, and undermining of Christianity 
itself. For from hence men came to give that inordinate veneration to the sacrament of Christ’s body 
and blood; and for the defence thereof invented that 
monster of absurdities, transubstantiation. After 
which, with great industry, they got together and 
kept all relicks, which any way represented his 
memory, as pieces of the cross, and pictures of his 
body, till at length they even adored them; and, to 
justify their so doing, they cast their practice into 
a doctrine, that the crucifix was to be adored with 
relative divine worship; more than which, by the 
way, the heathens themselves never gave to their 
idols; but worshipped them only so far as they were <pb n="463" id="iii.xvi-Page_463" />representations, or rather significations of those effects and benefits, for which they adored the Deity, 
the great cause and original of them. But this superstition stopped not here, but extended itself likewise to Christ’s friends and followers, the saints; 
those especially, who, as I noted before, had sealed 
their profession with their blood: the memory of 
whom they celebrated with solemn invocations of 
them at their sepulchres, making offerings to them 
there, and bowing and falling prostrate at the very 
mention of their names, till at length this reverential respect grew into downright adoration. And 
thus by degrees Paganism came to be christened into 
a new form and name, by their setting up their <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xvi-p22.2">divi</span></i>, 
or begodded tutelar saints, and prosecuting their 
apotheosis with divine worship. And lest in this 
they might seem to intrench upon the honour of 
Christ, by treating his saints and servants upon equal 
terms with himself, they made their very zeal for his 
honour a plea for their making these saints their intercessors with him; alleging, forsooth, their own unfitness and utter unworthiness to approach him by a 
direct address, without such a mediation: as subjects do then most acceptably petition their earthly 
prince, when their suits are handed to him by some 
particular and beloved favourite: a shrewd argument, no doubt, if God and man proceeded by the 
same methods. But to go on: since religion would 
be but a very lame and imperfect institution, should 
not points of faith be seconded with suitable rules of 
practice; hereupon mortification and austerity of life 
were, in shew at least, equally advanced, and Satan 
began to play the white devil, by prohibiting, upon 
pretence of higher sacerdotal purity, the marriage of <pb n="464" id="iii.xvi-Page_464" />the clergy, (though at the same time reckoned by 
themselves a sacrament,) forbidding also certain sorts 
of meat, and enjoining others; as likewise imposing 
hair shirts, whips, scourges, with many more such 
corporal severities; for the recommending of all 
which to men’s use, they taught them, that these 
practices were satisfactory for sin and meritorious 
of heaven. And lest this might seem to derogate 
from Christ’s satisfaction, (as it certainly did,) they 
distinguished sins into mortal and venial. And 
whereas they held, that these venial sins could not 
deserve eternal death; and withal, that many men 
die before they have completed their repentance; 
for them they invented a certain place in the other 
world, for the temporal, penal expiation of such sins; 
to wit, purgatory. And since the pains of this were 
not to be eternal, but that a deliverance and redemption of the souls held therein might be procured, and 
that by the merit of the good works of others, to 
help out those who had none of their own, they 
came from hence to assert works of supererogation, 
as they called them; which good works, and the 
merit of them, not being always actually employed 
for the benefit of any, (and as if the world abounded 
more with good works than bad,) they are said to 
be reserved in the treasury of the church, to be disposed of (as there should be occasion) to such as 
were able and willing to ransom their suffering 
friends with silver and gold, (the very best of metals, and always held by them a valuable price for 
souls,) and this produced indulgences; the most useful and profitable part of the whole Romish religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p23">By all which particulars put together, you may <pb n="465" id="iii.xvi-Page_465" />see the curious contexture and concatenation of the 
several mysteries and intrigues of Popery; and how 
artificially one is linked to and locked within the 
other, in this chain of darkness made to hold and 
keep poor souls <i>to the judgment of the great day</i>; 
and (if God be not so merciful as to save them in 
spite of their religion) to condemn them in it too. 
And now these tenets being advantaged by the suitableness of them to man’s natural disposition, (which 
in matters of belief is too prone to credulity and superstition, and in matters of practice to an arrogant 
opinion of merit, every man being too apt to think 
that a good action obliges God, and satisfies for an 
ill one;) these tenets, I say, were upon these terms 
easily imbibed by the vulgar in those dark times of 
ignorance; which ignorance also was carefully cherished and kept up, by maintaining the sufficiency 
of an implicit faith, and securing the scriptures 
under the double lock of an unknown language and 
a bad translation. Besides all which, that they 
might not in the last place want a sure shelter and 
strong hold to defend them, in case this terrible book 
of the scriptures should come to be unsealed and let 
loose upon them, they had two other refuges to fly 
to; to wit, that of unwritten traditions, without 
which they held the scriptures imperfect; and of an 
infallible judge, without which they affirmed them 
to be obscure; two qualifications which must unavoidably render the scriptures an incompetent rule 
of faith. And thus the nail is driven home, and 
riveted too; and upon their being hereby made 
judges in their own cause, they do and must stand 
incorrigible; forasmuch as all conviction upon these 
terms is utterly impossible. And thus we have seen 
<pb n="466" id="iii.xvi-Page_466" />what a lofty Babel has been raised by this grand 
architect of mischief and confusion, the Devil; a 
Babel, with the top of it reaching to heaven, and 
the foundation of it laid in hell. And we have seen 
likewise the materials with which, and the arts by 
which, this stupendous structure was reared: and 
since neither old nor new Babel was built in a day, 
we have given some account also how this master-builder has all along suited his tools and engines to 
the proper genius and condition of each several age; 
sometimes working in the light, and sometimes in 
the dark; sometimes above ground, and sometimes 
under it; but in all, like a Romish priest, still under 
a disguise.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p24">And here, I think, it may be further worth our considering, 
that since the aspects and influences in heaven (which are some of the chief instruments 
whereby Providence governs this lower world) must 
needs work considerably upon the tempers, humours, 
and constitutions of men, under their several positions and revolutions; it cannot but follow, that the 
same must work very powerfully about the affairs of 
religion also, so far as the tempers and dispositions 
of men are apt to mingle and strike in with them. 
And accordingly, as I have observed that Satan 
played his papal game chiefly in the times of ignorance, and sowed his tares while the world was 
asleep; <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xvi-p24.1">cum Augustmus haberetur inexpugnabilis 
dialecticus, quod legisset categorias Aristotelis. 
Cum qui Graece sciret, suspectus; qui autem Hebraice, plane magicus putaretur</span></i>; when the words 
<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xvi-p24.2">haereticum devita</span></i> were looked upon as sufficient 
to warrant the taking away the life of an heretic: 
so on the other side, when this mist of ignorance <pb n="467" id="iii.xvi-Page_467" />began to clear up, and polite learning to recover, and 
get footing again in the world, by the great abilities 
and industry of Erasmus, Melancthon, Politian, Budaeus, Calvin, and several others, men generally 
then began to smell out the cheat; and after a long 
growing suspicion of the imposture they had been 
held under, came at length to a resolution quite to 
throw it off. But then again, lest so sudden and 
mighty a stream of light, breaking in upon the prince 
of darkness, might wholly overbear and baffle all his 
projects, he also began wisely to light up his candle 
too, in the new sect and society of Ignatius Loyola; 
a sect composed of the best wits and ablest heads, the 
most learned and industrious that could be got, to 
list themselves to serve the pope under him. And 
by this course he quickly brought his myrmidons to 
fight the Protestants at their own weapons, and for 
parts and literature to vie with the reformation. For 
he saw well enough that it was learning which must do 
his business, when ignorance was grown out of fashion: 
and that when such multitudes were resolved to have 
their eyes open, it was time for him to look about 
him too. Accordingly Satan, who loves to compass his 
ends and amuse the world by contrary methods, (like 
the evil spirit in the gospel, sometimes casting the 
person possessed by him into the fire, and sometimes 
into the water,) having, as we have noted, long imposed upon Christendom by Popery, and at length 
finding a new light sprung in upon a great part of it, 
and mightily chasing away that darkness before it, 
he thought it his interest to trump up a new scene 
of things; and so, correspondently to the two main 
parts of religion, speculative and practical, he fell 
upon two contrary, but equally destructive extremes, <pb n="468" id="iii.xvi-Page_468" />Socinianism and enthusiasm. Thus, like a subtle disputant, casting his argument into such a dilemma, 
as should be sure to gain him his point, and gall his 
enemy one way or other. And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p25">1. For the first extreme, Socinianism. Faustus 
Socinus seems to have been a person so qualified by 
Providence with a competent stock of parts and 
measure of reason, (for the man was no miracle, either 
in divinity or philosophy,) to shew, how wofully such 
an one (being left to himself) might blunder, and fall 
short of the right notions of religion, even in the 
plainest and most important points of it. He was 
indeed so bred and principled by his uncle Lelius, 
that Satan thought him a fit instrument for the advancement of the light of reason above that of revelation, by making (as he notoriously did) the former 
the sole judge of the latter. Socinus’s main design 
(or pretence at least) was to bring all the mysteries 
of Christianity to a full accommodation with the general notions of man’s reason; and so far the design 
was no doubt fair and laudable enough, had it kept 
within the bounds of a sober prosecution. For that 
which is contrary to reason cannot be true in religion; nor can God contradict that in the book of his 
revealed word, which he had writ before in the book 
of nature: so much, I say, is certain, and cannot be 
denied. Nevertheless, a little reason will prove also, 
that many things may seem contrary to reason, 
which yet really are not so; and where this seeming 
contrariety is, the question will be, whether revelation ought to control reason, or reason prescribe to 
revelation; which indeed is the very hinge upon 
which the whole Socinian controversy turns.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p26">But to proceed, and shew that even Socinianism <pb n="469" id="iii.xvi-Page_469" />itself, by a kind of antiperistasis, took its rise from 
Popery, as the occasion or accidental cause of it, it is 
to be observed, that those nice, bold, and unjustifiable 
notions, which many of the schoolmen had advanced 
concerning the divine essence and persons, (things 
which the mind of man can form to itself no express 
idea, nor consequently any clear comprehensive knowledge of,) caused in Socinus such an high loathing of 
and aversion to that whole scheme of Christian theology which then obtained in the world, that, breaking 
through all, he utterly denied the divine nature of 
the Son and of the Holy Ghost; and so exploded 
the whole doctrine of the Trinity, as no part or article of the Christian religion; frequently alleging 
also, that the urging the necessity of believing notions so contrary (as he pretended) to the discourses 
and maxims of natural reason, mightily scandalized 
and kept off the Jews, Turks, and rational infidels 
from embracing Christianity. And this consideration 
he laid no small stress upon.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p27">But in answer to it; by his favour, the contrariety of the notions here excepted against to the 
maxims of natural reason (as confidently as it has 
been all along supposed by him) was never yet proved; and as for the offence taken at it by Jews and 
Turks, he might have remembered, that the doctrines preached by St. Paul himself found no better 
acceptance, as being <i>to the Jews a stumblingblock, 
and to the Greeks foolishness</i>; but neither by him 
who preached it, nor by those who received it, at all 
the less valued for its being so: and certainly the 
Christian church would make but an ill bargain, to 
barter away any one article of her faith, to gain 
either Turk or Jew: and I shrewdly guess, that the <pb n="470" id="iii.xvi-Page_470" />Jews themselves understood bargaining too well, to 
part with their Moses for a Socinian Christ. But further, as touching this heresy: the time when it was 
vented in the world is no less observable than the 
instruments by whom; Satan suiting the work he 
had to do to the peculiar qualification of the age 
which he was to do it in. For as the schoolmen, 
who were the greatest and most zealous promoters 
of the papal interest, sacrificing both reason and religion to the support of it, were in the highest vogue 
for some ages before; so the age wherein it began to 
decline and go downwards had entertained a general contempt of, and aversion to, that sort of learning, 
as may appear out of Sir Thomas More’s Defence of 
Erasmus, and other critics, against Dorpius, a great 
patron and admirer of school-divinity. And as for 
Socinus himself, the Polonian who wrote his life 
testifies, <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xvi-p27.1">illum scholasticam theologiam nunquam 
attigisse</span></i>. Thus therefore was he qualified, it seems, 
to baffle the learned part of the world; and having 
made his first adventure in denying Christ’s divinity, 
and bringing it much lower than ever Arius did, the 
denial of his satisfaction unavoidably followed; no 
mere creature being able, in a strict sense, to merit 
of God, and much less to satisfy for sin. So that we 
see here how Satan, under the plausible plea of reason, 
introduced a doctrine into the world, which has shook 
every article of our faith; and in the full compass of 
it grasps in the most considerable heresies that ever 
were; especially those two topping ones of Photinianism and Pelagianism. And whosoever shall, by a 
true and impartial logic, spin it out into its utmost 
consequences shall find, that it naturally tends to, 
and inevitably ends in, the destruction of all religion: <pb n="471" id="iii.xvi-Page_471" />and that where Socinianism has laid the premises, 
atheism cannot be kept out of the conclusion. But 
now, that even reason itself is but pretended only, 
and not really shewn in the doctrines of Socinus, 
give me leave to demonstrate in one or two instances, 
instead of many more that might be assigned.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p28">1. That this doctrine asserts Christ to be a mere 
creature, and yet ascribes to him divine worship, 
and that both as to adoration and invocation; and 
this upon absolute and indispensable necessity.<note n="38" id="iii.xvi-p28.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p29">See Socinus in his catechism, 
discoursing of those who allow not of the adoration and invocation of Christ.
<span lang="LA" id="iii.xvi-p29.1">“Quid censes,” says he, “de iis, qui ista Christo non tribuunt?”</span> 
To which he answers: “<span lang="LA" id="iii.xvi-p29.2">Censeo illos non esse Christianos; quippe qui revera 
Christum non habeant: et Jesum esse Christum licet fortasse aperte verbis non audeant, re tamen ipsa omnino negent.</span>” 
And elsewhere: “<span lang="LA" id="iii.xvi-p29.3">Praestat Trinitarium esse, quam asserere Christum non esse adorandum.</span>”</p></note> So 
that whereas Socinus says, that the Jews and Turks 
are so scandalized at our asserting Christ’s deity, I 
am sure, that, by a peculiar and better grounded 
aversion, they are more scandalized at idolatry. 
And if Socinus will advance this proposition, that 
Jesus Christ is not by nature God, let Jews, Turks, 
and all infidels of common sense alone to make the 
assumption, that then he is not to be worshipped 
with divine worship. Christianus Francken shame 
fully baffled Socinus upon this head. And it is impossible for him, or any of his tribe, to maintain it. 
But,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p30">. This doctrine asserts also, that God cannot 
certainly foreknow future contingents; as Socinus 
positively concludes in the eleventh chapter of his 
Prelections;<note n="39" id="iii.xvi-p30.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p31">“<span lang="LA" id="iii.xvi-p31.1">Cum igitur nulla ratio, nullus sacrarum literarum locus sit, ex quo aperte colligi possit, Deum omnia, quae fiunt, scivisse, antequam fierent, concludendum 
est minime asserendam esse a nobis istam Dei praescientiam</span>,” 
&amp;c. <i>Socinus, Praelectionum capite</i> 11mo. In stating of which point, 
the heretic indeed grants, that where God has peremptorily purposed or decreed 
to do a thing, he infallibly knows, that the thing so decreed shall certainly 
come to pass, and accordingly may as infallibly fore tell it. A great matter, no 
doubt. But, by his favour; what is this to God’s foretelling of sinful actions, 
together with many passages of great moment depending thereupon (all of them 
declared by the prophets, many ages before the event of them?) For these things, 
as bad as they are, have their events, as well as the best that happen; and yet 
cannot be ascribed to God, as the cause or producer of them. Where upon, since 
such events, according to Socinus, proceed wholly from the free will of the 
immediate agents, he denies God to have any certain prescience of them; for that 
he will not so much as allow them to be in the number of things in their nature 
knowable, nor consequently to fall within the object of omniscience itself. 
Which though it extends to all that is knowable, yet reaches not beyond it. In 
answer to which I grant, that such future contingents as depend wholly upon the 
free turn of man’s will, are not antecedently knowable to a finite 
understanding; but that they are simply and absolutely in the very nature of 
them not knowable, this I utterly deny; and on the contrary affirm, that to an 
infinite understanding they are both knowable, and actually known too. And the 
reason of this difference is, because an infinite understanding never looks upon 
a future contingent, but it looks beyond it too; that is to say, by one single 
act of knowledge God sees it, both in the instant of nature before its 
production, and in the instant of nature after it: which is the true account of 
this matter, as being founded in the comprehensiveness of God’s knowledge, 
taking in past, present, and future, by one single view. “<span lang="LA" id="iii.xvi-p31.2">Scientia Dei ad omnia praesentialiter se habet.</span>” And how 
difficult soever, if at all possible, 
it may be for human reason, to 
form to itself a clear notion of 
the immanent acts of God; yet 
all that is or can be excepted 
against the account now given 
by us, will be found but mere 
cavil, and not worth an answer.</p></note> where, in answering, or rather eluding <pb n="472" id="iii.xvi-Page_472" /> such scriptures as declare the contrary, he all along 
with a bold impiety degrades the divine knowledge 
into mere conjecture, and no more; and so ranges 
the all-knowing God with the heathen oracles, soothsayers, and astrologers, not allowing him any preeminence above them, but only a better faculty at <pb n="473" id="iii.xvi-Page_473" />guessing than they had. So that hereby the here 
tic is either for giving us a deity without infinite 
perfection, or an infinite perfection without a power 
of infallible prediction, or an infallibility of prediction without any certain knowledge of the thing 
foretold: which, amongst other wretched consequences, must needs render God such a governor of 
the world, as, in those many important affairs of it, 
depending upon the free motions of man’s will, shall 
not be able to tell certainly what shall come to pass 
in it, so much as one day before it actually happens. 
He may indeed, as I shew before, shrewdly guess at 
events, (and so may a wise man too,) but further than 
guessing he cannot go. All which are such monstrous assertions, and so scandalously contumelious 
to the divine nature and attributes, and yet so inevitably resulting from the position first laid down 
by him, that nothing can equal the profaneness of 
them, but the absurdities.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p32">As for several others of the Socinian errors; to 
wit, about the nature of the sacraments, the divine 
covenants, the ministry, and the church, with sundry 
other parts of divinity, I purposely omit them; and 
mention only these two, as being in themselves not 
grosser errors in divinity, than inconsistencies in philosophy. So that upon this turn at least we may 
worthily use that remark of Grotius, in his book 
concerning the satisfaction of Christ; <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xvi-p32.1">Mirum esse, 
toties a Socino ostentari rectam rationem, ostendi 
nusquam.</span></i> But to shew compendiously how he 
stabs, not only the Christian, but also all religions, by 
one assertion; we must know, that the chief corner 
stone laid by him in this supposed rational (and by 
some so much adored) doctrine, is his affirming, that <pb n="474" id="iii.xvi-Page_474" />by the light of natural reason no man can know 
that there is a God; as you may see in the second 
chapter of his aforementioned Prelections. For the 
proof of which, amongst other places of scripture, 
he wrests and abuses that in <scripRef id="iii.xvi-p32.2" passage="Heb. xi. 6" parsed="|Heb|11|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.6">Heb. xi. 6</scripRef>, where the 
apostle tells us, <i>that he who comes to God must 
believe that he is</i>. Mark it, says Socinus; it is 
here said only, that he must believe this, not that 
he must know, or scientifically assent to it. But 
by his favour, as this is not here said, so it is as 
true that it is not here denied. And this new 
teacher of the world should, one would think, have 
known, that the words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xvi-p32.3">πίστις</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xvi-p32.4">πιστεύω</span>, 
<i>belief</i> and 
<i>believe</i>, are not always used in a strict philosophical 
sense, for an <i>assent upon testimony</i>, in contradistinction to an<i> assent upon grounds of science</i>; but 
generally, and at large, for any firm assent, whether 
upon one account or the other. I say, as this is 
certain from the use of the word in common speech, 
so there is nothing to prove, that the apostle in this 
sixth verse of the aforementioned chapter uses it 
otherwise than in this general, popular, and more 
enlarged sense. Nevertheless, admitting, but not 
granting, that he took the word in this text, in the 
strict philosophical sense of it, for an assent upon 
testimony, must this therefore exclude all assent 
upon scientifical grounds? Whereas it is certain, 
that the same thing may be the object both of our 
knowledge and belief; and that we may assent to 
the same proposition, upon the discourses of reason, 
drawn from the nature of the things contained in 
that proposition; and withal, upon the affirmation 
of one, whom, for his knowledge and veracity, we 
know worthy to be believed. No true philosopher, <pb n="475" id="iii.xvi-Page_475" />I am sure, (which Socinus never was,) either will or 
can deny this.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p33">But on the contrary, and in opposition to these 
new notions, I shall proceed further, and venture to 
affirm, that to believe that there is a God, only because God says so, is a mere 
<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xvi-p33.1">petitio principii</span></i>, and 
manifestly circular and ridiculous; as supposing, 
and taking for granted, the very thing, which as 
yet is under inquiry, and ought to be proved. For 
the being of a God is the thing here to be proved; 
and the testimony of God, whereby it is to be 
proved, must presuppose, or rather imply the antecedent being of him whose testimony it is. Supposing therefore, that the first revelation made to 
man of the being of God, (for it is of that only we 
now speak,) was by an express, audible declaration 
of himself to be God; yet this bare affirmation could 
not of itself, and in the way of a testimony, oblige a 
man to believe or assent to the thing affirmed, while 
he was yet ignorant who or what he was, from 
whom it proceeded. For surely, in order of nature, 
I must know that it is God who says a thing, before I can believe it true, because God says it. 
Otherwise, suppose some angel had affirmed himself 
to be God, as the Devil in effect did, when he challenged to himself the 
dominion and disposal of all the kingdoms of the world, and required divine 
worship of our Saviour thereupon; none certainly will pretend that such a 
declaration could oblige our assent. But when God affirmed or declared himself 
to be God, in the first age or ages of the world, no doubt this declaration was 
made in such a transcendent and supernatural way, and with circumstances so wonderfully glorious and extraordinary, <pb n="476" id="iii.xvi-Page_476" />that he or they to whom it was made, and Adam in 
particular, could not but perceive that the person 
making it was a being much above the condition 
of a creature, and consequently God. And such an 
acknowledgment of, or assent to the being of a God, 
was really an act of knowledge, as inferring the 
cause from the effect; and that too, such an effect, 
as could issue from nothing but such a cause. For 
which reason, the assent given in this case could not 
be founded upon bare testimony, nor be formally an 
act of belief, but an act properly and strictly scientifical. From all which I conclude, that it is absurd 
and irrational to suppose, that we can believe the 
being of a God upon the bare affirming this of himself, unless we have some precedent or concomitant 
knowledge, that the person so affirming it is God. 
And this utterly overthrows the assertion of Socinus; 
that the being of a God is knowable only by faith, 
or belief. An assertion much fitter to undermine 
than establish the belief of a Deity upon the true 
grounds of it; but it was perhaps for this very purpose that he intended it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p34">And thus much for the first extreme mentioned; 
by which Satan has poisoned the principles and 
theoretick part of religion; though the poison will 
be found of that spreading malignity, as to influence 
the practick too. And so we come to the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p35">Second extreme mentioned; under which, as an angel of light, 
he more directly strikes at the practice of religion; and that is enthusiasm. A 
thing not more detestable in its effects, than plausible in its occasion. For 
men being enraged at the magisterial imposing of traditions upon them, as a rule 
of faith equal to the written word, and being commanded <pb n="477" id="iii.xvi-Page_477" />withal to submit their reason to the cheat of 
an infallible interpreter, they too naturally struck 
off to his extreme, to slight and lay aside the judgment of all antiquity, and so to adhere only to the 
bare letter of the scripture; and then, both to secure 
and authorize their errors, they made their own reason, or rather humour, (first surnaming it the Spirit,) 
the infallible, unappealable judge of all that was delivered in the written word. And now upon these 
terms, what could keep a man so disposed from 
coming over to Socinianism; since the prime art and 
engine made use of by Socinus himself, for the venting of all his abominations, was a professed defiance 
of the judgment of all antiquity in matters of religion? And what likewise could hinder a man (if his 
temper inclined that way) from taking up in anabaptism, when he could neither 
find any clear precept for infant baptism, nor express instance of it in 
the scripture; but only probable inferences from 
thence, and remote consequences; all of them perhaps too little, without the universal tradition of the 
church, to found the necessity and perpetuity of 
such a practice upon? Especially having been encountered by such specious objections, as have been 
too often produced against it. And thus we see, 
how both the two forementioned extremes commence 
upon one and the same principle; to wit, the laying 
aside the judgment of antiquity, both in matters of 
faith, and in all expositions of scripture: but Socinianism being, as was observed, an heresy much too 
fine for the gross and thick genius of vulgar capacities, the Devil found it requisite sometimes to 
change his engine, and amongst such as these to set 
up his standard in Familism, or enthusiasm. A <pb n="478" id="iii.xvi-Page_478" />monster, from whose teeming womb have issued 
some of the vilest, the foulest, and most absurd practices and opinions, that the nature of man (as 
corrupt as it is) was ever poisoned and polluted with. 
For these enthusiasts having first brought all to the 
naked letter of scripture, and then confined that letter wholly to the exposition of the Spirit, (as they 
called it,) they proceed further, and advance this 
<i>mystery of iniquity</i> to its highest <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xvi-p35.1">ἀκμὴ</span>, by asserting 
the immediate indwelling of the said Spirit in their 
persons; so that by his impulse and authority they 
may, like Abraham, Phinehas, or Ehud, be carried 
out to actions, otherwise, and in other men, indeed 
unlawful, but in themselves sufficiently warranted 
by the Spirit’s dispensing with his own laws in their 
behalf, and much more with the laws of men; besides that, according to the same doctrine, he only 
who has this Spirit can be a competent judge of 
what is suggested to him by it. A principle of that 
diabolical malignity, that it sets men beyond all 
reach of the magistrate, and frets asunder the very 
nerves of all government and society. For it owns 
an impulse lawful, and yet unaccountable; whereby 
they are empowered to shake off laws, invade the 
rights and properties of all about them, and, if they 
please, to judge, sentence, and put to death kings; 
<i>because the spiritual man</i>, forsooth, <i>judgeth all 
things., but himself is judged of none</i>. And these 
were the persons who would needs set up for the 
new lights of this last age: blazing comets always 
portending, or rather causing wars and confusions 
both in church and state; first setting all on fire, 
and then shining by the flames they raised. But 
light, as we have seen, being so often made the <pb n="479" id="iii.xvi-Page_479" />Devil’s livery, no wonder if his servants affect to be 
seen in it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p36">And now, after this short view of Popery and enthusiasm, I hope I shall not incur the suspicion of 
any bias to the former, if (as bad as it is) I prefer 
it to the latter, and allow it the poor commendation 
of being the less evil of the two. I confess, that 
under both, the great enemy of truth strikes at our 
church and state; and that whether he acts by the 
fanatic illuminati or by Vaux’s lantern, the mischief projected by him is the same; there being in 
both a light (and something else) within, for the 
blowing up of churches and kingdoms too. Nevertheless, if we consider and compare these two extremes together, we shall find enthusiasm the more 
untractable, furious, and pernicious of the two, and 
that in a double respect.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p37">1. That the evils of Popery are really the same 
in enthusiasm. And</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p38">2. That the little good which is in Popery is not 
in this.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p39">And first; that the evils of both are equal, may 
appear upon these two accounts.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p40">1. That the enthusiasts challenge the same in 
fallibility which the papal church does, but are 
more intolerable in their claim; for Popery places it 
only in one person, the pretended head of the 
church, the pope; but enthusiasm claims it, as be 
longing to every Christian amongst them, every particular member of their church. So that upon a 
full estimate of the matter, the papacy is only enthusiasm contracted, and enthusiasm the papacy dif 
fused; the evil is the same in both, with the advantage of multiplication in the latter. But</p>

<pb n="480" id="iii.xvi-Page_480" />

<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p41">2. Both of them equally take men off from the 
scriptures, and supplant their authority. For as 
one does it by traditions, making them equal to the 
written word; so the other does it by pretending 
the immediate guidance of the Spirit, without the 
rule of the said word. For see with what contempt 
the father of the Familists, Henry Nicholas, casts off 
the use and authority of it. See also the Quakers, 
(who may pass for the very elixir, the <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xvi-p41.1">ultimum quod sic</span></i>, and hitherto the highest form of enthusiasts 
amongst us.) See, I say, how they recur only to the 
light within them; a broad hint to men of sense 
and experience, how they intend to dispose of the 
scriptures, when the angel of this light within them 
shall think fit to screw them up to an higher dispensation; for then no doubt they will judge it convenient to bury this dead letter out of their sight. 
But,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p42">2. As for the other proposition mentioned by us, 
viz. that the little good which is in Popery is not in 
enthusiasm; this will appear upon these grounds.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p43">1. Upon a political account. The design of the 
popish religion is, in the several parts and circumstances of it, to reach and accommodate itself, as 
much as possible, to all the humours and dispositions of men: and I know no argument like this 
universal compliance, to prove it catholic by. So 
that a learned person,<note n="40" id="iii.xvi-p43.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p44">Sir Edwin Sandys.</p></note> in his <i>Europae Speculum</i>, 
or survey of the religions of the western church, 
pronounces Popery, upon a strict view of the artificial, wonderful composure of the whole frame of it, the greatest piece of 
practical wit that was ever yet set on foot in the world. For to shew how in a 
depraved <pb n="481" id="iii.xvi-Page_481" />sense it <i>becomes all things to all men</i>; is any 
one of a pious, strict, and severely disposed mind? 
There are those retirements, austerities, and mortifications in this religion, which will both employ 
and gratify such a disposition. Or is he, on the 
other side, of a loose, jolly temper? Why there is 
that sufficiency placed in the <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xvi-p44.1">opus operatum</span></i>, and 
the external acts of religion, pieced out with suitable 
supplies from the bank of merit, which shall make 
the whole practice of it easy and agreeable. And 
lastly, if a man has lost his estate, broke his credit, 
missed of his preferments, failed in his projects, or 
the like, he may fairly and creditably take sanctuary in some monastery or convent, and so pretend piously to leave the world, as soon as he finds 
that the world is leaving him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p45">And as for the doctrinal part of the Christian religion, Escobar, with his fellow casuists, has so pared 
off all the roughness of that, and suited the strictest 
precepts to the largest and loosest consciences, that 
it will be a much harder matter to prove a man a 
sinner, than to condemn him for his being so; so 
carefully and powerfully do these men step in between sin and sorrow; so that if conscience should 
at any time become troublesome, and guilt begin to 
lift up its voice, and grow clamorous, it is but to go 
and disgorge all in confession, and then absolution 
issuing of course, eases the mind, and takes off all 
that anguish and despair, which (should it lie pent 
up, without vent) might overwhelm, or, as Ovid 
expresses it, even choke or strangle a man, and 
either send him to an halter, or prove itself instead 
of one.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p46">And thus these spiritual sinks receive and divert <pb n="482" id="iii.xvi-Page_482" />all those ill humours of desperate, discontented persons, which the world will never want, and which, 
in all probability, would otherwise discharge and 
spend themselves upon the state. For he who is 
malecontent and desperate, will assuredly either let 
fall his spirit, and consume himself, or keep it up, 
and so (as occasion serves) wreak his spite upon the 
public: for spite will be always working, and either 
find or make itself an object to work upon. Cain 
was the only person I have read of, who sought to 
divert his discontent by building cities; but the reason was, because then there were none for him to 
pull down. These, I say, are some of the benefits 
and benign influences which the papal constitution 
bestows upon the outward and civil concerns of such 
as fall within its communion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p47">But on the contrary, where the quicksilver or rather gunpowder of enthusiasm (for the fifth of November must not claim it all) has once insinuated itself into the veins and bowels of a kingdom, it presently rallies together all the distempers, all the 
humours, all the popular heats and discontents, till it 
kicks down crowns and sceptres, tramples upon 
thrones, much like those boisterous vapours shut up 
within the caverns of the earth, which no sooner in 
spire it into a quaking fit, (as I may express it,) but 
it overturns houses and towns, swallows up whole 
cities, and, in a word, writes its history in ruins and 
desolations, or in something more terrible than all, 
called a <i>further reformation</i>. But,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p48">2. Popery is likewise preferable to enthusiasm, in 
respect of the nature, quality, and complexion of the 
subjects in which it dwells.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p49">The popish religion has not been of that poisonous <pb n="483" id="iii.xvi-Page_483" />influence but it has brought up men of accomplished 
learning and morals, of a sublime wit, and all other 
excellent parts and endowments, which human nature can recommend itself by: whereas enthusiasm, 
on the contrary, seldom or never falls upon such 
dispositions, but commonly takes up its abode in the 
gloomy regions of melancholy, of an ill habit of body, 
and a worse of mind; so that the spirit of darkness, 
brooding upon the ill humours of the one and the 
distractions of the other, commonly hatches this 
monster. For, to look back upon some of the most 
noted ringleaders and promoters of our late disorders 
in church and state, were they not such as were first 
under some disorder themselves? persons for the 
most part cracked either in fortune or in brain, acted 
by preternatural heats and ferments; and so mistaking that for devotion, which was only distemper, and 
for a good conscience, which too often proved little 
else but a bad constitution. And in such cases certainly we may well collect the malignity of that 
principle, which never dwells but in such venomous tempers; and rationally conclude that the leprosy must 
needs have seized the inhabitants, where the infection sticks so close to the walls.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p50">3. Popery is likewise much more tolerable than 
enthusiasm, upon a religious account. The great 
basis and foundation upon which the whole body 
of Christianity rests, is the divinity of Christ’s person, the history of his nativity, life, and death, his 
actions and sufferings, and his resurrection and ascension concluding all. But though the popish 
church has presumed to make several bold additions 
to, and some detractions from, the old system of our 
faith, yet it always acknowledged and held sacred <pb n="484" id="iii.xvi-Page_484" />the foregoing articles, without ever venturing to 
make any breach upon them. Whereas on the contrary, Familism and Quakerism, the two grand and 
most thriving branches of enthusiasm, have reduced 
the whole gospel to allegories and figures; and turned the history of what Christ actually and personally did and suffered, into mystical and moral 
significations of some virtues to be wrought within 
us, or some actions to be wrought by us. And this 
in truth does, and must directly strike at the very 
vitals of our religion, and without more ado will (if 
not prevented) effectually send Christianity packing out of the world. Popery indeed has forced some 
bad consequences from good principles, but this destroys the very principles themselves.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p51">Add to this, that the corruptions in a church are 
not of so destructive an influence as schisms and divisions from it, the constant effects of enthusiasm. 
It being much in the body spiritual as in the natural; 
where that which severs and dissolves the continuity 
of parts tends more to the destruction of the whole, 
than that which corrupts them. You may cure a 
throat when it is sore, but not when it is cut.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p52">And so I have done with this parallel; after which, 
give me leave to recapitulate to you, in short, some 
of Satan’s principal and most specious abuses of religion, hitherto discoursed of by us. As first, how he 
made use of the church’s abhorrence of polytheism, 
for the introducing of Arianism, in the denial of our 
Saviour’s divinity; and next, how, upon the declension and fall of that heresy, 
he took occasion, from the zealous adoration of Christ’s person, to bring in a 
superstitious worship of the virgin Mary his mother, and of his picture in 
crucifixes, and the like; <pb n="485" id="iii.xvi-Page_485" />and so at length appeared, in Popery, a sort of religion making men in nothing more zealous than in 
worshipping such things. And lastly, how, when 
this also was shaken off, with the tales and legends 
that chiefly supported it, and the bare scripture, 
with the guidance of the Spirit, made the sole rule of 
faith, without the help of a pretended infallible judge, 
he then in the greater and more refined wits turned 
Socinian, and in the vulgar played the enthusiast. 
And thus, having pursued the impostor through all 
his labyrinths, pulled off his vizard, and turned his 
inside outwards, that we may now, by reflecting 
upon what is past, the better fence against his methods for the future; I shall here proceed to the 
third and last general head proposed, and under it 
very briefly set down some certain principles, by 
which he is likely enough to play over his old game 
again, and, if not counterworked, to trump up the 
same religious cheats upon the world, with more advantage than before. And these are eminently 
three.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p53">1. The stating of the doctrine of faith and free 
grace so as to make them undermine the necessity 
of a good life. God’s mercy is indeed the crown and 
beauty of all his attributes, and his grace the emanation of his mercy; and 
whosoever goes about in the least to derogate from it, may he (for me) find no 
share in it. But, after all, has not the Devil endeavoured to supplant the gospel in a considerable 
part of it, by the very plea of grace; while some 
place an irreconcileable opposition between the efficacy of that and all freedom of man’s will, and thereby make those things 
inconsistent, which the admirable wisdom of God had made so fairly subordinate. <pb n="486" id="iii.xvi-Page_486" />But notwithstanding such fancies, we shall find that 
religion, in the true nature of it, consists of action, 
as well as notion; of good works, as well as faith; 
and that he believes to very little purpose, whose 
life is not the better for his belief.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p54">But to state (as some do) the nature of justifying 
faith in this, that he who is confident his sins are 
forgiven him, is by that act of confidence completely 
justified, and beyond the danger of a final apostasy, 
so that all sins must for ever after be surnamed infirmities; what is this, but to give a man a licence 
to sin boldly and safely too, and so to write a perpetual divorce between faith and good works? The 
church of England owns and maintains free grace as 
much as any. But still let God be free of it, and not 
men; who, when he gives it, never makes a bare <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xvi-p54.1">Crede 
quod habes</span></i> the only title to it, or character of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p55">Antinomianism, as both experience and the nature 
of .the thing has sufficiently taught us, seldom ends 
but in Familism. And the sum and substance of that 
doctrine is, that it makes men justified from eternity; and faith not to be the 
instrument, but only the evidence of our justification, as no more than barely 
declaring to the conscience of the believer what is already done and transacted 
in heaven. Now let us see whether the former definition of faith can stand upon 
any other or better bottom than this of Antinomianism. For if the faith which 
justifies me be a firm belief and persuasion that my sins 
are remitted, it must follow, that my sins are remitted antecedently to that act of belief; forasmuch 
as the object must needs precede the act: assent or 
belief being such an act as does not produce, but 
presuppose its object. But if my sins are not actually <pb n="487" id="iii.xvi-Page_487" />remitted before I believe, how can I truly believe they are so? unless the believing of a false 
proposition can make it true; which would be a 
piece of logic as new as this divinity. Bellarmine 
indeed fixes this upon the doctrine of all the protestant churches, and much triumphs in the charge, 
but falsely and invidiously, and like a Jesuit, as (in 
spite of the character some have given him for learning and candour) he still shews himself upon this 
subject. For all the reformed churches (especially 
the church of England) disclaim it as a paradox in 
reason, a pest in morality, and an assertion so grossly 
absurd and contradictious, that not so much as the 
least shadow of an argument can be brought for it, 
unless <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xvi-p55.1">Credo, quia impossibile est</span></i>, may pass for one, 
which it will hardly ever do, but in the case of transubstantiation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p56">2. A second principle, by which in all likelihood 
the Devil may and will (as opportunity serves) impose upon the church, is by opposing 
<i>the power of 
godliness</i> irreconcileably to all forms. And what is 
this, but in another instance to confront subordinates, and to destroy the body, because the soul can 
subsist without it? But thus to sequester the divine worship from all external 
assistances, that by this means, forsooth, it may become wholly mental, and all 
spirit, is, no doubt, a notable fetch of the Devil, who, we know, is all spirit 
himself, but never the less a Devil for being so. On the contrary, we have 
rather cause to fear, that, in the strength of this pretence the worship of Christ may be treated as Christ 
himself once was; that is, first be stripped, and then 
crucified. For would you know what the Devil drives 
at in all this seemingly seraphic plea? Why, first he <pb n="488" id="iii.xvi-Page_488" />pleads, that a set service or liturgy for divine worship is superstition and formality; and then, that 
churches and a ministry are so too; and lastly, that 
the very letter of the scripture is but a mere form, (if 
so much,) and accordingly to be laid aside, as in Familism and Quakerism we have shewn it actually is. 
But then again some other shortsighted schismatics 
were for proceeding upon that doughty principle, 
that nothing ought to be allowed in the church or 
worship of God, but what is expressly enjoined in 
his written word: and accordingly in the strength 
thereof having run down several of the constitutions 
of the church of England, as forms and rules uncommanded in the scriptures, they soon had the same 
principle every whit as strongly, and more justly, 
retorted upon themselves by some of the brotherhood 
of another class, who (their interest leading them to 
carry the argument much further) inferred from 
thence, that tithes were to be taken away too. But 
this, you will say, was a pinching, ill-natured inference; and therefore the Presbyterians themselves 
(who it seems could find matter, as well as form, in 
the revenue, though none in the service of the 
church) not only granted, but stiffly contended also, 
that tithes were by all means to be continued and 
retained in the house of God; especially since 
they were so throughly convinced, that without 
them they could not keep their own. Now that certainly must needs be a very unkind and ungrateful 
principle, which starves the persons who maintain 
it; and a very weak one too, which affords no consequences but what make for its own confutation. 
It must be confessed, that <i>the power of godliness</i>, so 
much and so often boasted of by some amongst us, <pb n="489" id="iii.xvi-Page_489" />has been a very plausible, well-sounding word; and 
many a foul fact has been committed under the 
splendid cover of it. But it is now high time to 
redeem truth from the slavery and cheat of words; 
and certainly that can never be imagined to be <i>the 
spirit</i> or <i>power of godliness</i>, which teaches either to 
rob or desert the church, and shews itself in nothing 
but sacrilege and separation; it being, no doubt, a 
very odd and strange sort of <i>zeal for God’s house</i>, 
which <i>eats it up</i>; and a fire much likelier to come 
from hell than heaven, which consumes the altar 
itself. But,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p57">3. The third and last principle which I shall 
mention, whereby Satan has so much disturbed and 
abused the world, and may (for ought appears to the 
contrary) do so again, is the ascribing such a kingdom to Christ, as shall oppose and interfere with the 
kingdoms and governments of the world. Christ is 
indeed our king, and it is our honour and happiness 
to be his subjects; but where a zealous rebellion 
destroys monarchy, it renders his greatest prerogative, which is to be <i>King of kings</i>, impossible. 
There cannot, one would think, be a better design, 
or a more unexceptionable pretence, than to advance 
the sceptre of Christ in promoting the due authority 
of his church: and yet even upon this the Devil can 
forge such blessed maxims and conclusions as these.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p58">1. That since Christ has two kingdoms in the world, one his 
providential over all things, as he is God; the other his mediatorial, belonging 
to him as head of his church, with a full subordination of the former to this 
latter, during this world; men are apt to reckon of kings as his vicegerents 
only in the administration <pb n="490" id="iii.xvi-Page_490" />of the former of these, but church-officers 
as his deputies for governing the latter; and consequently that the sceptre ought to submit to the 
keys, and Christ’s providential kingdom to come under his mediatorial: a principle which the pope and 
some others (should opportunity serve) know how to 
make no small use of.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p59">2. That these ecclesiastical deputies of Christ, by 
virtue of a power immediately derived from him, 
may meet together, and consult about church affairs, 
when and where they shall think fit, in any part or 
place of their prince’s dominions without his consent, 
and, if they shall judge it requisite, excommunicate 
him too. And then Buchanan tells the world, “that 
he who is thrown out of the church by excommunication is not worthy to live.” And he might, 
if he had pleased, have told us also, in what soil 
such doctrines root deepest and thrive best.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p60">3. That these ecclesiastical deputies of Christ have 
the sole cognizance and decisive power in all spiritual 
causes, and in all civil also <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xvi-p60.1">in ordine ad spiritualia</span></i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p61">4. That a minister of Christ uttering any thing, 
though sedition or treason, in the execution of his 
ministerial office, and in the pulpit, is not to be accountable for it to any civil court, but only to the 
tribunal of Christ; to wit, the church, (or, in other 
words, to those who call themselves so;) forasmuch 
as <i>the spirit of the prophets</i>, they tell us, is to be 
<i>subject to</i>, and judged by, <i>only the prophets</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p62">5. That when religion is in danger, (of which they 
themselves are to be the sole judges,) they may engage in an oath or confederacy against the standing 
laws of the country which they are actually of and <pb n="491" id="iii.xvi-Page_491" />belong to, and then plead, that they cannot in conscience turn to the obedience required by those laws, 
because of the obligation of the said oath.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p63">And now, if this be the grand charter and these 
the fundamental laws of Christ’s kingdom, and the 
execution thereof be committed wholly to a sort of 
ecclesiastics, (and those made such by none but themselves,) it will in good earnest behove kings and 
princes to turn their thrones into stools of repentance; for, upon these terms, I know not where else 
they can expect to sit safe. As for the late troubles 
and confusions caused in these poor kingdoms by the 
same rebellious ferment, and carried on much more 
by black coats than by red, we shall find that they 
all moved by the spring of a few specious, abused 
words; such as <i>the Spirit, Christian liberty, the 
power of godliness, the sceptre and kingdom of 
Jesus Christ</i>, and the like. Touching which, it will 
be found no such strange or new thing for Satan to 
teach rebellion, as well as to manage a temptation, in 
scripture phrase. He can trapan a Jephthah into a 
vow and solemn oath, and then bind him, under fear 
of perjury, to perform it by an horrid and unhuman 
murder. And, in a word, by a bold and shameless 
pretence of God’s cause, he can baffle and break 
through any of his commands.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p64">And thus, at length, I have upon the matter des patched what I 
had to say upon this text and subject; a subject of such vast importance, that it would 
be but to upbraid any hearer, to enforce it by any 
further argument than itself. For can we have an 
higher concern at stake, than our happiness in both 
worlds, or a subtler gamester to win it from us, than <pb n="492" id="iii.xvi-Page_492" />he who understands his game so perfectly well, that 
though he stakes nothing, yet never plays for less 
than all, in any of his temptations? Which being 
our case, should not he who is so wise as to see the 
danger he is in, be so wise also as not to cast the 
least pleasing look or glance upon any of his insidious 
offers? especially in their first addresses, when they 
paint and flatter most: considering that nothing 
ever flatters, but what is false; nor paints, but what, 
without it, would appear exceeding ugly. There 
cannot certainly be a greater and a juster reproach 
to an intelligent being, than to barter away glory 
and immortality for baubles and fancies, to lose paradise for an apple, to damn one’s soul to please one’s 
palate, and, in a word, to be tempted with such proposals as the proposer himself shall extremely scorn 
and laugh at us for accepting. For what is all this 
but the height of mockery as well as misery, the very 
<i>sting of death</i>, and like being murdered (as the best 
of kings was) by a disguised executioner? For such 
an one the tempter ever was and will be; never accosting us with a smile, but he designs us a stab; nor 
on the other hand ever frighting those whom he 
would destroy. Such a course, he well knows, will 
not do his work; but that if he would attempt and 
ruin a man effectually, silence and suddenness are 
his surest ways; and he must take heed of giving an 
alarm, where he intends a surprise. No; we may 
be sure that he understands the arts of tempting too 
well not to know, that the less he appears, the more 
he is like to do; and that the tempter himself is no 
temptation. He is indeed an old, thoroughpaced, 
experienced sophister, and has ways to make the <pb n="493" id="iii.xvi-Page_493" />very natures and properties of things equivocate. 
He can, if need be, shroud a glutton in a fast, and a 
miser in a feast; and though the very nature of 
swine hurries them into the foulest dirt and mire, 
yet, to serve a turn, we read, he can make them run 
as violently into the water.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p65">Still his way is to amuse the world with shews 
and shadows, surface and outside; and thereby to 
make good that old maxim in philosophy, that in all 
that occurs to the eye, it is not substance, but only 
colour and figure, which we see. This has been his 
practice from the beginning, from the very infancy 
and nonage of the world to this day; but whatsoever 
it was then in those early times, shall we, whose lot 
has cast us upon these latter ages, and thereby set 
us upon their shoulders, giving us all the advantages 
of warning, and observations made to our hands, all 
the benefits of example, and the assurances of a long 
and various experience; shall we, I say, after all 
this, suffer ourselves to be fooled with the wretched, 
thin, transparent artifices of modern dissimulation? 
with eyes turned up in prayer to God, but swelling 
with spite and envy towards men? with a purity 
above mortal pitch, professed (or rather proclaimed) 
in words, without so much as common honesty seen 
in actions? with reformation so loudly and speciously pretended, but nothing but sacrilege and 
rapine practised?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p66">This was the just and true character of the blessed 
times of forty-one; and one would think it a great 
pity, that the same cheat should pass upon the same 
nation twice. For nothing but the utter subversion 
of church and state was driven at by Satan and his <pb n="494" id="iii.xvi-Page_494" />instruments, in that was then done; and lies, oaths, 
and armies (raised in the strength of both) were the 
means by which they effected it. In short, the nation was to be blindfolded, in order to its being buffeted; and Samson to have his eyes put out, before 
he could be made fool enough to kill himself for company. All grant, that the acts of the understanding 
should, in order of nature, lead and go before the 
acts of the will; and accordingly Satan is always so 
much a philosopher as to know, that there is no debauching the one, but by first deluding the other.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p67">It is indeed no small degree of impudence, (as 
common as it is,) for men to dare to own pretences 
contrary to what they actually and visibly practise; 
and yet, to shew how much “the world is made for 
the bold,” (as the saying is,) this has been the 
constant course of it, with an unfailing success at 
tending it. For as long as knaves will pretend, and 
fools believe, (as it is seldom but they keep pace with 
one another,) the Devil’s interest is sure to be served 
by both. And therefore if, after all this long scene 
of fallacy and imposture, (so infinitely dishonourable 
to our very nature,) we would effectually obviate the 
same for the future, let us, in God’s name, and in 
the first place, resolve once with ourselves to act as 
rational creatures; that is to say, let us carry an 
open, steady, and impartial eye upon what men do, 
in spite of any thing which they shall or can say. 
And in the next place, let us, as Christians, encounter our grand enemy the tempter with these two best 
of weapons put into our hands by the great Captain 
of our salvation, watchfulness and prayer: and if, by 
these blessed means, God shall discover and lay open <pb n="495" id="iii.xvi-Page_495" />to us his delusions, we may thank ourselves, if we fall 
by his temptations.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.xvi-p68"><i>To which God, the great Fountain and Father 
of light, who alone can scatter all those mists 
and defeat those stratagems which the prince 
of darkness has hitherto blinded and abused 
the world by, be rendered and ascribed, as is 
most due, all praise, might, majesty, and dominion, both now and for evermore</i>. Amen.</p>

<pb n="496" id="iii.xvi-Page_496" />

</div2>

<div2 title="A Discourse Concerning Our Saviour’s  Resurrection. John xx. 29." prev="iii.xvi" next="iii.xviii" id="iii.xvii">
<h2 id="iii.xvii-p0.1">A DISCOURSE</h2>

<h4 id="iii.xvii-p0.2">CONCERNING</h4>

<h3 id="iii.xvii-p0.3">OUR SAVIOUR’S RESURRECTION.</h3>
<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-top:24pt" />
<h3 id="iii.xvii-p0.5"><scripRef passage="Jn 20:29" id="iii.xvii-p0.6" parsed="|John|20|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.29">JOHN xx. 29</scripRef>.</h3>
<p class="hangtext" id="iii.xvii-p1"><i>Jesus saith unto him, Thomas, because thou hast seen me, 
thou hast believed: blessed are they that have not seen, 
and yet have believed</i>.</p>

<p class="first" id="iii.xvii-p2">CHRIST, the great Sun of righteousness and Saviour of the world, having by a glorious rising, after 
a red and a bloody setting, proclaimed his deity to 
men and angels, and by a complete triumph over 
the two grand enemies of mankind, sin and death, 
set up the everlasting gospel in the room of all false 
religions, has now, as it were, changed the Persian 
superstition into the Christian devotion; and, with 
out the least approach to the idolatry of the former, 
made it henceforth the duty of all nations, Jews and 
Gentiles, to worship the rising sun.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p3">But as the sun does not display his rising to all 
parts of the world together, nor to the same region 
shews his whole light at the same instant; but by 
weaker glimmerings at the first, gradually ascends 
to clearer and clearer discoveries, and at length 
beams it forth with a full diffusion; so Christ here 
discovered himself after his rising, not to all his 
apostles at once, nor to any of them with the same 
evidence at first, but by several ascending instances <pb n="497" id="iii.xvii-Page_497" />and arguments; till in the end he shone out in his 
full meridian, and made the proof of his resurrection 
complete in his ascension.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p4">Thomas we have one of the last in this chorus, 
resolving to tie his understanding close to his senses; 
to believe no further than he could see, nor to venture himself but where he could feel his way. He 
would not, it seems, take a miracle upon hearsay, 
nor resolve his creed into report, nor, in a word, see 
with any eyes but his own. No; he must trace the 
print of the nails, follow the spear into our Saviour’s 
side, till he even touched the miracle, and felt the 
article of the resurrection.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p5">But as in the too inquisitive beholder, who is not 
content to behold the sun by reflection, but by a direct intuition of his glorious body, there comes such 
a light, as at the same time both informs and chastises the over-curious eye; so Christ here, in his discovering himself to this doubting apostle, condescends indeed to convince him in his own way; but 
so, that while he complies with his infirmity, he also 
upbraids his infidelity; humouring his patient, but 
not sparing his distemper: and yet all this with so 
gentle an hand, and such an allay of sweetness, that 
the reproof is only collateral or consequential, not 
directly reproaching him for his unbelief, but implicitly reflecting upon it, by commending the belief of 
others: nothing in the mean time sharp or corrosive 
dropping from his healing lips, even in passing such 
a reprehension upon his disciple. He only shews 
him his blind side in an opposite instance, and so 
leaves him to read his own case in an antithesis, and 
to shame himself by a comparison.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p6">Now, inasmuch as the distinguishing eminency of <pb n="498" id="iii.xvii-Page_498" />the blessing so emphatically here pronounced by our 
Saviour upon a faith or assent springing not from 
sight, but a much higher principle, must needs import a peculiar excellency of the said faith; for its 
surmounting all those high difficulties and impediments attending it, though still with a sufficient 
reason to found it upon: (for that Christ never rewards 
any thing with a blessing, but so far as it is a duty; 
nor makes any thing a duty, but what is highly rational:) this, I say, is most certain. But then, as 
for those various and different objects which a genuine faith ought to come up to the belief of, we 
must not think that the same strength, as to the 
kind or degree of it, will be able to match them all; 
for even the particular resurrection of our Saviour, 
and that general one of all men at the last day, will 
be found to stand upon very different bottoms; the 
many difficulties, if not also paradoxes, allegeable 
against the resurrection of a body, after a total dissolution thereof, being infinitely greater and harder 
to be accounted for, than any that can be brought 
against the resurrection of a body never yet dissolved, but only once again united to the soul, which 
it had belonged to before.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p7">Besides which, there have, as to this latter sort of 
resurrection from the dead, been several instances of persons so raised again, 
both before and in our Saviour’s time. And in truth, as to the very notion of 
the thing itself, there appears not the least contradiction in it to any known 
principle of reason: no, nor yet (which is more) does there seem any greater 
difficulty to conceive how God should remand a departed soul into its former 
body, while remaining entire and undissolved, than that after he had formed <pb n="499" id="iii.xvii-Page_499" />a body for Adam, he should presently breathe into 
it (so formed) <i>a living soul</i>, as we read in the second 
of Genesis.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p8">So that St. Paul’s question, in <scripRef id="iii.xvii-p8.1" passage="Acts xxvi. 8" parsed="|Acts|26|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.8">Acts xxvi. 8</scripRef>, proceeded upon very obvious, as well as great reason. 
<i>Why</i>, says he, <i>should it be thought a thing incredible with you, that God should raise the dead?</i> 
pointing therein, no doubt, only to the latter sort of 
resurrection, specified in the person of our Saviour, 
and which alone he was at that time discoursing of.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p9">But, on the contrary, if we consider that other 
sort of resurrection of a body raised after an utter 
dissolution of it into its first materials; neither has 
the world yet, as to matter of fact, ever seen any 
example thereof; nor, as to the theory of the same, 
does the reason of man well comprehend how it can 
be done. So that the belief of this must needs have 
been exceedingly more difficult than that of the 
former.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p10">Which observations having been thus premised, I 
shall now proceed to close them all with something 
more direct to the main subject of the text, our blessed Saviour’s resurrection: touching which, though 
(as it has been already noted) his short continuance 
under death fully rescued his sacred body from all putrefaction, and consequently rendered his resurrection a thing of much easier speculation, and liable 
to fewer objections, as well as attended with lesser 
difficulties, than the resurrection of men’s bodies, 
after a total dissolution of them, can be imagined to 
be: nevertheless, it being a thing so confessedly 
above all the powers of nature, and so much an exception from the common lot of mortality, it could 
not but offer itself to the apprehensions of bare reason <pb n="500" id="iii.xvii-Page_500" />under great disadvantages of credibility; especially when the arguments brought from particular 
attestations were to encounter the prejudice of a general experience; nothing being more certain than 
that men commonly do not so much believe or judge 
of things as they really are, but as they use to be: 
custom for the most part passing for the world’s demonstration, and men rarely extending their belief 
beyond the compass of what they observe; so that 
bare authority urged against or beside the report of 
sense, may sometimes and in some cases control, yet 
it seldom convinces the judgment; and though possibly, meeting with a modest temper, it may in some 
cases impose silence, yet it very rarely and hardly 
procures assent.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p11">And probably Thomas’s reason, arguing from the 
common topics of the world, might suggest to his 
unbelief such kind of doubts and objections about 
his master’s resurrection as these. “Jesus of Nazareth was put to death upon the cross, and being 
dead, was laid and sealed up in his sepulchre, 
strictly watched with a guard of soldiers. But I 
am told, and required to believe, that, notwithstanding all this, he is risen, and is indeed alive. 
Now surely things suitable to the stated course of 
nature should be believed before such as are quite 
beside it; and for a dead man to return to life is 
preternatural; but that those who report this may 
be mistaken, is very natural and usual. Dead I 
saw him; but that he is risen, I only hear: in 
what I see with my eyes, I cannot easily be deceived; but in what I only hear, I may, and often 
am.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p12">“Neither can bare report of itself be a sufficient <pb n="501" id="iii.xvii-Page_501" />reason of belief; because things confessedly false 
have been as confidently reported; nor is any 
thing, though never so strange and odd, ever almost told of, but somebody or other is as positively 
vouched to have seen it. Besides that the united 
testimony of all ages and places will not gain credence against one particular experiment of sense; 
and what then can the particular report of a few 
conclude against the general experience of so many 
people and nations, who had never seen any thing 
like it?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p13">“Moreover, as the reporters were but few, so they 
were generally looked upon as persons of little 
depth and great simplicity, and such qualifications 
too frequently render men very credulous: they 
were also frighted and disturbed, and therefore 
the more likely to mistake; and might likewise 
be very desirous, both for their master’s honour 
and their own credit, that he should make good 
his word and promise of rising from the dead by 
an actual resurrection; and upon that account (as 
great desire naturally disposes to a belief of the 
thing desired) they might be so much the proner to believe that he actually did so. But, above all, 
why did he not, after he was risen, shew himself 
to the Sanhedrim, to the Scribes and Pharisees, 
and to the unbelieving Jews, openly in the temple 
or in the market-place? For this doubtless would 
have been a much more effectual way of convincing the Jews, than the bare testimony of his own 
disciples, which might be liable to many, and those 
very plausible exceptions, (with the Jews at least,) 
since nothing commonly more detracts from the <pb n="502" id="iii.xvii-Page_502" />credibility of a report, than the credulity of the reporter.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p14">“Besides all which, there appears also something of 
inconsistency in the main report; for that some report him to have appeared in 
one shape, and some in another: whereas truth uses to be uniform, and one 
man naturally should have but one shape; all agreeing, that in the telling of 
any story, variety (especially as to the chief subject of it) is ever 
suspicious.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p15">These and the like objections, I say, might be, 
and no doubt actually were made, both by Thomas 
himself, and several others, against the resurrection 
of our blessed Saviour; and how little weight soever 
we may allow them in point of strict argument, they 
have so much however of plausibility and verisimilitude in them, as may well warrant that remark of 
Calvin upon this subject. Namely,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p16">“That Christ, in manifesting his resurrection to 
the world, proceeded after a very different way 
from what mere human sense or reason would probably have suggested or looked for in such a case.”<note n="41" id="iii.xvii-p16.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p17"><span lang="LA" id="iii.xvii-p17.1">Quamquam aliterquam carnis nostrae sensus expeteret, 
resurrectionem suam Christus patefecit; haec tamen quae illi placuit ratio, nobis quoque optima videri debet. </span>
<i>Calv. in Harm. Evangelistarum</i>, p. 373.</p></note> 
Nevertheless, I do not much question but the fore 
going objections may be fully answered and fairly 
accounted for, by the respective solutions which shall 
be here given of them and applied to them: and in 
order to this, I shall lay down these preliminary considerations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p18">1. That the truth of a proposition being once sufficiently <pb n="503" id="iii.xvii-Page_503" />and duly proved, no objections afterwards 
brought against it can invalidate or disprove the 
truth of the said proposition; and consequently, that 
a man is obliged to believe the same, though several 
objections should be so produced against it, which 
he is by no means able to answer.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p19">2. That our Saviour, having done so many miraculous works in the sight of his enemies, beyond all 
possibility of doubt concerning them, as to matter of 
fact, ought not, even by his enemies themselves, who 
had been witnesses of the said works, (upon the 
strictest terms of reason,) to be looked upon in this 
dispute about his resurrection, as a person confined 
to or acting by the bare measures of nature; and 
consequently, that all arguments against it, taken 
from these measures, (they themselves being judges,) 
are to be rejected, as inconclusive and impertinent.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p20">3. That God intended not the gospel (of which 
most things relating to the person and works of our 
Saviour, no less than his doctrines, make an integral 
part) should be received by mankind upon the evidence of demonstration, but by the rational assent 
of faith.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p21">4. That this faith ought to be so far under the 
influence of the will, as thereby to render it an act 
of choice, and consequently free; and on that account fit for a reward.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p22">5. That in order to its being so, not all possibility, but only all just reason of doubting, ought to 
be excluded by it, and reckoned inconsistent with it. 
And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p23">6. And lastly, that such an irresistible, overpowering evidence of the object, as is conveyed to the <pb n="504" id="iii.xvii-Page_504" />mind by clear and immediate sight, is not well consistent with such a freedom of the act of faith as we 
are now speaking of; forasmuch as it determines the 
mind to an assent naturally beyond its power to 
withhold or deny, let men object or pretend what 
they will to the contrary.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p24">These considerations, I say, or some of them, duly 
applied, will account for every thing which is or 
may be objected against the resurrection of our Saviour. And accordingly, in answer to the first of 
the foregoing objections, to wit, that things, according to the common stated course of nature, ought to 
be believed before such as are beside it; and that it 
is beside, as well as above the course of nature, for a 
dead man to return to life: but that those, on the 
contrary, who report such strange things, may be 
deceived in what they report, is very natural and 
usual.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p25">To this I say, that although I readily grant this 
latter proposition to be true; yet the former, upon 
which the objection chiefly bears, I cannot allow to be 
universally so, but only <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xvii-p25.1">caeteris paribus</span></i>; that is to 
say, supposing the ground of the arguments on both 
sides to be equal; and that for this reason, that it 
is not always the bare difference of nature, in the 
things or objects proposed to our belief, which is the 
cause that one of them should be believed by us 
rather than another; but it is the disparity of the 
grounds and motives, upon which the said things are 
to be believed, which must determine our belief in 
such a case. It must be confessed, that for a man 
to be mistaken, or judge wrong of a thing, is but too 
natural to mankind; and that on the other side, for <pb n="505" id="iii.xvii-Page_505" />a man to rise from the dead, is both beside and above 
nature. Nevertheless, in some cases and instances, 
there may be greater reason to believe this latter, (as 
strange and preternatural as it is,) than, in certain 
cases, to believe some other events, though perfectly 
natural. As, for instance, that Lazarus being dead, 
and laid in the grave, should continue there till he 
rotted to dust, was a thing in all respects according 
to the course of nature; and on the contrary, that 
he should rise from thence, after he had lain there 
four days, was a thing as much above and beside it: 
and yet for all this, there was a great deal more reason for the belief of this, than of the other; 
forasmuch as this was undeniably attested by a multitude 
of eyewitnesses, who beheld this great work, and 
neither could be deceived themselves, nor have any 
the least purpose of deceiving others, in what they 
reported. Nor did the Jews at all except against 
what was told them concerning Lazarus, upon 
any of those two forementioned accounts, but fully 
and firmly believed what they had heard, and that 
with such an absolute assurance, that they took up 
designs of killing Lazarus himself, to prevent people’s flocking after him, and being converted by the 
sight of him; which, had they believed him still 
dead, was surely such a method of dealing with 
him, as common sense and reason would never have 
thought of. But</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p26">2. Whereas the next objection represents Thomas 
pleading, as a reason of his present unbelief, that he 
saw our Saviour dead and buried, but only hears 
that he is risen; and that he can hardly be deceived 
in what he sees, but in what he hears he easily may.</p>

<pb n="506" id="iii.xvii-Page_506" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p27">I answer, that as to the simple apprehensions of 
these two senses, one takes in its respective object by 
as sure a perception as the other, though perhaps 
not so quick nor so refined. But the mistake in either of these is not from any failure in the bare simple perception of its proper object, but from the judgment passed by the understanding faculty upon the 
said perceptions, in wrongly affirming or denying 
something concerning them. Thus in the present 
case, Thomas, on the one side, had seen his Lord 
dead, and buried, with his own eyes; and on the 
other, heard that he was risen from the dead, from 
the mouth of several known witnesses unanimously 
affirming it: in which argument the point turns not 
upon this, that the sight represents and reports its 
object more surely than the hearing, but upon the 
qualifications of the witnesses attesting what had 
passed concerning the objects of either. And this 
being so much more advantageous, in point of credibility, on the disciples side than on Thomas’s, had 
there really been an inconsistency between both 
their testimonies, that of the disciples ought in 
reason to have outweighed and took place of his. 
But to render his unbelief so much the more inexcusable, there was no inconsistency at all between 
what had been affirmed by Thomas himself, and 
what was afterwards testified by his fellow-disciples. For as Thomas was an ocular witness of 
Christ’s death and burial, so were the other disciples 
of his resurrection, having actually seen him after he 
was risen. And as he had no cause to doubt of their 
veracity in what they told him, so neither had he 
any reason to doubt of the credibility of the thing <pb n="507" id="iii.xvii-Page_507" />told by them. Forasmuch as Thomas himself had 
seen three instances of persons raised from the dead 
by our Saviour, during the time of his converse with 
him. All which must needs, upon the strictest terms 
of reason, render his unbelief and doubting of our 
Saviour’s own resurrection (so unquestionably attested) utterly indefensible. But to proceed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p28">3. It being above objected also, that several reports, found at last to be confessedly false, have yet 
for some time been as confidently vouched for true, 
as this now before us was or could be; and moreover, 
that there is hardly any report so false, strange, and 
unusual, but that some have been as positively affirmed by others to have been eyewitnesses of the 
same:</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p29">In answer to which, all this must be granted to be 
extremely true, but withal nothing to the purpose, 
since if it proves any thing, it must prove a great 
deal too much, viz. That there is no credit to be rationally given to any thing that we hear, how credible soever in itself. For certain it is, that many, 
even the grossest falsehoods, have been reported, received, and actually believed as true; and many stories certainly true have (for a considerable time at 
least) been absolutely rejected as false: and if this 
must pass for a sufficient reason to deny, or so much 
as to suspect and question every thing else reported 
to us to be so likewise, then farewell all rational 
belief, credit, and certainty, as being hereby quite 
sent packing out of the world. But</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p30">4. It is yet further argued, that as the united testimony and report of all places and ages will not gain 
credence against so much as one particular experiment of sense; so, much less can the particular <pb n="508" id="iii.xvii-Page_508" />report of a few persons conclude any thing against 
the universal experience of all.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p31">To this I answer, that the account given by those 
few disciples, of our Saviour’s resurrection, was so far 
from being contrary to the universal experience and 
sense of mankind, especially those of the Jewish 
church and nation, that the Old Testament, as well 
as the New, has several examples upon record, of persons who had been raised from the dead; which 
being so well known to the Jews, might justly pass 
rather for so many proofs and confirmations of the 
credibility of our Saviour’s resurrection, than that our 
Saviour’s resurrection, after such preceding instances 
of so like a nature, should be supposed to carry any 
thing in it contradictory to the common sense and 
opinion of the world. Besides all which, those words 
of Herod, upon his hearing of the miracles of Christ, 
seem here very observable. <i>It is John</i>, says he, 
<i>whom I beheaded; he is risen from the dead</i>, &amp;c.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p32">These words, I say, so readily uttered by him, 
without any previous demur, or strain of thought, 
could not but shew, that the resurrection from the 
dead, of some particular persons, even as to this life, 
was no such strange, unheard of notion with him 
and the rest of the Jews, but that they were so far 
at least acquainted with it, as to account it neither 
impossible nor incredible. But</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p33">5. It is again alleged, for the invalidating of the 
report made by the disciples concerning our Saviour, 
that the fright and disturbance they were under, 
upon our Saviour’s crucifixion, and the rage expressed by the Jews against his disciples, as well as 
against himself, might naturally enough bring upon 
them such a confusion of thought and aptness to <pb n="509" id="iii.xvii-Page_509" />mistake, as might very well lessen the certainty, and 
consequently take off much of the credit of their 
testimony.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p34">To which I answer, that fears or frights do not 
so operate upon the outward senses, as to supersede 
or hinder them in their first and simple apprehensions of their respective objects, which are also naturally the clearest and most impartial. I grant, 
indeed, that fear, and some other passions, may so divert the steadiness and intention of the intellectual judging faculty for some 
time, that it cannot presently form so exact a judgment upon the objects 
tendered to it by the senses, as otherwise it might 
do. But still this is only an interruption of the 
acts, rather than any disablement of the faculty; 
which, as soon as the present passion is over, comes 
to debate and judge of all objects presented to it, as 
perfectly as it did before. It is disputed, I know, 
in natural philosophy, whether the sense being duly 
qualified, and the object as duly proposed, and the 
medium fitted to both, the sense can be deceived in 
the apprehension of its object; and it is generally 
held in the negative. But supposing that the sense 
might be deceived, this would make nothing against 
us in the present case; forasmuch as natural fallibility may very well consist with actual certainty; 
nothing being more true, than that as a man is capable of being mistaken, so on the contrary he is 
oftentimes actually not mistaken; and whosoever is 
not mistaken, is, as to that particular act, and with 
reference to that particular object, truly and properly certain. And this was the very case of the 
disciples affirming Christ’s resurrection, from a full 
conviction of their sight and other senses; a conviction <pb n="510" id="iii.xvii-Page_510" />too strong and sure to admit of any reason sufficient to overbear it. For as to the foregoing objection, from the greatness of the fear, then supposed 
to have been upon them, we have shewn the weakness or rather nullity of that already; and not only 
so, but the very proceedings of the Jews themselves 
give us an irrefragable confutation of the same. 
For if a report, coming from persons under an extreme fear, ought upon that score to lose all credibility, surely this should, on a very eminent and peculiar occasion, have took place in the guards set by 
Pilate to watch Christ’s sepulchre; who (as we read 
in <scripRef id="iii.xvii-p34.1" passage="Matth. xxviii. 4" parsed="|Matt|28|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.4">Matth. xxviii. 4</scripRef>) were seized with such an amazing, dispiriting fear, <i>that they shook, and became 
as dead men</i>. Nevertheless the priests (no fools, 
though something else) looked upon them as very 
credible witnesses of what they had seen, and after 
wards related to them: and consequently judged 
their testimony, if contrary, like to prove so disadvantageous to their design, that they thought they 
could not bribe them too high, nor buy their silence 
at too dear a rate; which, had they thought that 
all that was told them was but idle tales, and 
founded only in a panic, unaccountable consternation, no doubt, they would never have done at such 
a price. For Jews, of all men, are not wont to part 
with their money for nothing, or an idle tale, which 
was no more.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p35">6. Some again argue, that since Christ had so 
expressly and openly beforehand declared and fore 
told his resurrection from the dead, that his adversaries, as well as his followers, had took particular 
notice thereof; no doubt his disciples thereupon 
could not but be highly concerned, that their master <pb n="511" id="iii.xvii-Page_511" />should make good that his word and promise in the 
face of the world: and accordingly (as great desire 
naturally disposes to facility of belief) they might 
be apt to persuade themselves, that the event had 
indeed answered the prediction; and that he was 
now actually risen, as he had several times promised 
them, while he lived and conversed with them. 
Thus their zeal for their Lord’s honour might cause 
them strongly to desire, and that desire as strongly 
incline them to believe, his resurrection. So, I say, 
some argue.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p36">To which I answer, that as the objection before 
this represented the disciples in this whole business 
as persons extremely weak, so this would represent 
them as equally wicked; the former, as men wretchedly deceived, and this latter, as designing to deceive 
others; and that by a vile, fraudulent intrigue, contrived and carried on by them, both for their master’s and their own reputation; an intrigue so very 
fraudulent, that the known, unblemished simplicity, 
integrity, and veracity of the persons concerned, and 
so remarkable throughout the whole course of their 
lives, makes it morally impossible, and consequently 
incredible, that persons of such a character should 
ever be guilty of so foul a practice and so base a 
collusion. And no more needs be said for their vindication from so impudent a calumny. But</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p37">7. Whereas it is suggested, that nothing could 
be so powerful and effectual a means to cause and 
propagate a belief of Christ’s resurrection, as to have 
shewn himself, after he was risen, to the Scribes and 
Pharisees, and the unbelieving Jews, openly in the 
temple or the market-place, which yet he did not; 
I answer, that supposing that Christ, after he was <pb n="512" id="iii.xvii-Page_512" />risen, had appeared so publicly amongst the Jews, 
as the objection here requires, no doubt they would 
have offered to lay violent hands upon him, as they 
had before designed to kill Lazarus, and that for 
the same reason. In which case, had our Saviour 
vanished out of their sight and hands, (as question 
less he would have done, and as he had once or 
twice done from the eyes of his own disciples,) what 
would the Jews have concluded from hence, but 
that they had seen a ghost, a spectre, or apparition? 
And what conviction would that have wrought in 
them? Why, none at all, but that their senses had 
been abused, and imposed upon by some magical 
illusion. And what good effect could this have had 
upon their minds, for the bringing them to a belief, 
that Christ was truly risen? and much less that he 
was the Messias? which yet was the grand doctrine 
to be proved by the resurrection, and of which he 
had given them abundant proof before, by raising 
Lazarus and others from the dead; which yet we 
find had no such effect upon the generality of them 
at all. This to me seems as clear reason, and as 
natural consequence, as the mind of man, in such a 
case, can well be determined by. And no doubt, 
Almighty God foresaw this, and many more such 
consequences, which our short reason can neither 
reach nor pierce into; forasmuch as his ways and 
counsels may, and ought in all reason to be allowed, 
to proceed by measures quite different from ours; 
and accordingly, that he might not think fit to 
vouchsafe the Jews the highest evidence of Christ’s 
resurrection, which it was capable of, who had rejected such high evidence of the like nature before; 
but rather judged it enough for him to afford them <pb n="513" id="iii.xvii-Page_513" />such evidence of it, as was in itself sufficient to convince them, and consequently to render their disbelief thereof irrational and unexcusable; besides that 
the highest evidence of an object proposed to be believed, may not consist with such a worth and merit 
in the said belief, as may fit it for a reward; as our 
Saviour’s words to Thomas in the text manifestly 
import. From all which, I think we may, upon 
solid grounds, conclude, that the foregoing objection 
(how plausible soever it may seem at first) argues 
nothing against the belief of our Saviour’s resurrection. But</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p38">8. It is moreover objected, that there is no small 
disagreement found in the main report about our 
Saviour’s resurrection; as, that some of his disciples 
relate him to have appeared in one form, or shape, 
and some in another, whereas one man naturally 
can be allowed but one form and shape: and with 
al, that he came in to his disciples while the doors 
were shut; which seems wholly inconsistent with 
the essential dimensions of an human body, which 
cannot possibly pass through crevices or keyholes; 
the nature of quantity making such a penetration 
confessedly impossible.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p39">To which I answer, according to the second preliminary consideration above laid down by us, that 
the bare measures of nature, after so many miracles 
done by our Saviour on the one side, and attested 
and owned by the Jews, as surpassing all power, 
merely natural, on the other, ought by no means to 
be a rule for us to proceed by in the present case. 
And therefore, to give the objection its full force 
and advantage, supposing it urged by some Jew 
against the truth of Christ’s resurrection, may we <pb n="514" id="iii.xvii-Page_514" />not hereupon ask the said Jew this plain question? 
Were the Jews eyewitnesses of the miracles and supernatural works done by our Saviour, or were they 
not? The latter cannot possibly be said, there being hardly a man in Jerusalem who had not personally seen some of them done. And if the former 
be granted, upon what ground of reason could those 
Jews deny, but that he, who acted by such a supernatural power in some things, might as well do the 
same in others? Or pretend that he who had raised 
Lazarus from the dead might not, if he pleased, 
present himself in different shapes and forms; whether it were by differently qualifying his own body, 
as the object then offered to be seen, or by differently disposing the visive faculty and organs of sight, 
in such as were to see it? (as we read he actually 
did to two of his disciples, whose eyes were so held, 
that though they looked upon him, yet they could 
not actually know him, <scripRef id="iii.xvii-p39.1" passage="Luke xxiv. 16" parsed="|Luke|24|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.16">Luke xxiv. 16</scripRef>.) And upon 
the same ground likewise, might he not as well by 
his supernatural power appear amongst his disciples, 
<i>while the doors were shut</i>? <scripRef id="iii.xvii-p39.2" passage="John xx. 19" parsed="|John|20|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.19">John xx. 19</scripRef>. Though 
these words, taken <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xvii-p39.3">in sensu diviso</span></i>, as the logicians 
speak, and not <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xvii-p39.4">in sensu composito</span></i>, may be accounted 
for upon very intelligible grounds; that is to say, 
that Christ came not through the doors continuing 
shut, or through chinks, or keyholes, (as some profanely word it,) while he passed into the room; but 
that, finding them shut, he, without any noise or difficulty, caused them by his 
supernatural power to fall open before him. And even this was enough to surprise 
his disciples so far, as to fright, and make them think that they saw a spirit. 
Which sense of the words, as it is fair, and unforced, and agreeable <pb n="515" id="iii.xvii-Page_515" />to the common way of speaking, so it infers not 
in the least that great absurdity in philosophy, of a 
penetration of bodies; though still it must be confessed and owned, that, in all this dispute, our 
Saviour’s body, after his resurrection, was not to be 
looked upon as a natural, but supernatural body; 
that is to say, of quite different qualities from what 
it had before, albeit we still grant it to have been 
the same in substance. Upon which account, for 
bare human reason to be able to assign what could 
or could not be done by a body so supernaturally 
qualified, (and as it were spiritualized,) I think it no 
reproach to it at all, freely to confess itself wholly at 
a loss; and consequently, that to argue from the 
state and natural properties of such bodies as we 
carry about us, to those of our Saviour’s body, after 
he was risen from the dead, would be a manifest 
transition <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xvii-p39.5">a genere ad genus</span></i>; and so a notorious 
fault, and fallacy in argumentation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p40">And thus, I hope, I have at length throughly examined and gone over all or most of those plausible 
arguments, which are or may be brought for the 
justification of this doubting disciple’s backwardness 
in believing his master’s resurrection; and trust, 
that I have given sufficient and satisfactory answers 
to them all. But as for that objection, or rather 
senseless lie, invented and made use of by the Jews, 
(as the evangelists record,) of Christ’s body being 
stolen and conveyed away by his disciples in the 
night, while the soldiers (set to guard it) slept; 
it is attended with so many improbabilities and absurdities, and those not more directly contrary to 
reason than to common sense and experience, that 
it hardly deserves a serious confutation.</p>

<pb n="516" id="iii.xvii-Page_516" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p41">For can any man of sense imagine that the soldiers, set to watch the sepulchre, and that with so 
strict and severe an injunction of care and vigilance 
from the priests and rulers of the Jews, should all of 
them (and those no inconsiderable number doubtless) 
fall asleep at one and the same time? No; it is wholly 
improbable, and consequently upon no terms of reason supposable. Nevertheless, admitting on the other 
side that so unlikely a thing had really happened, 
and the soldiers had all fallen asleep, (as the story 
pretends they did,) yet this could not have given the 
least encouragement to the disciples (at that time 
but a very few unarmed men) to venture upon such 
an enterprise: forasmuch as they neither then did 
nor could foresee this accident of the guards falling 
asleep; nor if, when they came upon this design, 
they had found all of them actually asleep, could 
they have imagined otherwise, but that the putting 
of the said design in execution would have raised 
such a noise, as must needs have awakened some of 
the watch; which if it had, the disciples assuredly 
must and would have perished in their fool-hardy 
undertaking; though yet all this while we may very 
well imagine, that even they, as well as other men, 
put too great a value upon their lives, to throw them 
away in so obstinate and senseless a manner. Be 
sides, had the whole matter succeeded as was desired, can we think it morally possible, that the 
Jewish priests, who had so set their hearts upon exposing Christ to the people for an arrant impostor, 
and particularly with reference to what he had fore 
told of his resurrection, would not have used their 
utmost interest with Pilate, for the inflicting some 
very extraordinary and exemplary punishment upon <pb n="517" id="iii.xvii-Page_517" />those guards, for betraying so great a trust, as the 
Jews accounted it? But we hear of no such thing; 
but on the contrary, of a very different way of treating these soldiers, from what the priests and rulers 
would otherwise have certainly taken; who, if the 
said story had been true, would have been much 
more liberal in scourging their backs, than they were 
in oiling their hands. To all which may be added, 
the utter unsuitableness of the season (as a foreign 
divine observes) for such a night-work; it being then 
at the time of the full moon, (when in those eastern 
countries the night was almost as bright as the day,) 
and withal at the time of the passover; when Jerusalem not able to accommodate so vast a multitude 
from all parts resorting thither upon so solemn an 
occasion, great companies of them (no doubt) were 
walking all night about the fields and other adjacent 
places; which must needs have made it next to impossible (if not absolutely so) for the disciples (had 
they got the body of our Saviour into their hands) 
to have carried it off without discovery. All which 
considerations, together with many more incident to 
this matter, render this Jewish story not more false 
and foolish, than romantic and incredible. And accordingly, as such I dismiss it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p42">Nevertheless, not to rest here, but having thus answered and removed whatsoever could with any 
colour, or so much as shadow of reason, be brought 
for an objection against this great article of our Saviour’s resurrection, we shall now pass to such arguments as may positively prove the same; and in order 
to it, shall premise this observation; namely, that to 
constitute, or render an act of assent properly an act 
of faith, this condition is absolutely necessary; to <pb n="518" id="iii.xvii-Page_518" />wit, that the ground, upon which the said assent 
proceeds, be something not evident in itself. And 
indeed so necessary a condition is this, that without 
it faith would not be formally distinguished from 
knowledge; knowledge (properly speaking) being an 
assent to a thing evidently and immediately apprehended by us, either in itself, its causes, properties, 
or effects. And upon this, and this account only, 
assent is properly said to be evident. But now, 
where such an evidence is not to be had, (as in 
things not falling under our personal, immediate 
cognizance, it is not,) then there can be no other way 
of assenting to any such thing, or proposition, but 
from the testimony of some one or more, who may 
be rationally presumed to know it themselves; but 
then such an assent is (as we have shewn) by no 
means evident, or scientifical, as not being founded 
in our own, but in another’s knowledge of the thing 
assented to by us. Where, for our clearer understanding of this whole matter, we ought carefully 
to distinguish between these three terms, evidence., 
certainty, and firmness of assent. As to the first 
of which, to wit, evidence: a thing is said to be evident, when there is an 
immediate perception of the object itself assented to, by an act of our sense or 
reason apprehending it. And in the next place, as for certainty of assent; that 
is, when a thing is so assented to, that although it be not in itself evident, 
yet that there is a sufficient ground for such an assent, and no rational or 
just ground to doubt of it; as where a thing is affirmed or attested, either by 
God himself, or by some person or persons whose credit is unquestionable. And 
thirdly and lastly, firmness of assent consists in an exclusion of all actual 
doubting <pb n="519" id="iii.xvii-Page_519" />about the thing assented to; I say actual doubting, whether there be a sufficient reason against such 
doubting, or no; forasmuch as men may be every 
whit as confident in a false, ungrounded belief, as in 
a well-grounded and true. Now the difference between these terms thus explained must, as I noted 
before, be very carefully attended to, or it must 
needs occasion great blunder and confusion in any 
discourse of this nature. And accordingly, to apply 
the forementioned terms to our present purpose, we 
are to observe, that although our assent to matters 
of faith be not upon grounds in themselves evident, 
yet it may nevertheless be upon such as are certain; 
and not only so, but in all matters necessary to be 
believed, (such as our Saviour’s resurrection, and 
other divine truths,) it must and ought to be sufficient. And the reason of this manifestly is, that if 
we might be bound to assent to a thing neither 
evident nor certain, we might, some time or other, 
and in some cases, be bound to believe or assent 
to falsehoods as well as truths; which God never 
requires, as by no means obliging us to the belief 
of any thing, but where there is much more reason 
for our believing than our not believing it; that 
being, as I conceive, sufficient to warrant the rationality of a man’s proceeding in what he believes; 
especially if it be necessary, that either the affirmative or the negative be believed by him. And for 
this cause the apostle commands us, <scripRef passage="1Pet 3:15" id="iii.xvii-p42.1" parsed="|1Pet|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.15">1 Pet. iii. 15</scripRef>, 
<i>to 
be always ready to give a reason of the hope that 
is in us</i>: and the same holds equally in faith too, 
both of them resting upon the same bottom. For 
neither St. Peter nor St. Paul ever enjoin belief 
merely for believing’s sake; though still they are far <pb n="520" id="iii.xvii-Page_520" />enough from requiring us to give a reason of the 
things we believe, (for that, I own, a Christian must 
not always pretend to,) but to give a reason of his 
belief of the said things. This every Christian may 
and must; for still his belief ought to be rational.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p43">Thus far therefore have we gone, having proved, 
that although the resurrection of our Saviour be a 
thing in itself inevident to us now, and not shewing 
itself at such a distance of time by any light either 
inherent in it, or personally and immediately perceivable by our senses or understandings; yet being 
proposed to our belief upon certain and sufficient 
grounds, it ought, according to the measure of the 
said certainties, to be believed and assented to by us. 
So that it remains now for us to demonstrate, that 
the ground or reason, upon which we are to believe 
our Saviour’s resurrection, is certain, and by consequence sufficient. And accordingly I shall state the 
belief of it upon these two arguments; common I 
confess, but never the less forcible for being so.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p44">1. The constant, uniform affirmation and word 
of those, who have transmitted the relation of it 
down to posterity. For this being merely a matter 
of fact, (the thing in dispute being, whether Christ 
rose from the dead or no,) is by no means knowable 
by us, who live at so great a distance from the time 
when it came to pass, but by one of these two ways, 
viz. either, 1. by immediate divine revelation; or, 2. 
by human testimony or tradition. As to the first of 
which, it is not nowadays, by any of the sober professors of Christianity, so much as pretended to; nor 
if it were, ought such pretences to be allowed of. 
And therefore we must fetch it from the other way, 
to wit, tradition; to the rendering of which certain, <pb n="521" id="iii.xvii-Page_521" />and beyond all just exception credible, these two 
conditions are required.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p45">1. That the persons, who made it, and from whom 
it originally came, had sufficient means and opportunities to know, and to be informed of the truth of 
what they reported to the world. And</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p46">2. That they were of that unquestionable sincerity, as truly and impartially to report things as they 
knew them, and no otherwise.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p47">Now for the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p48">First of these two conditions, viz. that the reporters had sufficient opportunity to know the things 
reported by them, this is undeniable; forasmuch as 
they personally conversed with Christ, and were eye 
and ear-witnesses of all that was done by him, or 
happened to him, as it is in the <scripRef passage="1Jn 1:1,3" id="iii.xvii-p48.1" parsed="|1John|1|1|0|0;|1John|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.1 Bible:1John.1.3">first epistle of St. 
John, i. 1. 3</scripRef>. <i>That which we have heard, which we 
have seen with our eyes, which we have looked upon, 
and our hands have handled, declare we unto you</i>. 
And surely, if knowledge might make a man a competent witness, there is none for evidence, as well as 
certainty, superior to that of sense: and if the judgment of any one sense rightly disposed be hardly or 
never deceived, surely the united judgment of them 
all together must needs upon the same terms pass for 
infallible, if any thing amongst us poor mortals may 
or ought to be accounted so. But</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p49">2. As for the other forementioned condition of a 
competent witness, viz. that he be a person of such 
unquestionable sincerity, as to report the naked 
truth of what he knows. This, with respect to the 
apostles in the present case, appears in a great mea 
sure from the meanness of their parts, abilities, and 
education, naturally disposing men to plainness and <pb n="522" id="iii.xvii-Page_522" />simplicity; and simplicity has ever yet been accounted one good step to sincerity. They were 
poor, mean fishermen, called in <scripRef id="iii.xvii-p49.1" passage="Acts iv. 13" parsed="|Acts|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.13">Acts iv. 13</scripRef>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xvii-p49.2">ἰδιῶται καὶ ἀγράμματοί</span>, in plain terms, persons wholly illiterate, and unacquainted with the politic fetches of 
the world, and utterly unfit to conceive, and more 
unfit to manage any further design, than only to deceive and circumvent the contemptible inhabitants 
of the watery region. And could such men, (think 
we,) newly coming from their fishermen’s cottages, 
and from mending their nets, entertain so great a 
thought, as to put an imposture upon the whole 
world, and to overturn the Jewish laws, and the gentile philosophy, with a new religion of their own inventing? It is not so much as credible, and much 
less probable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p50">But besides, admitting these persons to have been 
as subtle and deeply knowing, as they were in truth 
shallow and ignorant, yet still they were men, and 
consequently of the same passions and desires with 
other men; and being so, that they should relinquish 
all the darling pleasures, profits, and accommodations of life, and voluntarily expose themselves to 
scorn, tortures, persecutions, and even death itself, 
only to propagate a story, which they themselves 
knew to be a lie, and that an absurd, insipid, incredible lie, (if a lie at all,) this certainly was a thing 
unnatural, and morally impossible. For can any 
man, not abandoned by the native sense of man, 
bring himself to be in love with a gibbet, or enamoured with a rack? Can these tortures, which are 
even able to make a man abjure the truth, allure 
him to own and assert, and even die for a lie? 
Wherefore, there being no imaginable objection <pb n="523" id="iii.xvii-Page_523" />against the disciples’ sincerity and veracity, (which 
was the other qualification of a competent witness 
mentioned by us,) it follows, that their testimony 
concerning our Saviour’s resurrection is to be accepted and believed as true, certain, and unexceptionable. And so much for the first argument. 
But</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p51">2. The other argument shall be taken from those 
miraculous works, by which the apostles confirmed 
the testimony of their words. He who affirms a 
thing, and to prove the truth of it does a miracle, 
brings God as a voucher of the truth of what he 
says. And therefore he who shall affirm, that the 
apostles proclaimed to the world things false, must 
affirm also, that they did all those miracles by their 
own or the Devil’s power; or if they did them by 
God’s, then that God lent the exercise of his power 
to impostors, to confirm and ratify the publication of 
a lie, for the beguiling and deceiving of mankind; 
and that in a matter of the highest and most important concern to them that can possibly be. 
Which is so blasphemous for any one to assert, and 
so impossible for God to do, that the very thought 
of it is intolerable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p52">So that now the only thing remaining for our full 
conviction, is to shew that there is sufficient reason 
to persuade men, that such miracles were really 
done by the apostles, to confirm the doctrines delivered by them. And for this we are to hear the 
only proof which things of this nature are capable 
of; to wit, the voice of general, long continued, and 
uninterrupted antiquity; that is to say, the united 
testimony of so many nations, for so many ages successively, <pb n="524" id="iii.xvii-Page_524" />all jointly agreeing in one and the same 
report about this matter; which report, if it were 
untrue, must needs have been framed by combination and compact amongst themselves. But that so 
many nations of such various tempers, such different interests, and such distant situations from one 
another, should be able all to meet and combine 
together, to abuse and deceive the world with a 
falsehood, is upon all the rules and principles of 
human reasoning incredible. And yet, on the other 
side, that this could be done without such a previous 
combination is still more incredible; and consequently, that neither the one nor the other ought 
to be reckoned in the number of those things which 
we account possibilities. And now all that has 
been disputed by us hitherto, with reference to the 
apostles and disciples, as to their believing and 
preaching Christ’s resurrection to the world, may 
be naturally drawn from, and as naturally resolved 
into these following conclusions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p53">1. That no man of common sense or reason undertakes any action considerable, but for the obtaining to himself some good, or the serving some interest thereby, either in this world or in the next.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p54">2. That our Saviour’s disciples, though they bore 
no character for political knowledge or depth of 
learning, yet shewed themselves, in the whole course 
of their behaviour, men of sense and reason, as well 
as integrity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p55">3. That being such, and so to be considered, had they known 
Christ’s resurrection to have been a falsehood, they would never have preached 
it to the world, to the certain bringing upon themselves thereby <pb n="525" id="iii.xvii-Page_525" />the extremity of misery and persecution in this 
life, and a just condemnation from Almighty God in 
that to come.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p56">4. That had the resurrection of our Saviour been 
indeed false and fabulous, his disciples could not but 
have known it to be so.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p57">To which I shall add the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p58">Fifth, that in things proposed to our belief, a man 
safely may, and rationally ought to yield his assent 
to that, which he finds supported with better and 
stronger arguments (though short of a demonstration) than any that he sees producible against it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p59">From all which it follows, that our Saviour’s resurrection having been attested by persons so unexceptionably qualified for that purpose, whether we 
consider the opportunities they had of knowing 
throughly the things testified by them, or their 
known sincerity and veracity in reporting what 
they knew, as likewise the miraculous works done 
by them, in confirmation of what they delivered, and 
all this brought down to us by unanimous, undisputed tradition; and moreover, since such tradition 
has greater ground for its belief, than the discourse 
of any man’s particular reason can suggest for its 
disbelief, (universal tradition being less subject to 
error and fallacy than such discourses or argumentations can pretend to be;) and lastly, since it is a 
manifest absurdity in reasoning, to reject or disbelieve that, which a man has more ground and 
reason to believe than to disbelieve; I conclude that the doctrine of the 
apostles concerning our Saviour’s resurrection ought, upon the strictest terms 
of reasoning, to be believed and assented to, as a most certain, irrefragable, 
and uncontestable truth; <pb n="526" id="iii.xvii-Page_526" />which I take to be the grand conclusion to be proved 
by us.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p60">In fine, if I have brought the point hitherto disputed of, so far as to make it appear that there are 
greater and stronger arguments for the belief of our 
Saviour’s resurrection, than for the doubting of it, 
(as I hope I have effectually done,) I conceive this to 
be sufficient in reason to strip men of all justification of their unbelief of the same, and consequently 
to answer all the great ends of practical religion, the 
prime business and concern of mankind in this 
world. Albeit it must be still confessed, (as we 
have noted from Calvin before,) that there are several passages relating to this whole matter, neither so 
demonstrative, nor yet so demonstrable, as might be 
wished. Nevertheless, since it has pleased Almighty 
God to take this and no other method in this great 
transaction, I think it the greatest height of human 
wisdom, and the highest commendation that can be 
given of it, to acquiesce in what the divine wisdom 
has actually thought the most fit in this affair to 
make use of.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p61">And now to close up the whole discourse; with 
what can we conclude it better, than with a due encomium of the superlative excellency of that mighty 
grace, which could and did enable the disciples so 
firmly to believe, and so undauntedly to own and 
attest their belief of their blessed master’s resurrection? and that in defiance of the utmost discouragements, which the power, malice, and barbarity of the 
bitterest enemies could either threaten or encounter 
human nature with.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p62">And to advance the worth of this faith, if possible, 
yet higher, we are to know, that it consists not (as <pb n="527" id="iii.xvii-Page_527" />has been hinted already) in a bare act of assent or 
credence, founded in the determining evidence of 
the object, but attended also with a full choice and 
approbation of the will, for that otherwise it could 
not be an act properly free; nor consequently valuable (and much less meritorious) in the esteem of 
God or man. And therefore some of the ablest of 
the schoolmen resolve faith, not into a bare credence, 
or act of the understanding only, but also into a 
pious disposition of the will, preventing, disposing, 
and, as it were, bending the former, to close in with 
such propositions, as bring with them a suitableness 
as well as truth; and it is not to be doubted, but inclination gives a powerful stroke and turn towards 
credence, or assent. So that while truth claims and 
commands the same, and suitableness only draws 
and allures it, yet in the issue this obtains it as effectually as even truth itself. Not that I affirm, or 
judge, that in strictness of reason this ought to be 
so, but that through the infirmity of reason it is but 
too manifest, that very often (if not generally) it 
falls out to be so.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p63">In the mean time we may here see and admire 
the commanding, and (I had almost said) the meritorious excellency of faith. That while carnal reason argues, sense is stubborn and resists, and many 
seeming impossibilities occur, it can yet force its 
way through all such obstacles, and like Lazarus, 
(though bound hand and foot, as it were,) break even 
through mortality and death itself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p64">But as for those whom nothing will satisfy but 
such a faith as shall outvie omnipotence itself, by believing more than even 
omnipotence can do, I mean contradictions, and especially that grand astonishing <pb n="528" id="iii.xvii-Page_528" />one to all human reason, called 
<i>transubstantiation</i>; we poor Christians, I say, of a much 
lower form, presume not to aspire to such a pitch, 
and sort of faith; but think it sufficient humbly to 
own and admire that faith, which the apostle tells 
us can make its way, through the whole eleventh 
chapter of the epistle to the Hebrews, and that by 
subduing of kingdoms, putting to flight armies, and 
not only believing, but also working miracles, and 
that to such a degree, as even to become a miracle 
itself. For (as we read there also) it was able <i>to 
stop the mouths of lions</i>; and, which was more, the 
mouth of a disputing reason. And certainly that 
faith, which our Saviour told us could <i>remove mountains</i>, might, (had our Saviour but given the word,) 
without the interposal of an angel, have removed 
<i>also the stone from before the door of his sepulchre</i>, 
as great as it was.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p65">He who would have a masculine, invincible faith 
indeed, must in many cases balk his sight, and the 
further he would leap, the shorter he must look. 
Christ wrought many of his miraculous cures upon 
such blind men as believed: and as their faith contributed not a little to the curing of their blindness, 
so their blindness seemed a no improper emblem of 
their faith.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p66">For which reason, may not he who requires no 
less than a sensible, irresistible evidence for all his 
principles, and, not content with a sufficient certainty for the same, will be satisfied with nothing 
under strict syllogism and demonstration for every 
article of his creed; may not such an one, I say, 
be very pertinently and justly replied to, in those 
words of our Saviour to the Jews, <i>What do you more </i> <pb n="529" id="iii.xvii-Page_529" /><i>than others?</i> And yet further, would not even the 
heathens and ancient philosophers have done as 
much? Would not they have believed whatsoever 
you could have demonstrated to them? allowed 
you so much persuasion for so much proof? and so 
much assent for so much evidence? And in a word, 
would not Aristotle himself have been convinced 
upon the same terms on which Thomas the disciple was?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p67">But a Christian should go a large step higher and 
further, read all his <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xvii-p67.1">credenda</span></i> in an <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xvii-p67.2">αὐτὸς ἔφη</span>, sacrifice even his Isaac, the first-begotten of his reason, 
and most beloved issue of his brain, whensoever 
God shall think fit to be honoured with such a 
victim. For such a belief, though it has not the 
evidence of sight, yet it has all which sight and 
evidence can be valued for; that is to say, it has 
something instead of it, and above it too; so that 
where sense and carnal reason oppose themselves, 
fly back, and will by no means yield, faith comes in 
with the demonstration of the Spirit and power, 
scatters the dark cloud, and clears up all.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p68">And in nothing certainly is the heroic excellency 
of such an entire submission of our reason to divine 
revelation so eminently shewn, as in this, that a man 
hereby ventures himself and his eternal concerns 
wholly upon God’s bare word; and questionless 
nothing can so powerfully engage one of a generous 
spirit, even amongst men, as an absolute confidence 
in him, and an unreserved dependence upon him. 
And if there be any way possible for a creature to 
oblige his Creator, it must be this.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p69">Wherefore let us, in this state of darkness and 
mortality, rest content to see the great things of our <pb n="530" id="iii.xvii-Page_530" /> religion, but in part, to understand the resurrection 
but darkly, and to view the rising sun (as I may so 
express it) but through a crevice, still remembering, 
that God has in this world appointed faith for our 
great duty, and in the next, vision for our reward.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.xvii-p70"><i>To which may He, of his infinite mercy, vouchsafe, 
in his good time, to bring us all; to whom be 
rendered and ascribed, as is most due, all 
praise, might, majesty, and dominion, both now 
and for evermore</i>. Amen.</p>


<pb n="531" id="iii.xvii-Page_531" />

</div2>

<div2 title="A Sermon Preached at Westminster Abbey, November 5, 1663. Romans xiii. 5." prev="iii.xvii" next="iv" id="iii.xviii">
<h2 id="iii.xviii-p0.1">A SERMON</h2>
<h3 id="iii.xviii-p0.2">PREACHED AT WESTMINSTER ABBEY,</h3>

<h3 id="iii.xviii-p0.3">NOVEMBERS, 1663.</h3>
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Romans 13:5" id="iii.xviii-p0.4" parsed="|Rom|13|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.5" />

<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-top:24pt" />
<h3 id="iii.xviii-p0.6"><scripRef passage="Rom 13:5" id="iii.xviii-p0.7" parsed="|Rom|13|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.5">ROMANS xiii. 5</scripRef>.</h3>
<p class="ctrtext" id="iii.xviii-p1"><i>Wherefore ye must needs be subject, not only for wrath, but 
also for conscience sake</i>.</p>
<p class="first" id="iii.xviii-p2">THIS chapter is the great and noted repository of 
the most absolute and binding precepts of allegiance, 
and seems so fitted to this argument, that it ought 
to be always preached upon, as long as there is 
either such a thing as obedience to be enjoined, or 
such a thing as rebellion to be condemned.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p3">In the words that I have pitched upon, there are 
these two parts.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p4">1. A duty enjoined; <i>ye must needs be subject</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p5">2. The ground of motive of that duty; <i>for conscience sake</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p6">For the first of these. Since men are apt to draw 
arguments for or against obedience from the qualifications of the persons concerned in it, we will consider here,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p7">1. The persons who are commanded to be subject.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p8">2. The person to whom they are commanded this 
subjection.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p9">1. For the persons commanded to be subject, 
they were believers, the faithful, those who were the <pb n="532" id="iii.xviii-Page_532" />church of God in Rome, as we see in 
<scripRef passage="Rom 1:7" id="iii.xviii-p9.1" parsed="|Rom|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.7">chap. i. 7</scripRef>, <i>Beloved of God, called to be saints</i>. Neither were 
they saints only, but saints of the first rank and magnitude, heroes in the faith; <scripRef passage="Rom 1:8" id="iii.xviii-p9.2" parsed="|Rom|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.8">verse 8</scripRef>, 
<i>Your faith is 
spoken of throughout the whole world</i>. Their faith 
made Rome no less the metropolis of Christianity, 
than of the world. The Roman faith and fortitude 
equally spread their fame. And as the pagan Ro 
mans overcame the world by their fortitude, so did 
the Christians by their faith.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p10">But for the modern Roman saints, it is their powder, not 
their faith, that has made such a report in the world; a race much different 
from their primitive ancestors, whose piety could not cancel their loyalty. No 
religion could sanctify treason; Christian liberty was compatible with the 
strictest allegiance; they knew no such way as to put the sceptre into Christ’s 
hand, by pulling it out from their prince’s.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p11">2. In the next place; the person to whom they 
were commanded to be subject was Nero; a person 
so prodigiously brutish, that, whether we consider 
him as a man or as a governor, we shall find him a 
Nero, that is, a monster, in both respects.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p12">And first, if we consider his person; he was such 
a mass of filth and impiety, such an oglio of all ill 
qualities, that he stands the wonder and the disgrace 
of mankind. For, to pass over his monstrous obscenity, he poisoned Britannicus for having a better 
voice; he murdered his tutor Seneca; he kicked his 
wife big with child to death; he killed his mother, 
and ript her up in sport, to see the place where he 
lay: so impious, that he would adore the statues of 
his gods one day, and piss upon them another. But <pb n="533" id="iii.xviii-Page_533" />then, take him as an emperor, and he was the veriest tyrant and bloodsucker, the most unjust governor that ever the world saw: one, who had proceeded 
to that enormity, that the very army, the only prop 
of his tyranny, deserted him; and the senate sentenced him to be ignominiously drawn upon a hurdle, and whipt to death.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p13">He was one, who had united in himself the most 
different and unsociable qualities, namely, to be ridiculous and to be terrible; for what more ridiculous 
than a fiddling emperor, and more terrible than a 
bloody tyrant? In short, he was the plague of the 
world, the stain of majesty, and the very blush of 
nature. One, who seemed to be sent and prepared 
by Providence, to give the world an experiment, 
<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xviii-p13.1">quid summa vitia in summa fortuna possint</span></i>; and 
by a new way of confirmation, to seal to the truth of 
Christianity by his hatred of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p14">And yet after all this, the believing Romans are 
commanded subjection even to this Nero, the best of 
saints to the worst of men: and indeed it was this 
that gave a value to their obedience; for to be loyal 
to a just, gentle, and virtuous prince, is rather privilege than patience. But the reason of the whole 
matter is stated in these words, <scripRef passage="Rom 13:1" id="iii.xviii-p14.1" parsed="|Rom|13|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.1">verse 1</scripRef>, 
<i>The powers 
that are, are ordained of God</i>. Obedience to 
the magistrate is obedience to God at the second 
hand; and as a man cannot be so wicked, so degenerate, but that still he is a man by God’s creation; 
so neither can the magistrate be so vile and unjust, 
but that still he is an officer by God’s institution. 
And it is no small part of the divine prerogative, to 
be able to command homage to the worst of kings, 
as the majesty of a prince is never more apparent, 
<pb n="534" id="iii.xviii-Page_534" />than in his subjects’ submission to an unworthy deputy or lieutenant. The baseness of the metal is 
warranted by the superscription, the office hallows the 
person; neither is there any reason, that the vileness 
of one should disannul the dignity of the other; forasmuch as he is made wicked by himself or the Devil, but he is stampt a magistrate by God. We are 
therefore to overlook all impieties and defects, which 
cannot invalidate the function. Though Nero deserves worthily to be abhorred, yet still the emperor 
is and ought to be sacred. And thus much for the 
duty, and the persons to whom it relates. <i>Ye must 
needs be subject</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p15">2. I come now to the second part, viz. the ground 
or motive upon which this duty is enforced; <i>Ye must 
needs be subject for conscience sake</i>. A strange 
argument, I must confess, if we were to transcribe 
Christianity from the practice of modern Christians, 
with whom it would proceed thus rather; Ye must 
needs shake off all government, and rebel for <i>conscience sake</i>. No such instrument to carry on a 
refined and well-woven rebellion, as a tender conscience and a sturdy heart. He who rebels 
conscientiously, rebels heartily; such an one carries his 
god in his scabbard, and his religion upon the point 
of his sword. He strikes every stroke for salvation, 
and wades deep in blood for eternity. But what 
now must be said of those impostors, who, in the 
name of God, and with pretended commissions from 
Heaven, have bewitched men into such a religious 
rage? Who have preached them out of the deadly 
sin of allegiance into the angelical state of faction 
and rebellion? Whose saints were never listed but 
in the muster-roll for the field; and whose rubric is <pb n="535" id="iii.xviii-Page_535" />writ only with letters of blood. I believe, upon a 
due survey of history, it will be found, that the most 
considerable villainies which were ever acted upon 
the stage of Christendom, have been authorized with 
the glistering pretences of conscience, and the introduction of a greater purity in religion. He who 
would act the destroyer, if he would do it effectually, 
should put on the reformer; and he who would be 
creditably and successfully a villain, let him go 
whining, praying, and preaching to his work; let 
him knock his breast and his hollow heart, and pretend to lie in the dust before God, before he can be 
able to lay others there.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p16">But some may reply and argue, that conscience is 
to be obeyed, though erroneous; and therefore, if a 
saint (for with some all rebels are such) stands fully 
persuaded in his conscience, that his magistrate is an 
enemy to the gospel and the kingdom of Jesus Christ, 
and so ought to be resisted; is not such an one engaged to act according to the dictates of his conscience? And since God would punish him for going 
against it, is it not high tyranny for the magistrate 
to punish him for complying with it?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p17">To this I answer, that he who looks well into 
this argument, looks into the great <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xviii-p17.1">arcanum</span></i> and 
the <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xviii-p17.2">sanctum sanctorum</span></i> of Puritanism; which indeed is only reformed Jesuitism, as Jesuitism is no 
thing else but popish Puritanism: and I could draw 
out such an exact parallel between them, both as to 
principles and practices, that it would quickly appear, that they are as truly brothers, as ever were 
Romulus and Remus; and that they sucked their 
principles from the same wolf.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p18">But to encounter the main body of the argument, 
<pb n="536" id="iii.xviii-Page_536" />which, like the Trojan horse, carries both arms and 
armed men in the belly of it, I answer, that to act 
against conscience, erroneous or not erroneous, is 
sinful; but then the error adds nothing to the excusableness of the action, when the same charge of 
sin lies upon the conscience for being erroneous. 
No man can err in matters of constant duty, which 
God has laid open to an easy and obvious discernment, but he errs with the highest malignity of wilfulness; and if any plea to the contrary be admitted, 
it will unhinge all society, and dissolve the bonds of 
all the governments in the world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p19">The magistrate is to take no notice of any man’s 
erroneous conscience, but (if reason and religion will 
not set it right) to rectify or convince it with an 
axe or the gibbet. He who would without control 
disturb a government, because his erroneous conscience tells him he must, does all one as if he should 
say, that it is lawful for a man to commit murder, 
provided that he who does it be first drunk. It 
were a sad thing, if the laws should be at a stand, 
and the weal public suffer, because such and such 
persons are pleased to be in an error; (though, by 
the way, they are seldom or never seen to be so, but 
very beneficially to themselves.) He who brings 
down the law to the exceptions of any man’s conscience, does really place the legislative power in 
that man’s conscience; and by so doing, may at 
length bring down his own neck to the block. For 
certainly that subject is advanced to a strange degree of power, whose conscience has a prerogative to 
command the laws.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p20">And I do not expect ever to speak a greater truth 
than this, that the non-execution of the laws upon <pb n="537" id="iii.xviii-Page_537" />such hypocrites has been the fatal cause which drew 
after it the execution of the supreme legislator<note n="42" id="iii.xviii-p20.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p21">King Charles the First.</p></note> himself; and believe it, if a governor ever falls into the 
mercy of such persons, he will find that their hands 
are by no means so tender as their consciences pretend to be. All indulgences animate such persons, 
but mend them not; all reconcilements, and little 
puny arts of accommodation, are but as spiders’ webs, 
which such hornets will quickly break through, and 
as truces to an old enemy to rally up his forces, and 
to fall on, when he sees his advantage: nothing will 
hold a sanctified, tender-conscienced rebel, but a prison or a halter. And these are not angry words, 
but the oracular responses and bitter truths of a long 
and bleeding experience; an experience which began in a rebellion against an excellent prince, proceeded to his imprisonment, and concluded in his 
murder.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p22">But because conscience is a relative term, and so 
must refer to something which it is to be conversant 
about, I shall shew, that men are commanded a subjection to, and dehorted from a resistance of the civil 
magistrate, by two things.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p23">1. The absolute unlawfulness; and,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p24">2. The scandal of such a resistance.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p25">1. For the first of these, its absolute unlawfulness. 
Rebellion surely is a mortal sin; mortal to the rebel, 
and mortal to the prince rebelled against. It is the 
violation of government, which is the very soul and 
support of the universe, and the imitation of Providence. Every lawful ruler holds the government by 
a certain deputation from God; and the commission 
<pb n="538" id="iii.xviii-Page_538" />by which he holds it is his word. This is the voice 
of scripture, this is the voice of reason. But yet we 
must not think to carry it so; for although in the 
apostles time this was divinity and truth, yea, and 
truth also stampt with necessity, yet we have been 
since taught, that kings may be lawfully resisted, 
cast off, and deposed; and that by two sorts of men.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p26">1. The sons of Rome: and,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p27">. Their true offspring, the sons of Geneva.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p28">1. For the first of these. It would be like the 
stirring of a great sink, which would be likelier to 
annoy than to instruct the auditory, to draw out 
from thence all the pestilential doctrines and practices against the royalty and supremacy of princes.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p29">Gratian, in the Decrees, expressly says, <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xviii-p29.1">Imperator potest a papa deponi.</span></i> And Boniface VIII. in lib. 1. 
<i>Extrav. Com. titulo de Majoritate et Obedientia</i>, has declared the subjection, or rather the slavery 
of princes to the pope fully enough. 1. For first he 
tells us, that kings and secular powers have the temporal sword, but to be used 
<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xviii-p29.2">ad nutum sacerdotis</span></i>. 2. He adds, <i>
<span lang="LA" id="iii.xviii-p29.3">Porro subesse Romano pontifici omni 
humanae creaturae, declaramus, dicimus, definimus, 
et pronuntiamus omnino esse de necessitate salutis.</span></i></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p30">And how far princes are to be under him, we have 
a further account. 1. They ought to kiss his feet. 
2. He may depose them. 3. No prince may repeal 
his sentence, but he may repeal the sentences of all 
others. 4. He may absolve subjects from their allegiance. These, and some such other impious positions, they call 
<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xviii-p30.1">dictatus papae</span></i>; and were published 
and established by pope Gregory VII. in the Roman <pb n="539" id="iii.xviii-Page_539" />synod, in the year one thousand seventy-six, as Baronius tells us, 
<i>ad annum Christi millesimum septuagesimum sextum. Numero trices</i>. l<sup>mo
</sup><i>et trices</i>. 
2<sup>do</sup>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p31">And that we may see that he was not wanting to 
execute, as much as he had the face to assert, Platina tells us in his Life how he deposed Henry IV. 
emperor of Germany; and some of the words of his 
bull are these: <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xviii-p31.1">Henricum imperatoria administratione, regiaque dejicio. Et Christianos omnes imperio subjectos juramento absolvo</span></i>. The whole bull 
is extant in the bullery of Laertius Cherubinus, tom. 
i. p. 12, printed at Rome 1617. And then at last, 
with an equal affront to the majesty of scripture, as 
well as to that of princes, he put his foot upon the 
emperor’s neck, quoting that passage in the psalm, 
<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xviii-p31.2">Super aspidem et basiliscum</span></i>; <i>Thou shalt tread upon 
the asp and the basilisk</i>; a great encouragement 
surely for princes to turn papists. But to contain 
ourselves within our own country, where we are 
most concerned. The pope, we know, deposed king 
Henry VIII. and queen Elizabeth, as far as the words 
and the <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xviii-p31.3">bruta fulmina</span></i> of his bulls could depose 
them; absolving their subjects from their allegiance, 
and exposing their dominions to the invasion of any 
who could invade them. The words of Pius V. in 
his bull against queen Elizabeth, are remarkable; 
which, translated into English, run thus: “Christ, 
who reigns on high, and to whom all power in 
heaven and earth is given, has committed the government of the one catholic and apostolic church 
only to Peter, and his successor the pope of Rome. 
And him has he placed prince over all nations and <pb n="540" id="iii.xviii-Page_540" />kingdoms, to pluck up, destroy, scatter, overturn, plant, 
and build up; in order to the keeping of God’s faithful people in the bond of 
charity and in the unity of the spirit.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p32">And is not this a bold preface, able to blast the 
prerogative of all kings at a breath? But it is well 
that cursed bulls have short horns. Yet all this is 
but the voice of his thunder; the bolt is to come 
afterwards. Let us see how he proceeds.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p33">“Wherefore, (says he,) being upheld in the supreme throne 
of justice by Christ himself, who has placed us in it, we declare the 
aforesaid Elizabeth an heretic, and all who adhere to her to have incurred 
an anathema, and to be actually divided and cut off from the unity of Christ’s 
body. Moreover, we declare her to be deprived of all right to her kingdom, 
and of all dominion, dignity, and privilege belonging thereto. Withal, that the 
subjects of that kingdom, and all others, who have any ways swore 
obedience to her, are fully absolved from their oath, and from all debt of homage and allegiance to her; and accordingly by these presents we do absolve 
them. Furthermore, we charge and enjoin all her subjects to yield no 
obedience to her person, laws, or commands. Given at Rome, in the year 1575, 
in the fifth year of the pope’s reign, and the thirteenth of queen Elizabeth’s.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p34">It is possible now that some English and French 
papists may dislike this doctrine of deposing kings; 
but they owe this to their own good natures, or some 
other principle; or indeed chiefly to this, that they 
live under such kings as will not be deposed. But <pb n="541" id="iii.xviii-Page_541" />that they owe it not to their religion, which (by little 
less than a contradiction in the terms) they miscall 
<i>catholic</i>, is clear from hence, that by the very essential constitution of their faith, they are bound to believe and to submit both their judgments and practices to all that is determined by a general council 
confirmed by the pope. This being premised, we 
must know, that the fourth Lateran council, which 
they acknowledge general, and to have had in it 
above twelve hundred fathers, (as they call them,) in 
the third chapter <i>de Haereticis</i>, thus determines: “That all secular powers shall be compelled to take 
an oath to banish heretics out of their territories. <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xviii-p34.1">Moveantur, et, si necesse fuerit, compellantur potestates saeculares, cujuscunque sint officii, ut pro defensione fidei publice juramentum praestent</span></i>,” &amp;c. But what 
now, if persons will not do this? If they refuse to be thus commanded like subjects, and to place their royal diadems upon their 
bald pates.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p35">Why then the fathers, or rather the lords of the council thus 
proceed: “If (say they) princes refuse to purge their dominions from heresy, 
let this be signified to the pope, that he may forthwith declare their 
subjects absolved from their allegiance, and expose their territories to be 
seized upon by catholics.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p36">This is the canon of that <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xviii-p36.1">concilium Lateranum  
magnum</span></i>, (for so they term it,) in which were above 
twelve hundred fathers, (so they tell us,) a council 
by them acknowledged to be general, and confirmed 
by the pope. Now I demand, is this council infallible, or is it not?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p37">1. If not, then good night to their infallibility, if <pb n="542" id="iii.xviii-Page_542" />the pope and twelve hundred fathers, met together 
in a general council, be not infallible.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p38">2. If it be infallible, (as they all do and must say, 
unless they will deny a fundamental article of their 
faith,) then they must all believe it, and by consequence acknowledge, that the pope has power to excommunicate and depose kings, and to give away 
their kingdoms, in case of heresy; and what heresy 
is, they themselves are to be judges: this we may be 
sure of, that all protestant kings are heretics with 
them; and so the pope may, when he will, and undoubtedly will, when he can, give away their kingdoms. I think it concerns kings to consider this, 
and when they have a mind to submit to the pope’s 
tyranny, to subscribe to the pope’s religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p39">Thus much for the Lateran council; and to place 
the argument above all exception, this very council is expressly confirmed by that of Trent, in the 
24th Session of Reformation, chap. 5, p. 412; also 
in the 25th Session about Reformation, chap. 20, 
p. 624.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p40">Now shew me any thoroughpaced catholic, who 
dares refuse to subscribe to the council of Trent; 
which being so, it is a matter of amazement to consider, that the men of this profession should be of 
such prodigious impudence as to solicit any protestant prince for protection, nay indulgences to their 
persons and religion; when, by virtue of this religion, they hold themselves bound, under pain of dam 
nation, to believe those principles as articles of their 
faith, which naturally undermine, ruin, and eat out 
the very heart of all monarchy. But if any one 
should plead favour for them, it is pity but these 
bulls and decrees, and the Scotch covenant, were all <pb n="543" id="iii.xviii-Page_543" />drawn into one system, that so they might be indulged all together; and perhaps in time they may. 
You have seen here their principles, <i>i.e</i>. you have 
heard the text; and you need go no further than 
this fifth of November for a comment.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p41">I could further add, that the popish religion, in 
the nature of it, is inconsistent with the just rights 
and supremacy of princes; and that upon this invincible reason, that it exempts all the clergy from subjection to them, so far that (be their crimes what 
they will) kings cannot punish them. For the proof 
of which, I shall bring that which is <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xviii-p41.1">instar omnium</span></i>, 
and which I am sure they must stand to, viz. the 
decree of the council of Trent, which in the 24th 
Session about Reformation, chap. 5, p. 412, determines thus: <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xviii-p41.2">Causae criminales majores contra episcopos ab ipso tantum summo pontifice Romano cognoscantur et terminentur; minores vero in concilio 
tantum provinciali cognoscantur et terminentur.</span></i> 
So that the king, for any thing that he has to do in 
these matters, may sit and blow his nails; for use 
them otherwise he cannot. He may indeed be plotted against, have barrels of powder laid, and poniards prepared for him: but to punish the sacred 
actors of these villainies, that is reserved only to 
him who gave the first command for the doing 
them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p42">These things, I say, I could prosecute much further, but that I am equally engaged by the exigence 
of my subject to speak something of their true seed, 
the sons of Geneva; who, though they seem to be 
contrary to those of Rome, and, like Samson’s foxes, 
to look opposite ways, yet, when they are to play the <pb n="544" id="iii.xviii-Page_544" />incendiaries, to fire kingdoms and governments, they 
can turn tail to one and the same firebrand.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p43">In our account of these, we will begin with the father of the 
faithful; faithful, I mean, to their old antimonarchical doctrines and 
assertions; and that is, the great mufti of Geneva: who, in the fourth book of 
his Institutions, chap. 20. §. 31, has the face to own such doctrine to the world 
as this. “That it is not only not unlawful for the three estates to oppose 
their king in the exorbitances of his government, (of which they still are to 
be judges,) but that they basely and perfidiously desert the trust committed 
to them by God, if they connive at him, and do not to their utmost oppose and 
restrain him.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p44">Let us see this wholesome doctrine and institution further 
amplified in his Commentaries upon <scripRef passage="Dan 2:39" id="iii.xviii-p44.1" parsed="|Dan|2|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.2.39">Daniel, chap. 2, verse 39</scripRef>. He roundly tells 
us, “That those men are out of their wits, and quite void of sense and 
understanding, who desire to live under sovereign monarchies; for that it 
cannot be (says he) but order and policy must decay, where one man holds 
such an extent of government.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p45">Upon this good foundation he proceeds further, 
<scripRef passage="Dan 6:22" id="iii.xviii-p45.1" parsed="|Dan|6|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.6.22">chap. 6. verse 22</scripRef>. “Princes, (says he,) when they 
oppose God, (and oppose God, according to him, 
they do, when they refuse his new discipline,) 
then, (says he,) <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xviii-p45.2">abdicant se potestate</span></i>, they deprive 
themselves of all power; and it is better, in such 
cases, to spit in their faces, than to obey them.” 
Yet for all this, Daniel, who surely was as godly 
a man as Mr. Calvin, did not spit in Nebuchadnezzar’s face.</p>

<pb n="545" id="iii.xviii-Page_545" />

<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p46">But that we may know when princes oppose 
God, and so may bring his assertions together, he 
tells us further, <scripRef passage="Dan 5:25" id="iii.xviii-p46.1" parsed="|Dan|5|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.5.25">chap. 5, verse 25</scripRef>, “That kings forget 
that they are men, and of the same mould with 
others: they are (says he) styled <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xviii-p46.2">Dei gratia</span></i>; but 
to what sense or purpose, save only to shew, that 
they acknowledge no superior upon earth? Yet 
under colour of this, they will trample upon God 
with their feet; so that it is but an abuse when 
they are so called.” It seems then, we must lay 
aside all appellations of honour, and hereafter say 
only, <i>Good man such an one</i>, king of England, or 
<i>Laird such an one</i>, king of Scotland. But let us follow him a little further; where in the same chapter 
we shall see him go on thus. “See (says he) what 
the rage and madness of all kings is, with whom 
it is a common thing to exclude God from the government of the world.” 
Again, <scripRef passage="Dan 6:25" id="iii.xviii-p46.3" parsed="|Dan|6|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.6.25">chap. 6, verse 25</scripRef>, “Darius (says he) will condemn by his example 
all those that profess themselves at this day <i>catholic kings, Christian kings, and 
defenders of the faith</i>, and yet do not only deface and bury all true 
piety and religion, but corrupt and deprave the whole worship of God.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p47">Could any thing be with greater virulence thrown 
at all the princes of Christendom than this? And 
yet I believe there is never a puritan or dissenter in 
England, but would lick his spittle in every one of 
these assertions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p48">But let us now rally them together into one argument. When princes oppose God, we are not (in 
Calvin’s judgment) to obey them, but to spit in their 
faces. But now, to exclude God from his government of the world, and to corrupt his whole worship, <pb n="546" id="iii.xviii-Page_546" />(which he affirms all princes do,) is surely to oppose 
God: and therefore, according to his doctrine, 
joined with his good manners, we are not to obey 
them, but spit in their faces. A doctrine fit only to 
come from him, who nested himself into the chief 
power of Geneva after the expulsion of the lawful 
prince.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p49">In the last place, to speak one word of his epistles, 
which were published by Beza; one who had been 
a long time licked by him into his own form, and 
so was likely to do him what advantage he could in 
their publication: he who shall diligently read 
them will find, that there was scarce any traitorous 
design on foot in Christendom, but there are some 
traces of correspondence with it extant in those 
epistles.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p50">And so we dismiss him. Beza his disciple succeeds him both in 
place and doctrine; and to shew that he does so, he expressly owns and commends 
the French rebellion, in his epistle before his Annotations. And in the forty 
Articles of Berne, published in the year 1574, and drawn up by Beza, in the 
fortieth article he affirms, “that they were bound not to disarm, so long as 
their religion was persecuted by the king.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p51">If we would now see how this doctrine grew, being transplanted into Scotland; Knox, in his book 
to the nobility and people of Scotland, in the point 
of obedience to kings, instructs them thus: “Neither promise (says he) nor oath can oblige any 
man to obey or give assistance unto tyrants 
against God.” And what tyrants were in his 
sense, his practices against the queen regent sufficiently shew.</p>

<pb n="547" id="iii.xviii-Page_547" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p52">In the next place, Buchanan, who was once prolocutor of the Scotch assembly, that is to say, some 
thing greater than their king, is copious upon this 
subject, in his history of Scotland, and in his book 
<i>de jure regni</i>, &amp;c. In the former of which, at the 
372d page, he wonders that there is not some public reward appointed for those private men that 
should kill tyrants, as there is for those that kill 
wolves. And in his book <i>de jure regni</i>, he maintains an excellent dispute against such as defend 
kings. The royal advocates, says he, hold, that 
kings must be obeyed, good or bad. It is blasphemy 
to affirm that, says Buchanan. But God placeth 
oftentimes evil kings, say the royal advocates: so 
doth he often private men to kill them, says Buchanan. But in 1 Timothy we are commanded to pray 
for princes, say they: so are we commanded to pray 
for thieves, says he; but yet may hang them up, 
when we catch them. But, say the royal advocates, 
St. Paul strictly commands obedience to all princes: 
St. Paul wrote so, says Buchanan, in the infancy of 
the church, when they were not able to resist them; 
but if he had lived now, he would have wrote otherwise.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p53">Now, if this be their prolocutor’s doctrine, I leave 
it to any one to judge, whether every king has not 
cause to take up those words of Jacob to Simeon 
and Levi, with a little change; <i>O my soul, come 
not thou into their secret, and unto their general 
assembly, mine honour, be not thou united</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p54">But that we may come home to the very place 
of my text; I shall produce one more of them, and 
that is Pareus; a German divine, but fully cast into 
the Geneva mould. He in his comment upon Romans <pb n="548" id="iii.xviii-Page_548" />xiii. full fraught with a pestilent discourse against 
the sovereignty of kings, assigns several cases in 
which their subjects may lawfully take up arms 
against them, page 1338. As 1. “If their prince 
blasphemes God, or causes others to do so. 2. If 
he does them some great injury: his words are, <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xviii-p54.1">Si fiat ipsis atrox injuria.</span></i> 3. If they cannot otherwise enjoy their lives, estates, and consciences.” 
Now with all these large conditions, still join this, 
that themselves are to be judges in all these cases 
against their prince; and then, if they have but 
a mind to rebel, they may blame themselves, if they 
are to seek for a lawful cause. This made king 
James award this worthy piece to the fire and the 
hangman. A prince who, though bred up under 
puritans, yet hated their opinions heartily, because 
he understood them throughly.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p55">And now last of all, as it is the nature of dregs, 
and the worst part of things, to descend to the bottom, it were easy to bring up the rear with our 
English Genevizers, and to shew how these doc 
trines of disloyalty to princes have thriven amongst 
them; were it not impertinent to think, that you 
could be further instructed by hearing that for an 
hour, that you have felt for twenty years. And 
here by the way, it is a glorious justification of the 
church of England, still to have had the same enemies with the monarchy of England. For an account of their tenets, I shall 
not send you to their 
papers, to their sermons, though some of the greatest 
blots to Christianity, next to their authors; but I 
shall send you rather to the field, to the high courts 
of justice, where they stand writ to eternity in the 
massacre of thousands, in the blood and banishment <pb n="549" id="iii.xviii-Page_549" />of princes; actions that much outdo the business 
of this present anniversary; but to be buried in silence, because not to be reprehended with safety.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p56">However, as for puritanism, since it had so long 
deceived the world with a demure face, I have been 
often prone to think, that it was in some respect a 
favour of Providence, to let it have its late full scope 
and range, to convince and undeceive Christendom, 
and by an immortal experiment to demonstrate 
whither those principles tend, and what a savage 
monster puritanism, armed with power, would shew 
itself to the world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p57">So that if any Christian prince should hereafter 
forget the English rebellion, and himself, so far as to 
be deceived with those stale, threadbare, baffled pretences of <i>conscience</i> and 
<i>reformation</i>, he would fall 
in a great measure unpitied, as a martyr to his senseless fondness, and a sacrifice to his own credulity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p58">And for those amongst us, they are of that incorrigible, impregnable malice, that, forgetting all their 
treasons, they have made the king’s oblivion the 
chief subject of their own; and rewarding all his 
unparalleled mercies with continual murmurs, libels, 
plots, and conspiracies, seem only to be pardoned into 
fresh treasons, and indemnified into new rebellions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p59">We have seen here the adversaries, which this great duty of 
allegiance to kings has on both sides: which that we may enforce against all 
arts of evasion, which the papist and puritan, the mortal, sworn, <i>covenanted</i> 
enemies of all magistracy, but especially of monarchy, can invent, it will be 
expedient briefly to discuss this question;</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p60">Whether, and how far, human laws bind the conscience?</p>

<pb n="550" id="iii.xviii-Page_550" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p61">To the determination of which, if we would proceed clearly and rationally, we must first state, 
what it is to bind the conscience. To bind the conscience therefore, is so to oblige a man to the 
performance of a thing, that the nonperformance of it 
brings him under the guilt of sin, and liableness to 
punishment before God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p62">Now to proceed. Some are of opinion, that human laws oblige only to the penalty annexed to the 
violation of them; and that the conscience contracts 
the guilt of no sin before God; a man’s person being 
only subject to the outward penalties, which the 
civil magistrate shall inflict for the expiation of his 
offence.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p63">But the confutation of this opinion I need fetch 
no further than from the text. For I demand of 
the most subtle expositor and acute logician in the 
world, what sense he will make here of the words, 
<i>for conscience sake</i>; if by conscience is not meant 
conscience of sin, but only of liableness to punishment before the magistrate.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p64">For then the sense of the words will be this. <i>You 
must needs be subject, not only for wrath</i>, that is 
for fear of punishment; <i>but also for conscience sake</i>, 
that is, for fear of punishment too; since according 
to them, the term, <i>for conscience sake</i>, referred to 
the laws of the civil magistrate, can signify no more. 
But this is so broad a depravation of the rules of 
speaking, that it banishes all sense and reason 
from the whole scheme and construction of the 
words.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p65">To the whole matter therefore I answer by a distinction.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p66">1. That a law may bind the conscience, either <pb n="551" id="iii.xviii-Page_551" />immediately, by virtue of its own power conveyed 
to it by its immediate legislator. Or,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p67">2. Mediately, in the strength of a superior law, 
owning and enforcing the obligation of the inferior.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p68">This distinction premised, I affirm, that the laws 
of man neither do nor can thus immediately bind 
the conscience; that is, by themselves, or by any 
obliging power transfused into them from the human 
legislator. That this is so, I demonstrate upon these 
reasons.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p69">1. No power can oblige any further than it can 
take cognizance of the offence, and inflict penalties, 
in case the person obliged does not answer the obligation, but offends against it. This proposition 
stands firm upon this eternal truth; that nothing 
can be an obligation that is absurd and irrational. 
But it is absurd for any power to give laws and 
obligations to that of which it can take no account, 
nor possibly know, whether it keeps or transgresses 
those laws, and which, upon its transgression of 
them, it cannot punish.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p70">But what man alive, what judge or justice, what Minos or 
Rhadamanthus, can carry his inspection into the conscience? What evidence, what 
witness, or rack, can extort a discovery of that, which the conscience is 
resolved to conceal, and keep within itself? Nay, admit that it were possible to 
force it to such confessions against itself; yet what penalty could human force, 
and the short reach of the secular arm, inflict upon a spiritual, immaterial 
substance? which defies all our engines of torment and arts of cruelty; which 
laughs at the hostilities and weak invasions of all the elements. Conscience is 
neither scorched with the fire nor pricked with the sword; <pb n="552" id="iii.xviii-Page_552" />it feels nothing under a Deity, nothing but the stings 
and insinuations of an angry, sin-revenging Omnipotence.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p71">2. A second reason is this. That if human laws, 
considered in themselves, immediately bind the conscience, then human laws, as such, carry in them as 
great an obligation as the divine. The consequence 
is most clear; for the divine law can do no more 
than bind the conscience; the nature of man not 
being capable of coming under greater obligation. 
But now a law can have no more force or power in 
it, than what it receives from the legislator; and 
since the obliging force of it follows the proportion 
of his power and prerogative; to affirm that any 
sanction of man has the same binding force and sacred validity that the laws of God have, amounts to 
a blasphemous equalling of him who is a worm and 
a pitiful nothing, to him who is God blessed for 
ever.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p72">Let these arguments suffice to demonstrate, that 
human laws cannot of themselves, and by any power 
naturally inherent in them, immediately bind the 
conscience. But then, in the next place, I add, that 
it is as certain, that every human law, enjoining nothing sinful or wicked, really binds the conscience, 
by virtue of a superior obligation superadded to it, 
from the injunction and express mandate of the divine law, which commands subjection to the laws 
and ordinances of the civil magistrate; whether of 
the king as supreme, or of such as be his vicegerents 
and deputed officers.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p73">And thus to assert, that human laws have the 
same obligation with divine, is neither absurd nor 
blasphemous; forasmuch as this is not affirmed to <pb n="553" id="iii.xviii-Page_553" />be by any prerogative immanent in themselves, but 
derivative, and borrowed from the divine. As it is 
not either treason or impropriety to affirm, that the 
word of the constable obliges as much as the word of 
the king, when the king commands that his constable’s word, in such or such matters, should be as 
much obeyed as his own.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p74">Having thus therefore, by a due and impartial 
distribution, assigned to God the prerogative of God, 
and to Caesar the prerogative that is Caesar’s, and 
withal pitched the obligation of human laws upon 
so firm and so unshakeable a basis; we shall pass 
from the first ground, upon which obedience to the 
civil magistrate is inforced, namely, conscience of 
the unlawfulness of resisting it, and proceed to 
the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p75">Second; with which I shall conclude. And that is, 
conscience of the scandal of such a resistance; which 
surely is an argument to such whose principles are 
not scandalous. How tender does St. Paul in all 
his epistles shew himself of the repute of Christianity, 
and what stress does he still lay upon this one consideration? <scripRef passage="1Thes 4:12" id="iii.xviii-p75.1" parsed="|1Thess|4|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.12">1 Thess. iv. 12</scripRef>, 
<i>I beseech you that ye 
walk honestly towards them that are without</i>. And 
in <scripRef passage="2Cor 6:3" id="iii.xviii-p75.2" parsed="|2Cor|6|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.3">2 Cor. vi. 3</scripRef>, <i>Giving no offence in any thing, that 
the ministry be not blamed</i>. And surely, could we 
strip rebellion of the sin, yet this would be argument 
enough against it, that it gives the enemies of 
Christianity cause to blaspheme, and with some 
shew of reason decry and reject that excellent profession.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p76">How impossible had it been for the Christian religion to have made such a spread in the world, at 
least ever to have gained any countenance from the <pb n="554" id="iii.xviii-Page_554" />civil power, had it owned such anti-magistratical assertions, either by its own avowed principles, or by 
the practices of its primitive professors.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p77">And very probable it is, that at this very day the 
most potent enemy it has in the world, which is the 
Mahometan, takes up his detestation of it, in a great 
measure, from his observance of those many rebel 
lions, wars, tumults, and confusions, that have so 
much and so particularly infested Christendom.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p78">For may he not naturally argue, Can that religion be true or divine, that does not enforce obedience to the magistrate? Or can that do so, whose 
loudest professors are so rebellious? Is it not rational 
to imagine, that the religion men profess will have 
a suitable influence upon their practice? Are not 
actions the genuine offspring of principles? I wish 
that answer would satisfy the world that must satisfy 
us, because we have no better; that Christians live 
below Christianity, and by their lives contradict 
their profession.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p79">In the mean time let those incendiaries, those spiritual Abaddons, whose doctrine, like a scab or le 
prosy, has overspread the face of Christianity, and 
whose tenets are red with the blood of princes; let 
such, I say, consider what account they will give to 
God for that scandal and prejudice, that they have 
brought upon so pure and noble a religion, that can 
have no other blemish upon it in the world, but that 
such persons as they profess it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p80">If they had but any true ingenuity, (a principle 
much lower than that of grace,) surely it would tie 
up their consciences from those infamous exorbitances that have given such deep gashes, such in 
curable wounds to their religion. For shall Christ <pb n="555" id="iii.xviii-Page_555" />have bled once 
for our sins, and shall Christian religion bleed always by our practices? I 
could now beseech such by the mercies of God, and the bowels of 
Christ, did I think this would move those who have 
torn in pieces the body of Christ, that they would 
bind up the broken reputation of Christianity, by 
shewing henceforth, that subjection is part of their 
religion. That they would reflect upon the desolations they have made, with one eye, and upon their 
great exemplar with the other; remembering him 
who, while he conversed upon earth, was subject to 
the civil power in his own person, and commanded 
subjection to it by his precepts. So that what was 
said of Christ in respect of the law of Moses, may be 
equally said of him in reference to the laws of the 
magistrate, that he came not to destroy, but to</p>

<h3 style="margin-top:48pt" id="iii.xviii-p80.1">END OF VOL. III.</h3>
</div2></div1>


<div1 title="Indexes" prev="iii.xviii" next="iv.i" id="iv">
<h1 id="iv-p0.1">Indexes</h1>

<div2 title="Index of Scripture References" prev="iv" next="iv.ii" id="iv.i">
  <h2 id="iv.i-p0.1">Index of Scripture References</h2>
  <insertIndex type="scripRef" id="iv.i-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<p class="bbook">Genesis</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#iii.vi-p38.1">1:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#iii.x-p12.1">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=10#iii.ii-p33.1">13:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=20#iii.xi-p20.1">29:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=2#iii.xi-p28.1">33:2</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Exodus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=26#iii.xiv-p31.1">12:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=27#iii.xiv-p31.2">12:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=13#iii.vii-p48.1">21:13</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Numbers</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=23#ii.i-p55.1">32:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=23#iii.iii-p1.7">32:23</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Deuteronomy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=6#iii.xiv-p33.1">6:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=7#iii.xiv-p33.2">6:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#iii.vii-p50.2">13:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=2#iii.vii-p50.3">13:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=1#iii.vii-p3.2">28:1-62</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=29#iii.vi-p83.1">29:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=19#iii.iv-p62.1">30:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=1#iii.i-p43.2">32:1-43</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Judges</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Judg&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=24#iii.xi-p27.1">18:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Judg&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=30#ii.i-p161.1">19:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Judg&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=30#iii.xv-p1.3">19:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Judg&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=25#iii.xv-p3.1">21:25</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Samuel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#iii.i-p62.1">2:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=23#iii.ii-p13.1">15:23</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Samuel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Sam&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=11#iii.vii-p48.2">17:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Sam&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=35#iii.x-p15.1">19:35</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Kings</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=22#iii.vii-p44.1">22:22</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Kings</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=3#iii.i-p13.1">22:3</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ezra</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezra&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=6#iii.i-p14.8">7:6</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Esther</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Esth&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=11#iii.x-p35.1">5:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Esth&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#iii.x-p35.2">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Esth&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=13#iii.x-p35.3">5:13</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Job</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#iii.vii-p47.1">5:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=1#iii.i-p43.1">38:1-40:24</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Psalms</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=0#iii.iii-p20.2">1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=3#iii.ix-p62.4">10:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=2#iii.iii-p38.1">36:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=1#iii.vi-p79.1">45:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=50&amp;scrV=21#iii.iii-p20.3">50:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=69&amp;scrV=27#iii.vii-p3.1">69:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=77&amp;scrV=1#iii.i-p43.6">77:1-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=91&amp;scrV=6#iii.xvi-p5.2">91:6</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Proverbs</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=32#iii.ii-p0.4">1:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=32#ii.i-p17.1">1:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=1#iii.xi-p21.2">18:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=6#ii.i-p154.1">22:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=6#iii.xiv-p1.5">22:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=5#iii.ix-p31.1">23:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=3#iii.ix-p32.1">28:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=20#iii.ix-p29.1">28:20</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ecclesiastes</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=10#iii.x-p24.1">5:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=11#iii.iii-p20.1">8:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=20#iii.iii-p36.1">10:20</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Song of Solomon</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=6#iii.i-p43.5">8:6</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Isaiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#iii.vi-p39.1">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=21#iii.xv-p70.1">8:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=2#iii.ii-p32.1">29:2</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Jeremiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#iii.xv-p37.2">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=15#ii.i-p34.1">6:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=15#iii.iii-p1.5">6:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=21#iii.ii-p41.1">22:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=48&amp;scrV=10#iii.xvi-p13.1">48:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=50&amp;scrV=3#iii.xv-p37.1">50:3</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ezekiel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=9#iii.vii-p48.3">14:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=49#iii.ii-p33.2">16:49</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Daniel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=39#iii.xviii-p44.1">2:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=30#iii.ii-p32.2">4:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=25#iii.xviii-p46.1">5:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=22#iii.xviii-p45.1">6:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=25#iii.xviii-p46.3">6:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=10#iii.iii-p54.1">7:10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Matthew</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#iii.i-p13.6">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#iii.iv-p26.3">5:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#iii.iv-p26.1">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=19#iii.xi-p6.1">6:19-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=19#iii.xi-p32.1">6:19-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=21#ii.i-p144.1">6:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=21#iii.xi-p0.7">6:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=23#iii.viii-p29.1">6:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=25#iii.ix-p28.6">6:25-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=28#iii.ix-p28.1">6:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=31#iii.ix-p28.3">6:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=28#iii.iv-p34.1">10:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=52#ii.i-p1.1">13:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=52#iii.i-p3.1">13:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=6#iii.xiv-p29.1">18:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=26#iii.v-p41.2">19:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=28#iii.iv-p23.3">19:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=4#iii.iv-p23.2">22:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=23#iii.v-p18.1">22:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=24#iii.v-p28.4">22:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=28#iii.v-p26.1">22:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=1#iii.v-p52.6">25:1-46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=46#iii.v-p52.2">25:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=4#iii.xvii-p34.1">28:4</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Mark</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=21#iii.iv-p30.1">10:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=27#iii.v-p41.3">10:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=29#iii.iv-p31.1">10:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=30#iii.iv-p31.2">10:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=24#iii.v-p41.1">12:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=14#iii.vi-p19.1">16:14</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Luke</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=30#iii.i-p14.3">7:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=52#iii.i-p14.4">11:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=5#iii.iv-p34.2">12:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=15#ii.i-p132.1">12:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=15#iii.ix-p1.8">12:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=15#iii.ix-p2.1">12:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=15#iii.x-p1.8">12:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=20#iii.x-p37.1">12:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=21#iii.x-p41.1">12:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=29#iii.ix-p28.5">12:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=16#iii.xvi-p12.1">13:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=27#iii.v-p41.4">18:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=18#iii.iv-p23.1">22:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=16#iii.xvii-p39.1">24:16</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=44#iii.vii-p33.1">5:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=17#iii.viii-p47.1">7:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=32#iii.viii-p24.1">8:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=22#iii.xi-p49.1">16:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=19#iii.xvii-p39.2">20:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=29#ii.i-p186.1">20:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=29#iii.xvii-p0.6">20:29</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Acts</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#iii.i-p49.3">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#iii.i-p49.1">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#iii.xvii-p49.1">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=27#iii.vii-p23.1">17:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=32#iii.v-p17.1">17:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=0#iii.i-p13.3">19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=16#iii.xvi-p16.1">19:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=35#iii.i-p13.4">19:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=8#iii.v-p18.2">23:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=9#iii.i-p14.5">23:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=15#ii.i-p84.1">24:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=15#iii.v-p0.6">24:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=25#iii.i-p58.1">24:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=8#iii.xvii-p8.1">26:8</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Romans</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#iii.xviii-p9.1">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#iii.xviii-p9.2">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#iii.viii-p37.1">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#iii.viii-p37.2">1:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=21#iii.iii-p54.2">6:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=17#iii.v-p28.6">9:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=33#iii.vii-p49.1">11:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#iii.xviii-p14.1">13:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=5#ii.i-p193.1">13:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=5#iii.xviii-p0.7">13:5</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#iii.i-p14.1">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#iii.v-p50.1">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#iii.v-p19.1">15:1-58</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=19#iii.iv-p60.1">15:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=44#iii.v-p28.1">15:44</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#iii.vii-p45.1">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=10#iii.v-p5.1">5:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#iii.xviii-p75.2">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=10#iii.x-p40.1">6:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=14#ii.i-p170.1">11:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=14#iii.xvi-p0.10">11:14</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ephesians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=15#iii.vii-p7.2">4:15</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Philippians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#iii.iv-p35.2">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#iii.vii-p28.1">3:8</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Colossians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#ii.i-p97.1">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#iii.vi-p1.8">2:2</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Thessalonians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#iii.x-p10.1">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#iii.xviii-p75.1">4:12</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Thessalonians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#ii.i-p109.1">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#iii.vii-p1.4">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#iii.vii-p1.9">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#iii.viii-p1.5">2:11</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=9#iii.x-p23.1">6:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=9#iii.x-p28.1">6:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=10#iii.ix-p33.1">6:10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#iii.v-p50.2">1:10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Titus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iii.vii-p7.1">1:1</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Hebrews</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#iii.vii-p28.2">11:1-40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=6#iii.xvi-p32.2">11:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=13#iii.xi-p34.1">11:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=24#ii.i-p74.1">11:24-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=24#iii.iv-p1.8">11:24-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=33#iii.xi-p22.1">11:33-37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=2#iii.iv-p32.1">12:2</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">James</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#iii.xiv-p19.1">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=4#iii.ix-p37.1">5:4</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Peter</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#iii.iv-p35.1">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#iii.xvii-p42.1">3:15</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iii.xvii-p48.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#iii.xvii-p48.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#iii.vii-p38.1">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#iii.xi-p33.1">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#iii.vi-p4.1">5:7</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Revelation</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#iii.iv-p69.1">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=3#iii.iv-p23.7">15:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=1#iii.iv-p23.8">19:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=19#iii.iv-p23.4">21:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=20#iii.iv-p23.5">21:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=21#iii.iv-p23.6">21:21</a> </p>
</div>




</div2>

<div2 title="Index of Scripture Commentary" prev="iv.i" next="iv.iii" id="iv.ii">
  <h2 id="iv.ii-p0.1">Index of Scripture Commentary</h2>
  <insertIndex type="scripCom" id="iv.ii-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<p class="bbook">Numbers</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=23#ii.i-p54.3">32:23</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Judges</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Judg&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=30#ii.i-p160.3">19:30</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Proverbs</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=32#ii.i-p16.3">1:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=32#iii.ii-p0.5">1:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=6#ii.i-p153.3">22:6</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Jeremiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=15#ii.i-p33.3">6:15</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Matthew</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=21#ii.i-p143.3">6:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=52#ii.i-p0.8">13:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=52#iii.i-p1.5">13:52</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Luke</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=15#ii.i-p131.3">12:15</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=29#ii.i-p185.3">20:29</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Acts</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=15#ii.i-p83.3">24:15</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Romans</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=5#iii.xviii-p0.4">13:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=5#ii.i-p192.3">13:5</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=14#ii.i-p169.3">11:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=14#iii.xvi-p0.7">11:14</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Colossians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#ii.i-p96.3">2:2</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Thessalonians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#ii.i-p108.3">2:11</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Hebrews</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=24#ii.i-p73.3">11:24-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=24#iii.iv-p1.6">11:24-26</a> </p>
</div>




</div2>

<div2 title="Greek Words and Phrases" prev="iv.ii" next="iv.iv" id="iv.iii">
  <h2 id="iv.iii-p0.1">Index of Greek Words and Phrases</h2>
  <div class="Greek" id="iv.iii-p0.2">
    <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="EL" id="iv.iii-p0.3" />



<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li><span class="Greek"> γραμματεὺς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p13.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναστήσει σπέρμα τῷ ἀδελφῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p28.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄνθρωποι ἀγράμματοι, καὶ ἰδιῶται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p49.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐῤῥέθη τοῖς ἀρχαίως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἰς ἐπίγνωσιν τοῦ μυστηρίου τοῦ Θεοῦ, καὶ Πατρὸς, καὶ τοῦ Χριστοῦ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-p3.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-p8.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀκμὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-p3.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-p35.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀμετρία τῆς ἀνθολκῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-p22.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναστῆναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p28.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναστῆναι, ἐγείρειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p39.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p39.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπὸ σώματος νόσον, ἀπὸ ψυχῆς ἀμάθειαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτὸς ἔφη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-p67.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βουλιμία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-p62.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γράμμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p14.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γράφω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p14.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γραμματεῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p14.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γραμματεὺς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p14.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γραμματεὺς βασιλέως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p13.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ τοῦτο ἐξήγειρά σε· : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p28.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαλεγομένου δὲ αὐτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p58.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διότι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p56.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p57.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐγείρειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p28.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐγείρεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p39.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p39.5">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνεργούμενοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-p15.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἕν εἰσι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς τὸ ἕν εἰσι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-p7.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-p7.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ζῶον πολιτικὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἰδιῶται καὶ ἀγράμματοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-p49.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καθότι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p56.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-p10.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μὴ οὖν μεριμνήσητε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-p28.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μαθητευθεὶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νοῦς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-p34.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νομικοὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p14.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ Λόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-p34.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p56.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p57.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πίστις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-p32.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πιστεύω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-p32.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πνευματόφοροι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τί μεριμνᾶτε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-p28.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τελείωσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-p52.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ Θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-p9.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-p10.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-p10.3">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-p10.5">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-p10.6">5</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ Πατρὸς, καὶ τοῦ Χριστοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-p10.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ μέρους τῶν Φαρισαίων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p14.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ μυστηρίου τοῦ Θεοῦ, καὶ Πατρὸς, καὶ τοῦ Χριστοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-p10.7">1</a></span></li>
</ul>
</div>



  </div>
</div2>

<div2 title="Latin Words and Phrases" prev="iv.iii" next="iv.v" id="iv.iv">
  <h2 id="iv.iv-p0.1">Index of Latin Words and Phrases</h2>
  <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="LA" id="iv.iv-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li> Jane biceps, anni tacite labentis origo;: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-p74.1">1</a></li>
 <li>“Quid censes,” says he, “de iis, qui ista Christo non tribuunt?”: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-p29.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Causae criminales majores contra episcopos ab ipso tantum summo pontifice Romano cognoscantur et terminentur; minores vero in concilio tantum provinciali cognoscantur et terminentur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-p41.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Censeo illos non esse Christianos; quippe qui revera Christum non habeant: et Jesum esse Christum licet fortasse aperte verbis non audeant, re tamen ipsa omnino negent.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-p29.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Crede quod habes: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-p54.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Credo, quia impossibile est: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-p55.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Cum igitur nulla ratio, nullus sacrarum literarum locus sit, ex quo aperte colligi possit, Deum omnia, quae fiunt, scivisse, antequam fierent, concludendum est minime asserendam esse a nobis istam Dei praescientiam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-p31.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Dei gratia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-p46.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Deum sicuti ducem, et impressa passim divina vestigia venerantes, viam haud obscuram, sed illustrem, el illius auspiciis commonstratam et patefactam ingressi sumus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-p73.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Deus benedixit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p56.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p57.4">2</a></li>
 <li>Deus dixit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p56.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p57.3">2</a></li>
 <li>Deus tripersonatus. Idolum portentosum. Figmentum Satanae. Antichristi Cerberus. Triceps Geryon. Idolum trifrons. Monstrum triforme. Deus incognitus, adeoque procul rejiciendus, et Satanae conditori suo restituendus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-p50.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Firmam fidem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-p82.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Henricum imperatoria administratione, regiaque dejicio. Et Christianos omnes imperio subjectos juramento absolvo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-p31.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Homo, sive anima humana nihil cum immortalitate habet commune.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p52.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Illi robur et aes triplex circa pectus erat: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-p39.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Imperator potest a papa deponi.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-p29.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Insatiabilis edendi cupiditas; sive morbus, quo laborantes, etiam post cibum esuriunt: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-p62.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Istuc est vivere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-p10.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Loquere ut te videam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p58.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Mense trifrons isto Janum pater urbe bifrontem Expulit, ut solus regnet in orbe trifrons: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-p73.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Mirum esse, toties a Socino ostentari rectam rationem, ostendi nusquam.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-p32.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Moveantur, et, si necesse fuerit, compellantur potestates saeculares, cujuscunque sint officii, ut pro defensione fidei publice juramentum praestent: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-p34.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Non est vivere, sed valere vita.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-p10.3">1</a></li>
 <li>O ter felices: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-p39.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Omnia vincit amor: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p43.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Periculosum est de Deo etiam vera dicere.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-p78.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Porro subesse Romano pontifici omni humanae creaturae, declaramus, dicimus, definimus, et pronuntiamus omnino esse de necessitate salutis.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-p29.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Praemonitiones Christi et apostolorum, per ministros quosdam in Sarmatia et Transylvania: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-p72.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Praestat Trinitarium esse, quam asserere Christum non esse adorandum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-p29.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Quamquam aliterquam carnis nostrae sensus expeteret, resurrectionem suam Christus patefecit; haec tamen quae illi placuit ratio, nobis quoque optima videri debet. : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-p17.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Quid dabitis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-p33.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Quisquamne dubitat: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-p79.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Quod absurdum sit, Deum irasci in aeternum, et peccata creaturarum finita poenis infinitis mulctare, praesertim cum nulla hinc ipsius gloria illustretur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p52.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Scientia Dei ad omnia praesentialiter se habet.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-p31.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Semper eadem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-p65.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Si fiat ipsis atrox injuria.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-p54.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Sit anima mea cum philosophia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-p31.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Sit anima mea cum philosophis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-p31.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Super aspidem et basiliscum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-p31.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Tantum id mihi videtur statui posse, post hanc vitam, animam, sive animum hominis non ita per se subsistere, ut praemia ulla poenasve sentiat, vel etiam ista sentiendi sit capax, quae mea firma opinio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p52.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Tergeminis tollit honoribus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-p39.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Vulnus alit venis et caeco carpitur igne: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p43.4">1</a></li>
 <li>a carceribus ad metam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-p30.1">1</a></li>
 <li>a genere ad genus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-p25.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-p39.5">2</a></li>
 <li>a gradu sensibili ad gradum intelligibilem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-p41.1">1</a></li>
 <li>abdicant se potestate: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-p45.2">1</a></li>
 <li>activa passivis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-p51.1">1</a></li>
 <li>ad hominem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-p66.1">1</a></li>
 <li>ad nutum sacerdotis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-p29.2">1</a></li>
 <li>adepti: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-p60.2">1</a></li>
 <li>agenda: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p51.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-p47.2">2</a></li>
 <li>amor sceleratus habendi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-p47.1">1</a></li>
 <li>appetibile: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-p55.1">1</a></li>
 <li>appetitus caninus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-p62.3">1</a></li>
 <li>arcanum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-p41.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-p17.1">2</a></li>
 <li>atrocem aliquam injuriam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-p91.2">1</a></li>
 <li>bruta fulmina: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-p31.3">1</a></li>
 <li>caeca potentia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-p30.1">1</a></li>
 <li>caeteris paribus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-p25.1">1</a></li>
 <li>concilium Lateranum magnum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-p36.1">1</a></li>
 <li>credenda: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p51.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-p47.3">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-p67.1">3</a></li>
 <li>cum Augustmus haberetur inexpugnabilis dialecticus, quod legisset categorias Aristotelis. Cum qui Graece sciret, suspectus; qui autem Hebraice, plane magicus putaretur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-p24.1">1</a></li>
 <li>daemonium meridianum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-p5.1">1</a></li>
 <li>de jure regni apud Scotos: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-p91.1">1</a></li>
 <li>de novo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p39.3">1</a></li>
 <li>dictatus papae: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-p30.1">1</a></li>
 <li>divi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-p22.2">1</a></li>
 <li>effectus aliquis manifestus, cujus causa ignoratur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-p50.1">1</a></li>
 <li>filius praecepti: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-p28.2">1</a></li>
 <li>flendi voluptas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-p26.2">1</a></li>
 <li>gratis dictum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p37.1">1</a></li>
 <li>haereticum devita: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-p24.2">1</a></li>
 <li>ignotum per ceque ignotum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p35.1">1</a></li>
 <li>illum scholasticam theologiam nunquam attigisse: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-p27.1">1</a></li>
 <li>illuminati: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-p50.1">1</a></li>
 <li>in ordine ad spiritualia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-p60.1">1</a></li>
 <li>in saecula saeculorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-p61.1">1</a></li>
 <li>in sensu composito: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-p39.4">1</a></li>
 <li>in sensu diviso: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-p39.3">1</a></li>
 <li>indicare virum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p11.1">1</a></li>
 <li>instar omnium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-p41.1">1</a></li>
 <li>instauratio magna: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-p7.1">1</a></li>
 <li>intellectus agens: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-p41.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-p41.3">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-p41.4">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-p43.1">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-p43.4">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-p43.5">6</a></li>
 <li>jucundum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-p21.2">1</a></li>
 <li>magis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p44.1">1</a></li>
 <li>mero motu: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii-p2.1">1</a></li>
 <li>minorum gentium malefici: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-p25.1">1</a></li>
 <li>minus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p44.2">1</a></li>
 <li>ne plus ultra: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p13.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-p84.1">2</a></li>
 <li>negare et ridere damnatorum poenas, et cruciatus aeternos: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p52.3">1</a></li>
 <li>non obstante: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p45.1">1</a></li>
 <li>non qua itur, sed qua eundum est.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-p8.1">1</a></li>
 <li>non quo producente, sed quo interveniente sequitur effectus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p48.1">1</a></li>
 <li>omnia, etiamsi praeclarissima fuerint, in oratore peritura.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p35.1">1</a></li>
 <li>opus operatum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-p44.1">1</a></li>
 <li>parcere stimulis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-p41.2">1</a></li>
 <li>pater patriae: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-p31.1">1</a></li>
 <li>penus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p17.1">1</a></li>
 <li>petitio principii: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p35.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-p33.1">2</a></li>
 <li>plagosi orbilii: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-p41.1">1</a></li>
 <li>politicus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-p101.1">1</a></li>
 <li>primum intelligibile: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-p43.2">1</a></li>
 <li>primum visibile: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-p43.3">1</a></li>
 <li>prosodia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-p44.2">1</a></li>
 <li>quid: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p56.7">1</a></li>
 <li>quid sit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p50.3">1</a></li>
 <li>quid summa vitia in summa fortuna possint: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-p13.1">1</a></li>
 <li>quo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p56.8">1</a></li>
 <li>quod sit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p50.4">1</a></li>
 <li>quomodo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p56.9">1</a></li>
 <li>rasa tabula: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-p28.1">1</a></li>
 <li>ratio appetendi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-p21.1">1</a></li>
 <li>rectus in curia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-p26.1">1</a></li>
 <li>rerum pondera minutissimis sententiis frangere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p56.1">1</a></li>
 <li>sanctum sanctorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-p17.2">1</a></li>
 <li>sportula: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p25.1">1</a></li>
 <li>stimulus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-p41.3">1</a></li>
 <li>summum bonum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-p3.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-p3.2">2</a></li>
 <li>syntaxis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-p44.1">1</a></li>
 <li>terrorem hostium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-p65.1">1</a></li>
 <li>ultimum quod sic: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-p41.1">1</a></li>
 <li>unum necessarium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-p89.1">1</a></li>
 <li>via ad bonos mores: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-p8.2">1</a></li>
 <li>vita: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-p10.5">1</a></li>
 <li>vivere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-p10.4">1</a></li>
 <li>vix pueri credunt: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p50.5">1</a></li>
</ul>
</div>



</div2>

<div2 title="Index of Pages of the Print Edition" prev="iv.iv" next="toc" id="iv.v">
  <h2 id="iv.v-p0.1">Index of Pages of the Print Edition</h2>
  <insertIndex type="pb" id="iv.v-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<p class="pages"><a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_i">i</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_ii">ii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_iii">iii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_iv">iv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_v">v</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_vi">vi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_vii">vii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_viii">viii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_ix">ix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_x">x</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xi">xi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xii">xii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xiii">xiii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xiv">xiv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xv">xv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xvi">xvi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_1">1</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_2">2</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_3">3</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_4">4</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_5">5</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_6">6</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_7">7</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_8">8</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_9">9</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_10">10</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_11">11</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_12">12</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_13">13</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_14">14</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_15">15</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_16">16</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_17">17</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_18">18</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_19">19</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_20">20</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_21">21</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_22">22</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_23">23</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_24">24</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_25">25</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_26">26</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_27">27</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_28">28</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_29">29</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_30">30</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_31">31</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_32">32</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_33">33</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_34">34</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_35">35</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_36">36</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_37">37</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_38">38</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_39">39</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_40">40</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_41">41</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_42">42</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_43">43</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_44">44</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_45">45</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_46">46</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_47">47</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_48">48</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_49">49</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_50">50</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_51">51</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_52">52</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_53">53</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_54">54</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_55">55</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_56">56</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_57">57</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_58">58</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_59">59</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_60">60</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_61">61</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_62">62</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_63">63</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_64">64</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_65">65</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_66">66</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_67">67</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_68">68</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_98">98</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_99">99</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_100">100</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_101">101</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_102">102</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_103">103</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_104">104</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_105">105</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_106">106</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_107">107</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_108">108</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_109">109</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_110">110</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_111">111</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_112">112</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_113">113</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_114">114</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_115">115</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_116">116</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_117">117</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_118">118</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_119">119</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_120">120</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_121">121</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_122">122</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_123">123</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_124">124</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_125">125</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_126">126</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_127">127</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_128">128</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_129">129</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_130">130</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_131">131</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_132">132</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_133">133</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_134">134</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_135">135</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_136">136</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_137">137</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_138">138</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_139">139</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_140">140</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_141">141</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_142">142</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_143">143</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_144">144</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_145">145</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_146">146</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_147">147</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_148">148</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_149">149</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_150">150</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_151">151</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_152">152</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_153">153</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_154">154</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_155">155</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_156">156</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_157">157</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_158">158</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_159">159</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_160">160</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_161">161</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_162">162</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_163">163</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_164">164</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_165">165</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_166">166</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_167">167</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_168">168</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_169">169</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_170">170</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_171">171</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_172">172</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_173">173</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_174">174</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_175">175</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_176">176</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_177">177</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_178">178</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_179">179</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_180">180</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_181">181</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_182">182</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_183">183</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_184">184</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_185">185</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_186">186</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_187">187</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_188">188</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_189">189</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_190">190</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_191">191</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_192">192</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_193">193</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_194">194</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_195">195</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_196">196</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_197">197</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_198">198</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_199">199</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_200">200</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_201">201</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_202">202</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_203">203</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_204">204</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_205">205</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_206">206</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_207">207</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_208">208</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_209">209</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_210">210</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_211">211</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_212">212</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_213">213</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_214">214</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_215">215</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_216">216</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_217">217</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_218">218</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_219">219</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_220">220</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_221">221</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_222">222</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_223">223</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_224">224</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_225">225</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_226">226</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_227">227</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_228">228</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_229">229</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_230">230</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_231">231</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_232">232</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_233">233</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_234">234</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_235">235</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_236">236</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_237">237</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_238">238</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_239">239</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_240">240</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_241">241</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_242">242</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_243">243</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_244">244</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_245">245</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_246">246</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_247">247</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_248">248</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_249">249</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_250">250</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_251">251</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_252">252</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_253">253</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_254">254</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_255">255</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_256">256</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_257">257</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_258">258</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_259">259</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_260">260</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_261">261</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_262">262</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_263">263</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_264">264</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_265">265</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_266">266</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_267">267</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_268">268</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_269">269</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_270">270</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_271">271</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_272">272</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_273">273</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_274">274</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_275">275</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_276">276</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_277">277</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_278">278</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_279">279</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_280">280</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_281">281</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_282">282</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_283">283</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_284">284</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_285">285</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_286">286</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_287">287</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_288">288</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_289">289</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_290">290</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_291">291</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_292">292</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_293">293</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_294">294</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_295">295</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_296">296</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_297">297</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_298">298</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_299">299</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_300">300</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_301">301</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_302">302</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_303">303</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_304">304</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_305">305</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_306">306</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_307">307</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_308">308</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_309">309</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_310">310</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_311">311</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_312">312</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_313">313</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_314">314</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_315">315</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_316">316</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_317">317</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_318">318</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_319">319</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_320">320</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_321">321</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_322">322</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_323">323</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_324">324</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_325">325</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_326">326</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_327">327</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_328">328</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_329">329</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_330">330</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_331">331</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_332">332</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_333">333</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_334">334</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_335">335</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_336">336</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_337">337</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_338">338</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_339">339</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_340">340</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_341">341</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_342">342</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_343">343</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_344">344</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_345">345</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_346">346</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_347">347</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_348">348</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_349">349</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_350">350</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_351">351</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_352">352</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_353">353</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_354">354</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_355">355</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_356">356</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_357">357</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_358">358</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_359">359</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_360">360</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_361">361</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_362">362</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_363">363</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_364">364</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_365">365</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_366">366</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_367">367</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_368">368</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_369">369</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_370">370</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_371">371</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_372">372</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_373">373</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_374">374</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_375">375</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii-Page_376">376</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii-Page_377">377</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii-Page_378">378</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii-Page_379">379</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_380">380</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_381">381</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_382">382</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_383">383</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_384">384</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_385">385</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_386">386</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_387">387</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_388">388</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_389">389</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_390">390</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_391">391</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_392">392</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_393">393</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_394">394</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_395">395</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_396">396</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_397">397</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_398">398</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_399">399</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_400">400</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_401">401</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_402">402</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_403">403</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_404">404</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_405">405</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_406">406</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_407">407</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_408">408</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_409">409</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_410">410</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_411">411</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_412">412</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_413">413</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_414">414</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_415">415</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_416">416</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_417">417</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_418">418</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_419">419</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_420">420</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_421">421</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_422">422</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_423">423</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_424">424</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_425">425</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_426">426</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_427">427</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_428">428</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_429">429</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_430">430</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_431">431</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_432">432</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_433">433</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_434">434</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_435">435</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_436">436</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_437">437</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_438">438</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_439">439</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_440">440</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_441">441</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_442">442</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_443">443</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_444">444</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_445">445</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_446">446</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_447">447</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_448">448</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_449">449</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_450">450</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_451">451</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_452">452</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_453">453</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_454">454</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_455">455</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_456">456</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_457">457</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_458">458</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_459">459</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_460">460</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_461">461</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_462">462</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_463">463</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_464">464</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_465">465</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_466">466</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_467">467</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_468">468</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_469">469</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_470">470</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_471">471</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_472">472</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_473">473</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_474">474</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_475">475</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_476">476</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_477">477</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_478">478</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_479">479</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_480">480</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_481">481</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_482">482</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_483">483</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_484">484</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_485">485</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_486">486</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_487">487</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_488">488</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_489">489</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_490">490</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_491">491</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_492">492</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_493">493</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_494">494</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_495">495</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_496">496</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_497">497</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_498">498</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_499">499</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_500">500</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_501">501</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_502">502</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_503">503</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_504">504</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_505">505</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_506">506</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_507">507</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_508">508</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_509">509</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_510">510</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_511">511</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_512">512</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_513">513</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_514">514</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_515">515</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_516">516</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_517">517</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_518">518</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_519">519</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_520">520</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_521">521</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_522">522</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_523">523</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_524">524</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_525">525</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_526">526</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_527">527</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_528">528</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_529">529</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_530">530</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_531">531</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_532">532</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_533">533</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_534">534</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_535">535</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_536">536</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_537">537</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_538">538</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_539">539</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_540">540</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_541">541</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_542">542</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_543">543</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_544">544</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_545">545</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_546">546</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_547">547</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_548">548</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_549">549</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_550">550</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_551">551</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_552">552</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_553">553</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_554">554</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_555">555</a> 
</p>
</div>



</div2>
</div1>





	</ThML.body>
</ThML>
